《Get Spoiled after Travelling into A Novel》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The Loss of Your Sister "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please cto our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ..." Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by arge hand with prominent knuckles. Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions nk, as if the deceased was not their own sister. ¡°Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us." The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from aic book. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He was Milly''s fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia. "Indeed, when the Buts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier But, the fourth brother, remarked. He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Buts, Stephanie But. When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of mncholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage. As soon as he finished speaking, a ck phone on the table began to vibrate. The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsface. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a decliningpany into the top five globally. The eldest of the brothers, Jordan But, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone. On the other end of the line, the sfemale voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly''s fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. But''s phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly cto our hospital to im Ms. But''s body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand." The hospital staff''s voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation. Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first tshe had encountered a family member behaving in this manner. "Understood. Thank you." A deep voice cthrough, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line. Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?" Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see." Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will apany you." Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remainedpassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage! Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites. ¡°Let''s also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipte the hospital into cooperating with her charade!" ...... They cto the hospital. Upon realising that they were rtives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if dyed for a moment. The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay. All six men couldn''t help but furrow their brows. The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was upied by a body covered with a white sheet. "Sir, this is Ms. Milly''s body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dors.¡± The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. ¡°Is she ... really gone?" Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. ¡°Let''s see for ourselves." As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child''s y. With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted. A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue cinto view. She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal. It was Milly. Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock. Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them. Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?¡± This question snapped the six men back to reality. Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation." The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. ¡°Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days." In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly''s belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you." Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present. Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly''s six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome." Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?" The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your aplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you." Milly praised us? "Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age." Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn''t have much tleft and askedto assist with transferring smoney. Being an olddy, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you.¡± Jordan epted the box, noting its light weight. The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Into the Story Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coinsy an ount number for remittance and a worn-out notebook. "Hey, isn''t this the ount number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony eximed in surprise. Jordan''s face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him. As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside. On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother''s financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him. By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers'' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-tsry at the end of June. On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers. ... The diary''s owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented. Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages. Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts. Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dors and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers'' ount. During the Buts''s bankruptcy, ''Stephanie'' diligently sent money, responding to every request. When Jordan faced challenges with his newpany, ''Stephanie'' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him. Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed. The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them. As tpassed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie. It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it. But they knew they were mistaken. Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor-Milly, whom they had scorned. Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums? Perhaps it is all a ruse! Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly''s name. That would exin why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn''t take their calls. It would also exin why she knew they needed money when they needed it. It would also exin why the ount the money cfrom was from a bank in the nation. The pieces fell into ce. The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within. ... On set, Milly mmed shut a romance , My AwesBrothers, startling her assistant. "Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly." "And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesstupid." "And she ims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems toStephanie''s the one who''s spoiled.¡± "And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can''t those brothers earn on their own?" The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage. Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!" As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today. The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don''t want to see what happens next? The six brothers in theter part are ..." Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I''m annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot." "Okay." The assistant could only temporarily ce the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly. As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind. Milly couldn''t help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout: "Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!" The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn''t hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ... ... "Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly''s headache even worse. Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion? Strange, wasn''t she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this? Milly stood still in confusion. "Milly, what''s wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She''s very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice. The scent of perfon her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back. ¡°Who are you?" The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I''m Stephanie. What''s wrong with you?" Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box? This is a scene from "My AwesBrothers". Why am I here? Ignoring Stephanie''s surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface. Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her. It was her, yet not her ... So, am I transmigrating into a book? She saw this scene at the beginning of the story. The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia''s order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie''s instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to bepletely disappointed in her own daughter. Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her n, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banquet is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you dy, Mom will definitely be angry." "Milly, you just arrived at the Buts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future." Axif@Haha! Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frher, she had to let her finish the act. The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not. It''s anyone''s gat this point. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Art of Deception As Milly contemted the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you''re correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom." It''s just acting. I''m an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win. Upon hearing Milly''s agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister''s face. As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show''s about to start. Instead of following Stephanie''s directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Buts. The Tates were a prestigious n, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, waster appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard. Judging by the time, it was almost time. True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound. Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man''s chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?" Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, hisplexion growing paler by the moment. Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man''s mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow. Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked arge leaf without hesitation, fetched swater, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills. With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked morefortable. Gazing at the elderly man''s dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general. Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offerwater there?" Milly was taken aback. The book had indeed mentioned Andrew''s peculiar temperament, and it seemed urate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water. "Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose thetter without hesitation!" She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly. Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield. He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the slook. "We''ll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive." In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. ¡°Girl, what is your name?" Milly replied calmly, ¡°I am Milly." Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then eximed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Buts!" Milly was puzzled. I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me? "Good child, good child." Andrew''s fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?" Milly blinked and softly exined, "My sister askedto retrieve our mother''s redwood box, but I ... don''t know the way." She handled the awkward situation gracefully. Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice red up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You''ve just returned, and you''re already being ordered around." "I''ll cwith you. I''ve visited the Buts a few times, so I''m somewhat familiar." With her objective aplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir." ... On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time. Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly''s name. A cold glint shed in Milly''s eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up. The scheming has begun? However, outwardly, she remained remarkablyposed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I''ll go check." Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off. Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don''t worry. She should be here soon." The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrobly... She looked just like Milly''s mother in real life. s, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for thest time. "Mom..." Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage. Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you''re here. Cto me." Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her. It''s Mom ... it''s truly Mom... Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on? Mom only shows no affection for her because she won''t call her Mom. Now that she''s doing that, Mom''s getting soft. No! The ¦­¦¯ n has cthis far, it can''t fail now! With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you''ve arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it''s my fault for not looking out for you. Don''t get lost in the residence right after your arrival." The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider? "Oh, and Milly, where''s the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired. Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Family Feud She extended her hand and passed the box to Stephanie, saying, "Here you go." As Stephanie took the box, a faint smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth, barely noticeable but caught by Milly, who was standing nearby. Failure to hold back emotions was taboo in acting. "Oh no! Why is the box empty? Milly, where is Mom''s hairpin? Did you misce it?" Her voice was overly tic and shrill, causing the lively hall to fall silent as all eyes turned towards the unfolding . Stephanie continued, her tone anxious, "Milly, did you take Mom''s hairpin? It''s a family heirloom passed down from Grandma to Mom. How could you take it without asking? Please return it to Mom immediately!" The usation seemed to point directly at Milly, drawing disapproving nces from the onlookers: "Someone from a humble background like her can''t be trusted." "Blood ties mean nothing. An adopted daughter would have shown more respect." "The Buts never fail to entertain." Themotion went on. Milly remainedposed amidst the gossip and usations, meeting Olivia''s gaze steadily as she exined, "Mom, I didn''t take the hairpin. It was Stephanie who askedto fetch the box. I did as she instructed, and the servants can attest to that." Her voice was calm yet resolute, cutting through the tension in the hall. "But what if you got the idea to steal it on the way back? No one would know," Stephanie persisted. The mention of that struck a nerve, causing Olivia to furrow her brow. Despite being new to the Buts, Milly was still her daughter. It must have been painful for a mother to hear such usations. Olivia shot Stephanie a reproachful look, but the younger woman was too focused on her impending victory to notice. Just then, a low, elderly voice broke the silence. ¡°Ms. But, are you suggesting that I stole from your family? "The crowd parted, revealing a dignified old man in a wheelchair, pushed forward by a sergeant in military uniform. It was Andrew Tate, the Grand General. He cfrom a prestigious aristocratic family above the Buts. using him of theft was a serious allegation. Stephanie was taken aback by Andrew''s defence of Milly, her face flushing with embarrassment as she tried to cate him. "Andrew, we meant no disrespect..." "No disrespect?" Andrew''s cold snort echoed through the hall, his cane tapping the floor in anger. ¡°I personally returned the box, and that girl didn''t even touch it. How dare you useof theft?" Realising the gravity of the situation, Stephanie paled, knowing they couldn''t afford to offend the Tates. In a quiet corner, Milly lowered her head, her lips pressed tightly together. After reprimanding Stephanie, Andrew turned to Milly, his heart going out to her as she stood there looking wronged. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed the ring red mark on her arm, and his voice immediately rose, "Who pinched your arm? Is this how the Buts treat you?" Milly blinked and looked at the red mark on her arm, and only then did she remember that it was Stephanie who had pinched her. Andrew, ustomed to his high status and military background, was always straightforward and had no intention of leaving any dignity for the Buts to save. Milly found him quite cute and reassured him, ¡°It''s nothing, just a little bump, it will be fine in a while." Although she was annoyed by Stephanie, she didn''t want to cause trouble for her mother. But Andrew didn''t listen, and he angrily tapped his cane on the floor. "Larry, call that brat and tell him to cover immediately!" Larry, who was dressed in military uniform, was stunned for a moment, "Huh? But he said today''s meeting would be very important..." "Meeting, my foot! His fianc¨¦e is being bullied, and he still wants to have a meeting! Tell him to cover right away! Hurry up!" Andrew''s momentum was overwhelming. What? Master George has a fiancee? Milly wondered, Why is he ying matchmaker? Captain Pine dared not disobey the old general''s orders, so he turned around and dialled the phone. Before long, the phone was answered, and a deep voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Larry, what''s up?" "Uh..." Captain Pine nced at the old general, whose face was turning red with anger, "Master George, please cto the Buts'' ce'' the old general ... uh ... wants you to cover, he''s not feeling well." George rubbed his forehead. "Wasn''t he fine at noon?" "He suddenly feels unwell now." George said, ¡°Okay, I got it, I''ll cover right away."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Confrontation She didn''t finish reading the book, only skimming through it briefly. Besides Andrew, there was no other character with the surnTate mentioned throughout the story. Since there was no previous mention of him, it was likely that he was just a passerby. As long as she didn''t get entangled with the male lead, everything would be fine. As the situation escted, Milly''s parents could no longer ignore it. They had no choice but to apologise to Andrew with forced smiles, attributing the conflict to childish misunderstandings. They then requested that Stephanie apologize to Milly. Unable to bring herself to apologise to someone she looked down upon in front of everyone, Stephanie dragged her sister into the garden. Standing in the secluded corner of the garden, Stephanie took a deep breath and reluctantly uttered, ¡°Milly, I apologise for my ignorance. Please forgive me." Observing the privacy of the location, Milly couldn''t help but acknowledge Stephanie''s concern for her reputation. However, she found it excessive for Stephanie to choose such a secluded spot for an apology. But if I don''t do something here, it would be a waste. After all, she did take the tto pick a nice spot like this. Heh. Without hesitation, Milly raised her hand and delivered a firm p to Stephanie''s right cheek. ¡°Stephanie, this p is for falsely using me!" Before Stephanie could react, another pnded on her left cheek. ¡°And this p is for your deceitful and ungrateful actions!" Recalling how Stephanie had colluded with apetitor and fled abroad with the family''s money, Milly feltpelled to take action. Although she was not inclined towards violence, Milly couldn''t bear the resemnce between Olivia and her own, especially considering the tragic fate described in the book. Frozen in shock, Stephanie suddenly lunged forward, attempting to bite Milly. "You viin! How dare you strike me! I''ll make you pay! Ahh, you viin!" Despite her slender frame, Milly''s acting training had equipped her with self-defence skills. She swiftly immobilised Stephanie and issued a stern warning, "If you wish to remain part of the Buts, you must rid yourself of these malicious intentions. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to ... send you to the other side.¡± Her eyes were red, filled with a demon''s cruelty. With a menacing re, Milly instilled fear in Stephanie, causing her to tremble in ce. Pushing her away, Milly retrieved a wet tissue from her pocket and cleaned her hands meticulously, repulsed by the encounter. Gods, she is filthy. In the southeast corner of the garden, a man observed the scene with amusement, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. The ruthless demeanour of the woman reminded him of his own. Someone was on the phone, urging, "Master George, are you here yet? The general is throwing another tantrum." Interrupted by an urgent call, the man, George, refocused his attention. ¡°I''ll be there shortly." Meanwhile, Stephanie, after the confrontation, fled in distress, presumably seeking sce indoors. Unfazed by themotion, Milly remainedposed. Disposing of the wet tissue, she locked eyes with a mysterious figure, sensing his silent observation. Milly frowned. She knew this man must''ve seen her p Stephanie. In response, Milly subtly gestured a threat, warning him of the consequences. Regardless of the man''s expression in front of her, she turned and walked into the hall. George''s dark eyes flickered with intense yfulness. Unable to hold back, a smile crept onto his lips. Did she threaten me?... As soon as Milly entered the door, she saw Stephanie crying loudly while hugging Olivia and Carlos, "Dad, Mom, Milly hit me." She sobbed. "It hurts so much ...¡± "Crying over a little injury? That is udylike. I got shot three times in my leg, and I never made a sound!" Andrew said it proudly. "Well..." At this moment, even Stephanie''s parents didn''t dare speak tofort her. After Andrew finished speaking, he looked in a certain direction, suddenly snorted arrogantly, and tapped the floor with his cane. "You brat, chere!" A man in a dignified suit walked up to Andrew. "Grandpa, you said you weren''t feeling well? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Milly was confused. Wait, why does this man look so familiar? Isn''t he the one I just saw in the garden? Milly felt her head buzz for a moment! Oh no, the delicate and gentle image I established in front of Andrew is now discovered to be fake by his grandson! Andrew suddenly waved at Milly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Girl, chere." Milly took a deep breath, forced a smile, and walked up. "Andrew." George raised an eyebrow. She''s a lot more refined than she was in the garden. Like a cat that''s retracted its ws. "George, didn''t you say you had a childhood betrothal with the Buts'' daughter before? This is your fianc¨¦e, so you two should get to know each other." George was silent. Milly was speechless. Everyone couldn''t believe what they were hearing. George looked expressionless at Andrew. "Grandpa, how cI don''t know about this?" Even Milly''s parents were confused. "Andrew, is there a mistake in this?" Andrew snorted, "Do you think I''d deceive you guys? It was over ten years ago when Philip lost while ying chess, and he ended up betting his granddaughter on our family. Hmph, what''s the matter? Still not willing to admit it?" They bet on chess? is that even possible? "Well..." Carlos and Olivia exchanged a nce, both showing disbelief in their eyes. Andrew and Philip wererades, often ying chess together, and betting was indeedmon, but this particr bet was something they had never heard of before. Moreover, Philip was currently receiving treatment in a foreign hospital, so there was no way to verify it. George stood with his hands in his pockets, looking mischievously at Milly, "Grandpa, I feel like Ms. But doesn''t seem very happy about this marriage, she looks reluctant." He had a smile on his lips, and his eyebrows were raised ... Milly thought he was annoying. Milly felt an itch in her teeth. This guy is doing it on purpose! Olivia looked at Milly with a worried expression. "Milly, do you agree to this marriage?" Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Reunion with Jordan Milly took a deep breath, preparing to speak, when a loud shout interrupted her, "I disagree!" Stephanie, who was on the verge of tearing her skirt out of jealousy, brightened up at the sound of the voice and eximed joyfully, "Jordan!" Jordan? Jordan But? Out of the six brothers in the family, none of them had shown up due to their dislike for the original owner, Milly. The story mainly focused on Jordan''s favouritism for Stephanie. The sudden appearance of Jordan was likely to show support for Stephanie! Milly furrowed her brow, deciding it would be best to keep her distance from him. With that in mind, she discreetly moved her feet back. The man, who had rushed here immediately afternding from a long flight, finally felt a sense of relief when he entered the vi and saw that petite figure. Thank goodness, he had made it in time! Thank goodness, they were all still here! When Stephanie saw Jordan, it was as if she had found her lifeline. With red eyes, she ran over, tugging at his sleeve andining, "Jordan, you''re finally back. Look, Milly hit me, and mom and dad don''t care about me." Since entering the door, Jordan''s gaze has been fixed on Milly. Upon hearing Stephanie''s im that Milly had hit her, Jordan frowned and halted in his tracks. "She hit you?" Thinking Jordan was concerned for her, Stephanie quickly nodded, brushed aside her hair, and showed him her injuries. "Jordan, look, Milly is so cruel. She always bullies..." Jordan''s expression changed upon seeing the marks on her face. He then pushed Stephanie away, who was clinging to his sleeve. Stephanie was caught off guard and stumbled back from his strength. Although she wanted to get angry, she restrained herself when she saw Jordan heading towards Milly to confront her. George, observing from the side, furrowed his brow, and his expression darkened. He quietly took a few steps forward, prepared to intervene if Jordan made a move. Milly''s parents were even more anxious and attempted to prevent Jordan from approaching Milly. Unexpectedly, Jordan embraced Milly tightly, pulling her into his arms. His determined eyes gradually filled with tears, "Milly, I''m relieved that you''re still here, it''s good..." Milly was confused. Isn''t he here to defend Stephanie? While she was still processing the situation, Jordan took her hand, examined it with concern, and murmured, "Are you foolish? We have servants at home. Is it necessary for you to resort to physical altercations? Did it hurt? Should we take you to the hospital?" Even Milly herself was taken aback by the scene unfolding before her. The direction of this narrative seemed to be veering off course. The Jordan depicted in the book was supposed to be an ardent supporter of Stephanie. Why was he suddenly disying concern for her? Watching this unfold, Stephanie''s eyes burned with bitter jealousy, and her face contorted in anguish. Why? Why did this rustic girl not only capture the attention of my parents but also the protection of the Tates'' patriarch? And now even the recently returned Jordan seems to have changed his allegiance. Jordan was herst hope, and she couldn''t simply let go like this. ¡°Jordan! It''s me, Stephanie! Didn''t you callyesterday and promise to return today to support me?!" Stephanie shouted hysterically. Jordan frowned and turned to face her, his eyes filled with icy coldness. "Why are you shouting? Have you forgotten all the manners you were taught at great expense?" After reprimanding Stephanie, Jordan felt a wave of relief wash over him. He had been reborn! Even he himself couldn''t believe it. After experiencing the bankruptcy of the Buts, wandering the streets, and being helped by Milly, allowing them to start anew, he was reborn! It was as if the heavens were giving him a chance to make up for his regrets. In this life, he must take good care of Milly. After being scolded by him, Stephanie looked at him in disbelief, tears of grievance in her eyes. "Jordan, it was Milly who hitfirst; she started it!" She knew that as long as she showed this kind of grievance, Jordan would immediately feel sorry for her. But this time, she was disappointed. Jordan''s indifferent expression did not change at all, "Milly is so sensible, she would never hit someone for no reason. You must have provoked her." Jordan''s strong presence made no one dare to refute his words on the spot. "You ... I hate you!" Stephanie, no matter how arrogant she was, was still a girl. Being criticized in front of so many people made her feel humiliated. She stomped on her foot and ran upstairs. Milly silently tried to pull her hand out of Jordan''s palm. But he held on tightly, with a slight tremor, and she tried several times without sess. "Jordan, aren''t you going to check on your sister upstairs?" At this moment, Jordan had already put on a gentle and delicate appearance, no longer the fierce and evil look from before. He looked at Milly gently, rubbing her hair, "Be good, don''t be afraid. I will always protect you." Milly was quiet. Something seemed off. Before she could react, she saw Jordan turning around and walking to the side of Andrew, bowing respectfully and politely greeting him, "Hello, Andrew, it''s been a while. You''re still so strong." Andrew snorted coldly, like a sulking child. Jordan, as if he hadn''t heard, continued calmly, "I just heard you joking about arranging a marriage for Milly. She''s still young, there''s no rush for that." Milly was only seventeen this year, not yet an adult. Andrew''s grandson is already 23 years old. He''s an old man. He is not a worthy match for Milly. When Andrew heard his words, his brows furrowed sharply again, ¡°What? The Buts lost and still don''t want to admit it?" Jordan calmly replied, "Andrew, this is no longer the era of parentally arranged marriages. Each generation has its own blessings. My sister is still young, so getting engaged and married is indeed a bit early, especially since she is still studying. We can''t dy her college entrance exam, can we?" Andrew frowned. Philip''s eldest grandson is no simpleton. In just a few words, he cut off the entire conversation. If he said anything else, it would seem he was disrespectful. He was so angry that his neck turned red! He poked his grandson with his cane, coughed harshly, and then red at him fiercely. "You brat, say something quickly. If you lose my granddaughter-inw, I''ll break your legs!" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. X Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Hedgehog George received a signal from his grandfather, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Mr. But is correct, this is indeed a bit presumptuous." Jordan, seeing that he understood the situation, nodded, "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Tate." Upon hearing his words, Millypletely rxed, and her tense shoulders loosened. She really didn''t want to get married as soon as she arrived! And she was going to marry this man, who was obviously not easy to deal with! Earlier in the garden, she had threatened him so much. If she really married him, she didn''t know how he would treat her. George naturally also saw Milly behind Jordan rx, a hint of a meaningful smile suddenly appeared on his face. No rush. Only when the hedgehog puts away its spines will it allow itself to be approached by its soft belly. ...... The next day arrived. When Milly cdownstairs, everyone was already waiting for her at the dining table. Stephanie saw hering downstairs, her face full of enthusiasm, but her eyes were still a bit swollen. "Milly, good morning." The overly affectionate tone made Milly frown, but she still nodded. Jordan waved to her and whispered, "Milly, csit next to me." Milly obediently nodded. Jordan ced a peeled egg on her te and whispered, "Milly, eat the egg." Milly looked at the boiled egg with sresistance, her furrowed brow full of disgust. She hated boiled eggs the most, especially the yolks! She used to be an actress and had to maintain her figure, so she had to eat boiled eggs every day, and it instilled a dislike for boiled eggs in her. "Milly, did you sleep wellst night? Mom toldthat your room was decorated ording to mine. I don''t know if you are used to it. If there is anything you are not satisfied with, just tell me, and I will help you modify it." Stephanie said it enthusiastically. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When Milly heard Stephanie''s roundabout words, she couldn''t help but frown. Her good mood early in the morning waspletely ruined by the boiled egg on the te and the idiot in front of her! She was hinting, both directly and indirectly, that Milly was just her substitute. Haha, how naive! But now, seeing Stephanie full of vitality, it seemed like she had already appeased her parents early in the morning. Hmm, not that stupid. Even if Milly was immature, she was still her parents'' flesh and blood. As long as she cback, she would not be sent away again. But Stephanie was different. She was adopted by the Buts. After raising her for so long, it could be considered fulfilling their duty. If she didn''t firmly hold on to Milly''s parents, then it really wouldn''t be good in the future. In the Buts, Stephanie was the pampered youngdy with no worries about food and clothing! If she really left the Buts, she would be nothing. She would never be content with the days of taking the bus to school and living in a small rental room. Olivia was a simple woman, so she didn''t catch the meaning in Stephanie''s words, "Milly, if you need anything, just tell me." Milly didn''t like Stephanie, but she really liked this mother. When she heard her concern, the stiff lines on her face immediately softened a lot. "I slept wellst night, Mom, you don''t have to worry." Olivia breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." "By the way, Milly, just now Mom and Dad asked which high school you want to go to. My ssmates are at the attached high school. If you go there, I can have them take care of you." Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said. The attached high school, Wan Adonio, is a mediocre high school, neither good nor bad. This remark made Jordan''s brow furrow. How could his own dear sister go to such a low-ss school? "Don''t go to the attached high school, the facilities there are too poor. Milly, I know the principal of Burd High. I will donate aboratory building to them, and you can go to school there," Jordan said calmly. Burd High was a prestigious institution in Adonio, where the students were either wealthy or from noble backgrounds. They attended school merely to obtain a diploma, and academic performance was not a priority, as they typically went on to study abroad after graduation. Milly understood Jordan''s good intentions, but now that she had the opportunity for a fresh start in life, she was eager to focus on her studies and not waste any time. "Jordan, I prefer to attend Crestwood High instead of Burd High," Milly stated firmly. Upon hearing this, everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. Crestwood High was renowned for attracting top students, boasting an impressive university admission rate of ny-eight percent. The school had a reputation for strict admissions policies, with no exceptions for influential individuals. Even the child of a provincial governor would have to pass the entrance exam honestly to gain admission. "Um..." Jordan hesitated. Stephanie smirked, feigning kindness. "Milly, it''s quite challenging to get into Crestwood High. Anthony and I spent countlesste nights studying for a year just to secure our spots." Her tone wasced with arrogance. Despite her efforts, she barely met the qualifying criteria. "And with the college entrance exam approaching in two months, the academic pressure at Crestwood High is intense. Milly, you may struggle to cope," Stephanie added. In response, Milly raised her eyebrows, disying open disdain, "Is that so? You two must be truly stupid." "Why you..." Stephanie flushed with anger. While her academic performance was not exceptional, the mere mention of studying at Crestwood High elicited praise for her promising future. Being called stupid was a first for her! Undeterred by Stephanie''s reaction, Milly set down her bowl and said, ¡°Jordan, I have made my decision. I will attend Crestwood High, and I assure you that I will rely on my own abilities to seed in the exams." Observing her resolute expression, Jordan nodded. "Alright, I believe in you." "However, do not burden yourself excessively. I am financially secure and can provide for youfortably for the rest of your life, even if you choose to live a carefree lifestyle. I can afford it." He now wished he could support Milly indefinitely to make amends for past regrets. Ever since he was reborn, he has been avoiding the things that would lead to hispany''s bankruptcy. With his experience of building apany in his past life, he knew the family would never go bankrupt. Unaware of his thoughts, Milly twitched her mouth upon hearing his offer of support. Recalling the depiction of the Buts'' financial downfall in the book, she pondered who would be supporting whom in the future. Confident not only in her ability to humble Stephanie''s arrogance but also in her own capabilities, Milly had pursued an academic path in her previous life within the entertainment industry. Despite not attending college at the time, she worked diligently to earn a Ph.D. from a reputable university, establishing a sessful career. X Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Entering Crestwood High An entrance exam for a high school couldn''t be harder than the Ph.D. she had to gain at an Ivy League university. On the way to school, Stephanie was filled with arrogance, pursing her lips. She was aware that the school Milly had previously attended was just an ordinary high school in the countryside, and her grades were average at best. How could she even consider attending the sschool as her? Wishful thinking! It was going to be quite a spectacle soon! Milly couldn''t be bothered to specte about what was on her mind, so she closed her eyes and rested. Both of them remained quiet, while Jordan sat in the back seat, furrowing his brows and frantically texting his assistant. "How is it going? Is it done? Is the principal of Crestwood High willing to make an exception and admit her?" "Mr. But, the principal is absolutely refusing." "Refusing? Is it because he thinks my donation for the building was too small? Then I''ll donate three more! No matter what, my sister must be epted!" "Ms. But, no matter how many buildings you donate, the principal will not agree. They are about to take the college entrance exam in two months, and the principal is unwilling to risk admitting students and lowering their score line ..." "Useless! If he dampens my sister''s enthusiasm for studying, I will destroy Crestwood High!" The assistant was quiet. But Residence was not far from Crestwood High, and they arrived at the school in no time. As soon as they stepped out of the car, a youthful and carefree atmosphere enveloped them. Even Milly''s heart, which had been silent for two lifetimes, couldn''t help but feel excited, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl up. Finally, the ce she had once dreamed of had beca reality. Although the principal''s firm stance prevented them from using any backdoor methods, he also feared the financial power of the Buts. Nervously, he greeted them at the school gate and specially arranged a room for Milly to take the test. There were a total of four tests, includingnguage, math, foreignnguages, and either arts or science. Thenguage, math, and foreignnguage sections were worth 150 points each, while arts or science were worth 300 points each. The admission threshold was set at 600 points. Milly nced at the questions, raised her hand, and began answering them swiftly. The invigtor on the side was astonished by her speed. Does this child not need to double-check her calctions? She simply looked at the questions and knew the answers? Although the test was scheduled for four hours, Milly finished in just one hour. "I''m done. I''d like to submit my paper.¡± The invigtor was bemused. ¡°Don''t you want to review or check your answers?" Milly smiled, "Thank you, but it''s not necessary. I believe I have enough points." The invigtor furrowed his brows and collected her paper. To his surprise, she had only answered the first few questions, leaving the rest nk. And yet, she was confident she had enough points? Jordan noticed the nk space on her paper and assumed the questions were too difficult for her. He reassured her, ¡°It''s alright. If you can''t get into this mediocre school, I will find you a better one.¡± The principal was quiet. Is it really necessary to be so blunt about it? The invigtor was quick to grade the papers. Initially, he thought this student had no chance, but the more he reviewed, the more amazed and shocked he became. Despite answering fewer questions, she got them all correct! Every subject, without exception! In the end, when he tallied the scores, it was exactly six hundred points-not a point more, not a point less! It was evident that this girl was intentionally controlling her score. If she hadpleted all the questions, she would likely have ranked among the top students in the entire grade. She''s smart enough to keep her points within the range she wants. Sunny Lane held the paper, smiling as he approached Milly to discuss, "Ms. But, you did very well. You have already surpassed the passing score. Are you interested in joining ss B?" In the senior year, there were four sses: A, B, C, and D, with A being the best based on performance. Milly looked apologetically at Sunny and said, "Sorry, but I want to go to ss A." Her dream was not limited to attending Crestwood High. What she wanted was to have her nprominently disyed on the leaderboard, just like in her previous life! The principal immediately smiled and agreed, "Alright, she can go to whichever ss she wants. Sunny, go contact Ms. Hills immediately and inform them that their ss will be getting a new student." Yeah, the students are divided based on their performance, but Ms. But obviously can decide how many marks she wants to get. She can easily be at the top of the ss if she wants to. This is a great student. Sunny looked a bit dejected. ¡°Yes.¡± Not even two steps away, he turned back to look at Milly again and said softly, "Ms. Hills has a bad temper. If you feel wronged by her, cto me, and I will always welcyou." Milly nodded. "Thank you, sir." Jordan held the paper in shock, still in the sce. This ... was done by her sister? Only halfway through the questions, she scored an amazing six hundred points. Isn''t this a child prodigy?! "Hang it up in my office," Jordan said, handing the paper to the driver who had cwith her. She''s so thoughtful. Framing it means I can only show one page, so she only finished one page. My sister is really considerate! Milly twitched her mouth. "Jordan, it''s not necessary, right?" In other people''s offices, they hung famous calligraphies and paintings, or at least sart treasures. Hanging two test papers in her brother''s office is unimaginable. Jordan remained calm, not feeling that he had done anything wrong, "Adult matters are not for children to worry about. Go to ss, the driver will pick you up tonight and celebrate with you when you get home!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Milly sighed and stopped insisting.... In the office, Anna Hills looked at Milly, who had cto report to her, and her eyes instantly turned cold. "You are Milly, who barely passed the test?" Milly nodded respectfully, "Yes, miss." Anna''s face turned cold, she looked her up and down, her face full of mockery. The Buts really have sability to squeeze someone who just passed the score fine into my ss! What does this mean? It means this neer will lower the average score of our ss! It will decrease our ss''s overall ranking! It''s almost the college entrance exam, I really don''t know what the principal is thinking! The more she thought of it, the angrier she was, and she vented it on Milly. "Do you know what the average score of our ss is every year? It''s 680 points, and it has been for five consecutive years! I just calcted it, and adding your 600 points, it will drop to 660 points! What level is this? This is the average level of ss C! We are ss A!¡± She used him angrily, pointing fiercely at the table and banging on it. Milly was not affected by her anger but instead looked at her calmly and asked, "What if I can raise the average score of your ss to 700 points?" When Anna heard this, she burst outughing and said, "Everyone can talk big. If you can score 700 points, I''ll make you the ss monitor." X Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Responding to Inquiries Milly appeared indifferent as she nced at the monitor nearby. "I hope you remember what you just said, don''t go back on your word." Anna rolled her eyes. Despite her reluctance, she had to follow the principal''s orders and lead Milly into her own ss. As they entered the ssroom, whispers filled the once quiet room. "Who is this girl? A new student?" "No way, the college entrance exam is only two months away, joining now is pointless. But with those thick bangs and big sses, you can''t even see her face clearly." "Haha, she''s probably not very attractive. Who would hide their face if they were pretty?" Seeing the discipline in the ss deteriorating, Anna furrowed her brows and sternly knocked on the desk. "What''s all this noise? Quiet down! This is our new transfer student." She then turned to Milly and said, ¡°Alright, stop standing there, go sit in the empty seat at the back.¡± Throughout the interaction, she didn''t bother to introduce Milly, her tone dripping with disdain. Milly didn''t mind at all; not having to introduce herself saved her from speaking, which was perfect! She scanned the ssroom and paused when she noticed a familiar figure. The boy bore a striking resemnce to her, with delicate features like a male model, and always ranked first in grades. He stood with arms crossed, looking at her arrogantly, his eyes filled with disdain and mockery. This was likely the original owner''s sixth brother, Anthony. Ignoring his hostility, Milly found a quiet corner by the window to sit. As she settled in, her phone vibrated in her bag. Checking the message from her eldest brother, Jordan, she heard his deep voice. "Milly, focus on your studies. I''ll get back to work. You and Anthony are in the sss, so if you need help, ask him. He''s your brother, after all." Anthony? Brother? The ss was shocked to hear this news. Are they siblings? Anthony''s expression darkened as he denied, "What are you staring at? I only have one sister, Stephanie. Just because someone shares my ndoesn''t mean they''re my family." Stephanie was right. Milly is indeed cunning, trying to im a connection to the Buts. I can see right through her. But he wouldn''t acknowledge her! Milly was speechless at his outburst. It was Jordan''s message, not hers. Why was he angry at her? Deciding not to argue with a teenager, she focused on her studies. She texted Jordan for a bit, turned her phone off, stuffed it in her bag, and whipped her book out, getting ready for ss. Since there was no happening, everyone turned away. As the bell rang, Anna sternly announced, "No phones in ss from now on. We have a few days before the final exam. Last time, ss B was only five points behind. This time, no cking off. If anyone drags our ss down, they''ll be out of ss A!" It felt like she was singling out Milly. "Alright, everyone, please take out the practice papers. Today, we will discuss the final key question." Milly remainedposed, treating her words as if they were just a passing breeze. She twirled her pen in her hand and tilted her head to watch Anna write the question on the ckboard. However, she had overestimated herself. After listening for less than ten minutes, she furrowed her brow and found it difficult to continue paying attention. Why is she borating so much on such a simple question? The answer is obvious. Furthermore, the method she is exining is unnecessarily verbose, when there is clearly a simpler way to solve it! After forcing herself to listen for another five minutes, Milly couldn''t bear it any longer. She rubbed her throbbing forehead and took out a book on another subject from the book hole to self-study, so she wouldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t have to worry about math, Spanish, andprehensive science, because when she was studying for a Ph.D., she focused on mathematics, physics, and economics, all in Spanish. It was the localnguage that she wascking. She needed to work on ssicalnguage and ancient poetry, but fortunately, she had been exposed to a lot of ancient knowledge while filming before, so it wasn''tpletely unfamiliar to her. After determining her approximate position, Milly breathed a sigh of relief. If she studied Centralian well for a few days, she shouldn''tg behind too much, and getting a score of 700 should be no problem. On the side, Anthony watched as Milly finished one book and then picked up another, like a curious baby. The books were still brand new, with not a single word written. He rolled his eyes. He really didn''t know how his brother had managed to persuade the principal to make an exception and ept a poor student, even cing her in the A ss. She really couldn''tpare to Stephanie. Although she was in thest ss, ss D, at least she had earned her ce through her own efforts. Unlike Milly, who not only daydreamed in ss but also openly refused to listen. It was a waste of his brother''s painstaking efforts. Unable to bear it any longer, Anthony took a deep breath and sternly reprimanded, "Can you pay attention in ss?" Milly''s rhythm of reciting ancient poetry from the Centralian book was interrupted, and she frowned. "Can you stop talking in ss?" "You ... "1 Anthony was being confronted so directly for the first time, his face turning red with embarrassment. No good deed goes unpunished. Just then, a voice of rebuke rang out from the tform, "Milly, what are you talking about in ss? Stand up and answer this question!" Anna red at Milly, she had been watching her the Milly, sh whole time, thinking that if she just behaved and didn''t listen in ss, it would be fine. She never expected her to provoke her good student, which made herpletely unable to hold back. Anthony heard the teacher call Milly to answer the question, and the turmoil in his chest that had been caused by Milly''s anger suddenly eased a lot. With a proud look on her face, he coldly snorted. Hmph, don''t expectto help you. Milly stood up expressionlessly, nced at the question on the ckboard, and the next second, she answered, "The answer is the square root of one over two." As soon as these words were spoken, the whole ss fell into a strange silence. XT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 William''s Ambition "Just a heads up, if you get in trouble again, your brother will definitely be mad at you. And if he''s upset, you can forget about your n to go y e-sports." William snorted coldly. He angrily threw his coat onto the table. Then he pulled out a pen, a stack of test papers, and a workbook from his pocket. Everyone was speechless. His pocket was quite roomy. Observing this scene, his ssmate upied the seat in the front, smirked, and asked, "William, did you just go to the intecafe to y games and study at the stime?" Still seething, William coldly replied, "Yes, I did." His ssmate nced at the densely written words on William''s test papers. He swallowed nervously and gave him a thumbs up, praising, "Dude, you''re impressive. You can manage both studies and dreams at the stime." William''s aspiration was to beca professional e-sports yer, but his brother opposes it. If William insists on pursuing his dream, he must secure the top spot in the entire grade. Hence, William was determined to score the best marks to secure the top spot. However, luck isn''t on his side, as he always falls short of the best grade by a single mark. Therefore, he channeled all his frustrations toward Anthony, who had consistently scored the best marks. From minor quizzes to majorpetitions, whenever Anthony sets his sights on something, William''llpete with him to showcase his abilities. Over time, everyone also cto know that Anthony, the top student in the grade, and William, the second-best student and school heartthrob, were arch- rivals. "Who are you?" Seated back at his desk with a huff, William suddenly realized he had a new deskmate. Milly raised an eyebrow. She found it hard to believe that it took him half an hour to notice her presence. "Milly But, I''m the new transfer student," she introduced herself. William responded disinterestedly with a grunt and added icily, "I''m a cleaning freak. Make sure your books don''t cross the line. Also, don''t help others pass love letters to me; don''t make any noise during ss to disturb my thoughts, and ..." Milly furrowed her brows. Why does this guy have so many things to say? Impatiently, she interrupted, "Are you done? Who are you to lectureabout being the second best of the whole grade?" Willian was mad; he raised his voice and snapped, "How dare you?" It was fine that Anthony mocked me, How dare this new transfer student mocktoo? I bet she doesn''t know the cutthroat exam scores at Crestwood High. Hmph! After this exam, let''s see if she ends up trembling in fear. ... ss D. Stephanie furrowed her brows as she nced out the window. There was no sign of Milly joining their ss. A smirk yed on her lips. The exam had concluded stago. If Milly hadn''t shown up, it was likely because she failed the test and the principal sent her home. Haha, serves her right! Her deskmate, Mnie, leaned in curiously and asked, "Stephanie, why are you so happy? What did you see?" Following her gaze outside, all she could see was an emptywn. Stephanie redirected her gaze. She was about to dismiss it as nothing, but she remembered that Mnie moderated their school''s online forum and had a penchant for gossip. If she could use her influence to spread the news that Milly failed to pass the entrance exam for Crestwood High, it would surely tarnish Milly''s reputation. In contrast, their parents would view her as more exceptional and show her more affection. With this in mind, she smirked, and her eyes gleamed with a cold glint. What difference does it make if she''s their biological daughter? In the end, she still ended up being crushed beneath my feet! Mnie had no idea what was in Stephanie''s mind, but she saw Stephanie''s twisted and sinister expression. Mnie nervously asked, "Stephanie, are you okay?" Stephanie snapped back to reality at the sound of her voice. "I''m sorry, Mnie; I didn''t sleep wellst night." Stephanie pretended to rub her temples, indicating she was a bit tired. Mnie blinked, not thinking much of it. She curiously asked, "Oh? Did something happen?" Stephanie feigned weariness and sighed, "Oh! It''s not a big deal. My sister took the exam at Crestwood High today. She grew up in the countryside, attended a rural high school with poor academic standards, and always ranked at the bottom of her ss. When she suddenly has to take the exam at our school, I''m worried she won''t pass and it will hurt her self-esteem." She appeared caring and attentive, perfectly portraying the role of a concerned sister. However, she inadvertently fully exposed Milly''s situation. A spark of excitement lit up in Mnie''s eyes with the news. She nced at her watch and remarked, "The test has already concluded by now." Stephanie struggled to suppress a smile. She was feigning mncholy as she said, "s, perhaps Milly didn''t pass the exam." Mnie, now intrigued, took out her phone and began tapping away. Stephanie caught a glimpse. She subtly smiled before looking away. Every year, many people cto take the entrance exam for Crestwood High. Yet, failing the entrance exam for Crestwood High was not umon. After this incident was posted online, it would soon be forgotten. Mnie saw a fewments that followed her post; she pursed her lips and boringly put her phone away. A refreshing breeze carrying a hint of tobo scent wafted over them. A cool, handsyoung man with brown hair approached their table. He ced a cup of milk tea in front of Stephanie. He said, "Milk tea for you; enjoy it while it''s hot." After that, he walked away. The whole interaction was executed with solemnity and precision. As soon as he departed, Mnie couldn''t contain her envy. She grabbed Stephanie''s arm excitedly and asked in a trembling voice, "Gosh! William brought you milk tea again." Stephanie''s vanity was greatly satisfied. As usual, she gave the milk tea to Mnie, saying, "I''ve been on a diet recently. You can have it." Mnie epted the milk tea with great respect. She took the milk tea with a pleasantly surprised expression, holding it in her hand as if reluctant to let go despite the hot temperature making her hands numb. Curiously, she turned to Stephanie and asked, "William is so handsand smart. He has been pursuing you for a while now. Didn''t you feel anything for him? Why haven''t you agreed to be with him?" Stephanie hesitated for a while before whispering, "We''re students. Studies cfirst, especially with the college entrance exam approaching. It''s important to get into a good university before starting a rtionship." With the mild tea in her hands, Mnie looked admiringly at her and eximed, "Oh my! You have such self-discipline All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. X Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Why Are You in Crestwood High? "If a handsguy like William were pursuing me, I would have said yes a long tago," said Mnie. Stephanie lowered her eyes. Her mind was filled with a whirlwind of thoughts. The whole school was aware of William''s affection for Stephanie. He would bring her gifts daily, but she never agreed to be with him. What they didn''t know was that, although William dropped by every day, he never confessed his feelings to her. He would simply leave the gifts and leave without giving her a nce. How could she agree to that? In the past, she might have regretted it. Ever since sheid eyes on that stunning man at the party, she found the boys at schoolcking inparison. Despite being the second son of the Tates, William held no real power. It wasmon knowledge that the entire family was under the control of his older brother, George. The Buts and the Tates had a long-standing friendship. If Stephanie could seize the opportunity to get close to George, she could potentially becthe mistress of the Tates in the future. The mere thought of it sent shivers of excitement down her spine. ... Outside the school gates. A Rolls-Royce gleamed in the sunlight. The sight attracted numerous onlookers who couldn''t resist to pause their steps and admire it; seven attempted to get a closer look. However, upon noticing the license te bearing the distinctive Tates emblem, they awkwardly walked away. That was Tates''s vehicle. Offending the Tates inadvertently could spell trouble in AdoCity. Inside the car, a man in a suit furrowed his brow as he gazed out the window. asionally, he would check the ton his wristwatch. Beside him, the personal assistant, Danny Jarvis, observed his president''s anxious demeanor. He touched his nose and said in a low voice, "Mr. William won''t finish school for another half an hour. If you''re truly worried about him, should I message him to cout as soon as he finishes his ss?" George''s cold gaze shot at him and said, "Why would you think I''m waiting for him?" Danny was momentarily puzzled and asked, "Huh?" Other than Mr. William, no one else from the family attend school there. If we aren''t here to pick up Mr. William, then who are we here for? As the school bell rang, students left the building. Stephanie immediately spotted the luxurious car parked at the school gates. Her eyes lit up. She casually brushed her fingers through her hair and attire. After that, she headed toward the car and knocked on the door. "Wow, isn''t that Tates''s car? I''ve seen it in magazines. It''s worth millions!" "Look, isn''t that Stephanie? She actually walked over there." "I heard William Tate is studying in our school, and he''s currently pursuing her. I guess that car is here to pick her up." "How can she be so lucky? Good family background, pretty looks, and an outstanding suitor." Envious whispers reached Stephanie''s ears. It fueled her sense of vanity, as she couldn''t help but smirk. The sort of things she possessed were something these individuals could only dream of. Danny heard the knocking on the car door. He curiously peered outside and saw the beautiful face of a girl. Could it be that Mr. Tate was waiting for this girl? He asked, "Mr. Tate, should I open the door?" Looking up, George''s expression of disgust couldn''t be more obvious. Danny''s hand on the door immediately retreated. He recoiled as he sat on the side, trying to blend into the background. Stephanie knocked for a while, but there was no response from inside. Onlookers couldn''t help but start gossiping at the sight. Her face flushed with embarrassment. No, I couldn''t give up. She cleared her throat. "George, are you in there? It''s Stephanie. We met each other at my st night," said Stephanie. Still, there was silence. The mocking whispers around her grew louder. When Stephanie found herself in a dilemma, a clear voice belonging to a teenage boy suddenly rang out, "Why are you knocking on my car door?" Turning, she saw William, who had just cout of school. Stephanie couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief at the sight of him. She smiled sweetly and said, "William, my driver couldn''t ctoday. Could you givea ride?" William coldly replied, "No." What? Stephanie was rendered speechless. Didn''t he say he like me? Is this the attitude of someone who likes me? William was not as delicate as Stephanie. He reached out and banged on the car window and shouted loudly, "Open the door! It''s freaking hot outside! Open now!" Sitting inside, Danny didn''t dare to move without receiving any instructions from his boss. George was seated in the back seat with a furrowed brow. He lightly touched the watch on his left hand and ignored the sound of the window being tapped beside him. He appeared calm. Suddenly, he seemed to catch something out of the corner of his eye. His dull eyes twinkled with liveliness and started to shine brightly. He grinned happily. George adjusted his tie and straightened his cuffs before saying, "Open the door." Danny was taken aback and quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tate.¡± As soon as Danny opened the door, a hand pped him hard on the forehead. "Mr. William, be gentle!" William rubbed his slightly numb wrist andined, "I''ve been knocking for such a long time, but you refused to open the door. I thought there was no one inside." Danny was speechless. Why would you knock for a long twhen you thought there was no one inside? William was about to step into the car when he saw a stern-looking man in the back seat. He cowardly pulled back his leg and said, "Hello, George." He thought only the driver had cto pick him up and was surprised that George had ctoo. Ever since he started ying esports, George has been ignoring him. Was his sudden appearance today a sign that he had cto appreciate e-sports? William''s eyes lit up, and he leaned forward with a smile. He said, "George, do you think I have om a bright future? Is that it?". "Get lost!" Before he could finish his sentence, George coldly interrupted. Then, William saw his older brother leave the car, passing by him without a second nce and slowly walking away. At that moment, Milly was looking at Stephanie, who blocked her path in annoyance. Just now, Stephanie was firmly rejected by William and found herself embarrassed. She was about to find a way to leave when she suddenly caught sight of Milly walking out of the school. Instantly, she forgot about the embarrassment. Stephanie rushed forward in shock and stopped Milly, asking, "Why did you cout of my school?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. X Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Apologize to Stephanie A figure interrupted Milly''s train of thought as she was memorizing a poem. Her expression darkened immediately. "Please move aside," she said firmly. Stephanie felt Milly''s icy gaze pierce through her; she trembled and instinctively wanted to retreat. However, upon realizing this fool had been admitted to Crestwood High, she stopped in her tracks. Blinked, Stephanie quickly concealed her jealousy and changed to a pleasant expression. She approached Milly, grabbed her arm, and said, "Milly, I was surprised earlier. Please don''t take it to heart. "How did you manage to get into Crestwood High with your grades? Did you sneak in?" Stephanie''s tone was sharp, almost causing Milly''s ears to ring. Pulling her arm away, Milly distanced herself and replied, "That''s none of your business." With Stephanie''s intelligence, how did she score six hundred points in the exam? Did she think the school''s security guards were blind? They would allow someone to sneak in and leave the school premises. Despite this, Stephanie was convinced of her beliefs. Especially when she saw Milly walk away, Stephanie becmore convinced that she had guessed right. The broodingness in her heart was instantly gone. She quickly took two steps to catch up with Milly. "Hey, slow down. I know you want to make Mom and Dad proud by getting into Crestwood High, but you can''t resort to sneaky tactics. You have to admit your mistake to the teacher. I''m sure they won''t blyou." "Vanity harms both yourself and others. If you truly want to excel academically, I can help you with your studies. Don''t worry; as long as you pay attention, you can definitely get into a good second-tier high school." Second- tier university? Haha! This is amusing. Milly stopped in her tracks. She turned to Stephanie with a neutral expression and asked, "Oh? Do you want to help me? How many marks can you score now? 750 marks?" Stephanie''s expression darkened, especially when she noticed the mocking expressions of passersby. She forced a smile and said, "Haha, you surely like to joke. 750 are the full marks." This b*tch! I bet she did this on purpose. No one could score full marks in the college entrance exam. Millyughed disdainfully. "You can''t score full marks. Aren''t you embarrassed by your offer to tutor me?" "Pff!" The students passing by couldn''t help but burst intoughter with their exchanges. "You ... !" Stephanie''s eyes had turned red with the humiliation. She was on the verge of tears. Anthony witnessed the scene as he cout of the school gate. Stephanie was in distress, with her eyes red and looking pityful. Meanwhile, Milly looked coldly from the side and seemed condescending. Anthony straightaway stood in front of Stephanie and confronted Milly, "Are you bullying her?" Milly looked at Anthony, who suddenly showed up before her. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "Have you seenbullying her?" Anthony clenched his fist and said, "Stephanie is upset! How dare you deny this?" Stephanie tugged on Anthony''s sleeve with red eyes. She said, "Anthony, don''t blmy sister; she didn''t mean to." Milly clicked her tongue at the unfolding. What a b*tch! Stephanie had lived with her brothers for so long that she certainly knew their personalities well and was aware of how to manipte them. Sure enough, after she said those words with hidden meanings, Anthony becmad. He demanded, "Milly, apologize to Stephanie now!" Milly coldly sneered and rebuked, "Why should I?" Anthony hated the way she red at him. Clearly, she could be very friendly to everyone during the day. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He blurted out, "If you don''t apologize, you won''t be my sister anymore!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere around them stagnated. Milly slowly raised her eyes to look at him. The previous brightness was gone, reced by lifelessness, dullness, and chilling indifference. At that moment, although she hadn''t moved, Anthony felt like there was a chasm between them. After a while, she said coldly, "Oh, you don''t wantto be your sister, so be it. Please stay away fromin the future. I don''t want to see you again." With that, she turned and left. Anthony felt a rage pent up in his chest, unable to go up or down, feeling very ufortable. Especially when he thought of the icy gaze that Milly had just given him, his heart seemed to tighten in an instant, making the difort even more intense. Stephanie hid behind Anthony. When she saw him protect her and witnessed the conflict between the two, she couldn''t stop smiling. See! The true daughter has returned, but so what? I''m still the precious and darling in their eyes. My status is still unshakable. She raised her hand and pretended she was wiping the tears from the corner of her eye. Stephanie suppressed the smile on her lips desperately; she then tugged at Anthony''s sleeve and said pitifully, "Don''t argue with Miley for my sake. She didn''t mean it." Anthony put his thoughts aside and felt sorry for how pitiful she looked. He instantly shoved aside the difort in his heart and rubbed her hair tofort her. He said, "It''s okay; you''re my sister, and I won''t let anyone hurt you." Moved, Stephanie''s eyes welled up with tears and she said, "Thank you, Anthony." Then she nced at Milly, who was not fam away, and blinked her eyes. She casually asked, "Should we invite Miley to ride htogether?" In the evening, it was usually their driver who cto pick them up after school. Anthony''s expression stiffened. He recalled that Milley just arrogantly told them to stay away from her. He was instantly furious. With a cold snort, he said, "Hmph, if she doesn''t want to see us, she can find her own way home." ... Milly had no intention of getting in her family car. The thought that she needed to face that b*tch if she rode in the car was worse than reciting the poem while walking. ¡°In the fall, during the seventh month''s full moon, two men sailed near the Red Cliffs. A gentle breeze whispered through the air, causing ripples on the water." She merely began, but a figure appeared in front of her again. "Ms. But, it''s been a while." Milly suddenly felt Crestwood High was bad for her, as she kept running into people she didn''t want to see. XT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 My Brother Is a Dictator +5 Pears Milly raised her head slowly and locked eyes with a pair of smiling eyes. The owner of those eyes had one hand casually tucked in his pocket, his movements rxed yet dignified. The evening sunlight seemed to envelop him in a golden glow, making him stand out. George stood in front of her and smiled warmly. "Miss But, do I have the honor of inviting you to my house as a guest?" Milly sidestepped him straightforwardly, her tone icy as she said, "No, you wouldn''t have the honor." Where was I with the poem? The water was serene. I make a toast to the guest and recite a poem about the moon. A girl with fluffy hair hung her head low and walked past him. She was so adorable that George was tempted to reach out and pet her. George clenched his fist and suppressed the urge. The little hedgehog before him was now bristling with spines. Provoking her would lead to more than just a prick. "Grandpa wanted to discuss the childhood betrothal with you. It was just a bet, not a seriousmitment. If you truly didn''t want to attend, it''s okay to keep our rtionship as it is for now." George''s voice carried a tinge of regret. Milly halted in her tracks. She turned and looked at him in disbelief, asking, "Are you serious?" George smiled, and the joy danced in his eyes. He said, "I always keep my word." Milly narrowed her eyes and scrutinized this man. His eyes held nothing but honesty. While the Tates were prestigious and aligning with them would secure her future, it wasn''t something she wanted. She preferred to earn what was rightfully hers through hard work. What she achieved on her own would truly belong to her and be untouchable by anyone. If Andrew cto his senses and annulled the previous agreement, calling off her marriage with George, it might not be a bad idea to visit his house. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Milly agreed, "Very well." George''s stoic expression softened and he grinned. Unable to hold it back, he reached out and tousled her hair gently. Heplimented, "Good girl." Onlookers gasped collectively at the sight. What was the connection between the Tates and this girl? Why was he pampering her? William was standing by the car. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t notice when his backpack slipped to the ground. "Mr. Jarvis, quick! p me! I think I''m seeing things!" Chapter 14 My Brother is a Dictator His brother, the extrclean freak who washed his hands ten times after touching a file, was actually touching someone''s hair?! Danny was equally perplexed. Massaging his temples, he said. "Mr. William, I feel like I''m dreaming" Only Milly, who was in the middle of it, took a step back. She red at George with hostility and wished she could chop off his hand. Inside the car. William scrutinized Milly from head to toe. He leaning in closer and asking in a low voice, "What''s your rtionship with my brother?" Milly replied coldly, "None." William seemed unconvinced; he pressed, "How can there be no rtionship between you two? I saw him touch your hair! Oh, I get it now. Did he ask you to transfer to ss A to keep an eye on me? Am I right?" He nodded to himself, muttering, "Humph! As expected, he''s a dictator!" "A dictator?" William''s animosity perplexed Milly. William was angry as he exined, "That''s right, he''s a dictator. I''m passionate about e-sports, but he forbidsfrom ying. He insisted onfinishing school and taking over thepany. Isn''t that crushing my dreams and ruining my life? Tell me, isn''t such a heartless person a dictator?" With each word he uttered, the atmosphere in the car seemed to plummet colder. Sitting in the passenger seat, Danny was nervous. He nced at George, who looked grim, and his heart trembled in fear. Is Mr. William trying to get himself into trouble? He spoke ill of Mr. Tate in his presence andined so loudly on top of that Hearing Williamin, Milly looked up at George, who was resting with his eyes closed. She thought. about his series of cunning maneuvers and nodded in agreement, "Indeed." William''s eyes lit up upon hearing her support his viewpoint, as if he had found an ally. He hadpletely ignored his previous suspicions that Milley had monitored him. William couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and hold Milly''s hand. Tears welled up in his eyes as he said, "I never expected you to empathize with me. Finally, I have a sister who shares my thoughts!" His enthusiastic gesture surprised Milly. She furrowed her brows as she sensed something was amiss. William continued to express his frustrations agitatedly, "You have no idea. Those people only know how to tter George. They never dare to speak the truth. Only you are willing to speak the truth. From now on, we are like blood brother Milly was unsure what to say. Chapter 14 My Brother Is a Dictator Something still felt off! William cautiously nced at George, who was still recuperating with his eyes closed, and it seemed he had heard nothing. He breathed a sigh of relief and leaned in to whisper to Milly. "Since you share my thoughts, I hereby invite you to join my om anti-fascist alliance from now on, NO We arerades on the sship. The two of us would be united in our fight against dictatorship." His voice was filled with passion and inspiration. Milly raised an eyebrow and was momentarily surprised. Anti-Fascist Alliance? Although William appeared unreliable and carefree on the surface, she didn''t expect him to be so devoted to his cause. Nevertheless, his spirit was admirable. It seemed like she had misjudged him. This man was not as carefree as he seemed. "How many members are there in your alliance?" Milly asked softly. "Just two, you and me." Milly was speechless. So, what was she really expecting? Andrew had already waited at the entrance of the vi. As soon as the car arrived, he joyfully walked up to the car. "Oh, is Milly here?" Milly saw Andrew smile warmly and affectionately at her as soon as she stepped out of the car. She took a deep breath and politely greeted him, "Hi, Andrew." Although she was uneasy that Andrew suddenly brought up the engagamen, she didn''t particrly like his eldest grandson. Andrew was still an elder who cared for her deeply. Although she wasn''t fond of him, she couldn''t bring herself to harm him. "You''re such a good girl. Cinside. I have already had someone prepare juice for you. It''s hot today: have swatermelon juice to cool down." He led Milly into the house with a smile on his face,pletely forgetting about his grandsons behind him. X Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges Its Owner George wasposed. He calmly followed from behind and went into the house. William was taken aback. He was dumbstruck as he witnessed the scene unfold before him and asked, "Grandpa also knows myrades?" Upon hearing this, Danny stumbled and didn''t know what to say. He was genuinely worried that William might go up there and invite trouble. Therefore, he spoke solemnly. "Ms. But is your brother''s fianc¨¦e. It would be wise to be more discreet with your words going forward" What he truly meant was, "You should be more cautious and thoughtful in your actions from now on!" Boom! William felt as though lightning had struck him. Did myrades just abandon me? The battle hasn''t even begun, but it''s already over. up the Milly also felt uneasy. She had initially thought that Andrew would invite her to the house to clear misunderstanding. She could leave afterward. However, she had finished dinner, but Andrew still hadn''t mentioned it. Meanwhile, George seemed oblivious to the situation. He was casually reading the newspaper as if nothing had happened. Only William.... Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She had no idea what she had done to offend him. Since they arrived at the house, that guy had been. ring at her with a fierce and distrustful gaze as if she were a traitor. Realizing it was gettingte, and her family might start to worry if she didn''t return soon. Milly couldn''t hold back and finally spoke up, "Andrew, you invitehere to discuss about the engagement," Hearing this, Andrew appeared to have just remembered it and tapped his cane along with it. "Oh, my memory fails me. I knew I had forgotten something important." Milly smiled obediently and waited for him to continue. "Go, fetchthe box your grandma left, Andrew motioned to George, who was sitting on the sofa next to him. Georgeplied. He then returned with a delicate wood box in hand. Andrew took the box, opened it, and revealed a bracelet embellished with scattered diamonds and intricate patterns. The jewelry exuded an understated and enigmatic charm. Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges its Owner would bring it out all of a sudden. Next, it was unclear whether George''s action was swift or if the braclet was too smooth. Before she couldprehend, the bracelet had slipped onto her wrist Her fair skin contrasted elegantly with the silver-brown essory, making her look more dignified. "Andrew, what are you doing?" Milly asked, perplexed. Andrew was taken aback. He was surprised that the bracelet would slip onto Milly''s wrist as if it had a life of its own. "Haha! This is fate! It''s fate!" Andrew chuckled heartily. He stood up unsteadily with his cane, fixed an earnest gaze on Milly, and said, "Girly, this is what myte wife intended.¡± Milly felt the bracelet on her wrist sway slightly. When she nced down, it remained there, almost as if it were her own imagination. When she looked up again, Andrew had walked away with the aid of his cane. "Andrew, hold one. I cannot ept this. Milly stood up. She anxiously tried to remove the bracelet from her wrist. However, the bracelet seemed to have constricted. It resisted all her efforts to twist and pull it off. This is odd. It''s effortless to put on just moments ago. Milly''s wrist turned red from the exertion, but she seemed oblivious to the difort and persisted in her attempts. Distressed, George grasped her right hand firmly to prevent her from causing harm to herself. He said, "That''s enough. "My grandma left this bracelet behind. She toldthat this bracelet is spiritual, and it will recognize its owner. It is said to be made of infernal lead, and it''s indestructible. Once it recognizes its owner, it will never let go. My grandma could only take it off after she passed away." Milly raised her eyes coldly and looked at him. She avoided his touch and confronted, "So, Mr. Tate, what are you trying to say?" Her gaze was cold and distant, and George struggled to cup with words. Her gaze was piercing, as if she could see through the hidden turmoil in his heart. "Mr. Tate, I have made it clear from the beginning that the engagement is a joke from the older generation. It doesn''t count. Besides, my grandpa is still abroad, and we can''t even verify the truth of this joke. I think we can stop here. You should go your way; I''ll go pine. We have nothing to do with each other. "As for this bracelet, I will find a way to take it off and return it to you. "You don''t have to seeoff; goodbye. Oh, I hope we never see each other again." Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges Its Owner After Milly finished that, she left resolutely. Her back strongly projected a sense of rejection. George stood in ce. He sighed and rubbed his slightly sore eyebrows. It seemed like he was too aggressive just now. The little hedgehog was more stubborn than he had om §Ö imagined. She clearly only responded to kindness; he used the wrong approach, which only pushed her further away. He needed to find another way to approach the little hedgehog. "Danny, safely escort her home. Thinking of the way she looked at him just now, he sighed and changed e his mind George interrupted, "Forget it; don''t disturb her; just make sure she gets hsafely from a distance. Danny nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Tate." At this moment, William was sitting in the corner. He looked at Milly, who slowly walked away with an admiring gaze. Impressive! This was the first the had seen someone have the nerve to speak to George in such a manner. Most importantly, after she said her piece, George didn''t get angry, but he seemed to reflect on himself. Oh my goodness, when will I ever learn such high-end skills myself? With a cold face, Milly walked out of the vi and hailed a taxi at the door. She looked at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a simple bracelet with intricate patterns on it. Other than that, there was nothing particrly unique about it. She tugged at it with force, but it wouldn''t coff. Thinking of what George had just said, Milly sneered. Made of infernal lead? Haha! It''s amazing that he could cup with this. Did he really think ofas a three-year-old child? She couldn''t quite understand it now. The Tates were much higher in m status than her family, they had not need to get close to her for any reason, and there was no benefit or advantage for them in doing so. Andrew liked me. It''s probably because I saved his life, but why is George trying to get close to me? It couldn''t just be for that joke-like engagement, could it? X Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling The But Mansion you Upon entering the house, Milly heard Jordan''s stern reprimand from inside. He roared, "Why do mean that Milly doesn''t deserve to ride in our car? Milly is the eldest daughter of the Buts, my own sister, and our parents'' biological daughter. What makes her unworthy of riding in the car? "Anthony. I''m warning you for thest time. Milly is my beloved sister. If anything happens to her, don''t blme for not considering our bond as siblings! "Go find her! All of you! No one will rest until Milly is found!" No one dared to say a word. Milly''s heart thumped violently. She felt a warmth wash over her and envelope the cold indifference within her. She had always thought of herself as a solitary soul roaming in this world, capable of brushing off any insults or mistreatment. However, she had no idea that the protective words from others could be so moving. Jordan, I''m home. Milly took a deep breath. She calmed her racing heart and entered the room. The noisy living room fell silent instantly. Standing in the center of the room with a stoic expression, Jordan heard her voice and slowly turned around. As heid eyes on the girl at the door, his tense demeanor softened. He approached her quickly and embraced her tightly. Jordan reacted as if he had found a lost treasure. "Gosh! Milly, thank God that you''re alright. "It''s my fault! I didn''t protect you well." He was truly frightened. When Anthony and Stephanie chand Milly was not with them, he discovered that Anthony had left Milly alone and returned. In that moment, panic gripped him. Recalling his past life before his rebirth, when he saw the lifeless, skinny girl lying in the hospital morgue, he was overwhelmed with heartache. Milly was enveloped in Jordan''s warm embrace, which dispelled the chill from her tired journey. Though she doesn''t understand Jordan''s distress, she senses his genuine concern and fear for her well-being. Moved by this, she also hugged him tight. "Jordan, I''m fine. I''m here now." Jordan regained hisposure at her words. He reached out to ruffle her hair and affectionately said, "Yes, Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling "If you don''t wish to ride with them in the future, I''ll arrange for a new driver for you. Milly shook her head and said with a smile, "There''s no need for such extravagance." Having two drivers just for pick-ups would be excessive and wasteful. Jordan''s expression changed. He recalled Milly''s work notebook and the rusty tea tin where she saved money in her previous life. "Alright, I''ll do as you say-no extravagance or waste." Observing this exchange from the side, Stephanie clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palm. What kind of spell had Milly cast on Jordan? Previously, he doted onthe most, but now he barely acknowledges my existence. Milly has probably poisoning Jordan''s mind. This scheming b*tch! Furthermore, on the journey home, Anthony mentioned that this fool had managed to get into Crestwood High and secure a spot in ss A! Why did she get to do that when both of us score 600 marks. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We scored the same, but Mily is in ss A while I''m in ss D. There have to be sintervention from Jordan. The more she dwelled on it, the angrier she became. Stephanie decided she couldn''t sit duck. She had to make Milly pay the price. Everything in the Buts, whether it was wealth, identity, or the love of her brothers, could only belong to her! With this in mind, Stephanie took a deep breath and took a cautious step forward. She said softly, "Milly, I''m d that you''re home. Everyone is worried about you just now." Her eyes were red, as if she had just cried. Milly found it a bit amusing. She asked, "You were worried about me?" Stephanie probably hopes to find her lying dead in the wilderness. When Stephanie heard this, her eyes reddened even more, and her voice choked up, as if she had been mistreated by Milly. "How can you say that about me? I''m really worried about you. After you and Anthony had a fight and you left, I wanted to ask Anthony to go find you. But by the twe got there, you were already gone. If you are still angry, I can apologize to you on behalf of Anthony" Tsk! Tak! Look at her art of speaking. In just a few sentences, this girl manage topletely steer herself away from the whole situation. She even portrayed herself as gentle and kind. As expected, as soon as this pitiful speech cout, Anthony immediately fell for it. He protected Stephanie behind him and red angrily at Milly. "I''m the one that spoke those words today, and I''m the one that instructed the driver to drive. If you have any problems with this, you can cto me. Why do you always bully Stephanie?" Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling Milly chuckled lightly and mocked, ¡°I only said a few words just now, but you all have been chattering on and on. In the end, you''re trying to blbaseless usations on me. Do you all have persecution delusions?!" "You... I Anthony was rendered speechless. His face turned red. Jordan saw this scene and was worried that Anthony would really get angry and hurt Milly He quickly m ve stepped in to stop it, Jordan said, "That''s enough, Anthony! You were in the wrong today. Apologize to sister, then tidy up and do your homework." Anthony gritted his teeth and stood still. Stephanie tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Anthony, you don''t have to trouble yourself. I will apologize to Milly!" What a pair of unfortunate siblings! your Milly coldly snorted and found them disgusting. She thought that it was an eyesore to continue watching this show. "It''s fine, Jordan. Mr. Anthony doesn''t need to apologize. I''ll go upstairs to do my homework. With that, she lifted her skirt and went upstairs. Jordan frowne. He wanted to say something, but Milly didn''t say anything, and he was worried about making her unhappy by saying too much. In the end, he just red at Anthony, who was still standing there. Anthony''s mind had turned nk at this point.. What did she call me? Mr. Anthony? "Fine, if you have what it takes! Never callbrother for the rest of your life. If I call you sister again, I''ll be reduced to a dog!" Milly couldn''t help but chuckle as she was about to close the door. She mocked, "Childish!" Closing the door, the outside noise waspletely blocked out. She let out a heavy sigh and took off the sses on her nose. The world becmuch clearer. It was strange; the original owner didn''t have myopia, but why did she wear sses to cover her eyes? She went to the bathroom. When she cout again, the thick bangs on her forehead were all tied up and revealed a delicate and exquisite face. Even without makeup, she was still stunningly beautiful. Milly was satisfied with her bare face in the mirror. She smiled and nodded in satisfaction. She had said it before, where all of her brothers were men among men, so even if her appearance wasn''t as good, she couldn''t be too bad. Her appearance was exactly the sas in her previous life. ? 10 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 One Minute of Restraint The following day, upon entering the ssroom, Milly noticed that everyone was casting strange nces in her direction. Taking her seat, she was approached by the student in front of her. She asked in a low voice, "Milly, have you checked the blog?" Furrowing her brow, Milly adjusted her thick sses and honestly replied, "No, I haven''t." She had been engrossed in studying ancient poetry for the past few days and neglected even basic necessities like water, leaving her no tto check her phone. She asked, "What''s going on? Has something happened?" The ssmate that sat in front of her was Allison Walters, a charming girl with sses and a doll-like face. Allison hesitated. She pursed her lips and eventually handed her phone to Milly and said, ¡°You should see for yourself." The article had gained significant attention since being postedst night. There were hundreds ofments by morning. Unbelievable! New student Milly But, with only 600 points, ced in ss A. Are Crestwood High''s strict score standards being ignored in favor of privilege? Has wealth overshadowed merit? Is this fair to those of us who have worked hard? We demand a formal exnation!" sis How is it fair that someone with just 600 points is in ss A? I got 670 points, and I''m in ss C! It''s not right!" You have to wonder if she really earned 600 points. It''s suspicious that her score matches the admission. cutoff exactly. Stop arguing. Did you notice herst name? It''s But. Shees from a wealthy family! Rich? If she''s well-off, she should go to Burd High nearby, where money matters more than grades! The argument escted, attracting more participants and causing Milly a headache. Milly slid the phone back to Allison and whispered. Thank you. I understand now. Allison was bewildered. She blinked and asked, "Why don''t you rify? They''re saying harsh things about you. She whispered again, "Don''t worry, I believe you. You can tackle thoseplex math problems; they must be mistaken. Milly stowed her backpack in the deskpartment. Then, she retrieved her text book for morning self-study. Milly smiled and said, "There''s no mistake; I did score 600 points." Allison was shocked, asking, "Huh? But then you... Milly calmly replied, "I scored 600 points by choice, not because I couldn''t score higher. As for those rumors... Minute of Restraint "When the exam results are released, the truth will speak for itself. Her resolute words silenced the mocking whispers in the ssroom, leaving them shocked. +5 Pearl: Particrly, Milly earned admiration from Allison, who gazed at Milly as if she were an ido. She said. "Milly, I''ll always support and believe in you!" Nevertheless, half of the ss remained skeptical, and many of them sneered. To them, Milly was bragging; only bookworms like Allison would buy it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the sidelines, Anthony overheard the murmur. He gripped the pen tightly until his fingertips turned white. Don''t these people have something better to do? Didn''t they have enough homework or a final exam to upy their time? Why did they have so much energy for gossip? "In five minutes, I''ll collect your chemistry test papers. Failure toplete it will be marked as iplete homework, Anthony dered coldly. His words prompted the whispering gossipers to hastily focus onpleting their assignments. The chemistry teacher, who also serves as the grade director, has a reputation for being strict. Skipping his assignments could result in a reprimand, but for more serious offenses, you might find yourself giving a speech at the Monday g-raising ceremony, which was a truly humiliating experience. Anthony couldn''t help but smile when he noticed everyone had stopped discussing. However, a thought crossed his mind, causing him to retract his smile. He wasn''t helping Milly; he was simply collecting homework. If Milly were to thank himter and apologize for forgiveness, he wouldn''t mind forgiving her. In any case, we are seeing each other daily, and I''m her brother. I shouldn''t be too petty. But given how hurtful her words were yesterday. I''ll maintain myposure for ten minutes. No, three minutes... hmm... one minute will do That''s right, I''ll keep my cool for one minute before forgive her and help her understand her mistake! Taking a deep breath, he prepared himself and suppressed his smile. He casually nced at the girl sitting by the window, who seemed indifferent to everything, engrossed in her books. "Chittering!" It was the sound of Anthony''s teeth shing. His chest heaved due to his anger. I just helped her, but shepletely ignored me. Fine! I won''t care about her anymore in the future. Let''s see how she handles it. Even if she ends up crying because of being bullied, I won''t intervene! At this moment, the familiar sound of someone kicking the door echoed. "Bang!" William walked into the ssroom. His bag waszily slung over his shoulder. He surveyed the ssroom arrogantly, as if a lion were scanning if a his territory. Then he saw something, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. Chapter 17 ne Minute of Restraint To everyone''s surprise, the lion transformed into a puppy. William trotted to Milly''s desk and sat down eagerly. "Wow, boss, I brought you red bean milk tea. Do you want some? It''s super delicious!" The sweet scent filled Milly''s nostrils. She politely declined, "Thank you, but I don''t like things too sweet. You should have it." Undeterred by the rejection, William handed the milk tea to a boy at the table before him. After that, he approached Milly eagerly. He asked, "Boss, are you studying? Do you wantto check it for you?" "Boss, are you doing the exercises? Do you wantto teach you? I''m really good at chemistry. "Boss, do you want swater? I''ll go get it for you! Do you want it hot or cold?" "Boss.... Unable to take it anymore, Milly stuffed the test paper in his mouth and said, "Shut up! Stop callingboss. We''re not that close. Stay away from me!" In recent days, she''s been struggling with her studying, while this guy has been incessantly chattering away. I just don''t get it. Are all the girls in this school blind? How can someone so clueless be seen as the school''s heartthrob? William pulled the exam paper out of his mouth and said solemnly, "Yesterday, we agreed to be a united front. You''re myrade now; you can''t abandon me!" Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors A united front? Commdes? Deserters! What on earth are these nonesense? 364% 45 Pearls William approached Milly mysteriously and whispered, "Boss, you won''t believe this, but after you scolded George and left in a cold mannerst night, he actually sat in the living room feeling emotional! Can you imagine? "So, I made a silent promise to myself to master your techniques and presence, then gain my brother''s obedience, leading to sess in life. However, Mr. Jarvis mentioned that your skills are meant to be experienced rather than taught. Therefore, I''ve chosen to diligently follow your example, surrounding myself with your influence. You can bravely marched ahead, I''ll always by your side!" Milly was at a loss of words. She helplessly rubbed his forehead under the thick bangs and said, "I''m not as capable as you think. Yesterday, I was just discussing things based on the situation. Clearly. William didn''t believe her. He said, "You''re too modest! Just the fact that you''re so unattractive but still able to make him fell head over heels, you''ve already surpassed 99.99% of women in this country!" Milly was unsure what to say. She was exhausted at this point and didn''t want to continue the conversation. Fortunately, William was a Tates. If he cfrom a modest family, he would probably have been beaten up or numerous times. It seemed like her prayers were answered as the bell for ss rang. "Ring! Ring! Ring!" Milly breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the quiet had been restored to the world. Anna entered the ssroom with the textbook in hand. She mmed it heavily on the desk with a loud bang and announced, "Quiet everyone! Before the ss begins, I have something to address." As soon as she spoke, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to her. With a stern expression, Anna scanned the room and fixed her gaze on Milly by the window. Rolling her eyes, she started, "Today, I received an usation letter. It alleges that a certain student-in our ss doesn''t deserve to be in ss A based on merit, but rather through unfair means. I won''t mention any names, but I''m sure you all know who it is," Everyone directed their gaze toward the back of the room. Under the scrutiny of many curious eyes, Milly found it hard to ignore. She simply furrowed her brows and remained silent. She was intrigued to see what Ms. Hill was going to do. Soon enough, she heard Anna''s firm voice dered, "Considering that this matter has seriously affected Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors have specially made an application to the school leaders. If she can achieve our ss''s average score, 680 points for this round of exam, she can continue to stay in ss A. If not, she will be immediately dismissed. No one can cover for herl All the students were shocked by her words. No one had anticipated someone to file a report. It was very brave indeed! With only two days left before the mock exam, how could Milly possibly improve by eighty points in such a short time? She''s in trouble." "Tsk tsk tsk! She barely arrived and already facing criticism. She had disgraced her family." "Shh, lower your voice! Anthony is right next to you." "What''s there to fear? Anthony himself said he doesn''t acknowledge Milly. He only has Stephanie as hist sister, who is beautiful and kind. If it were me, I would only acknowledge her. Anthony''s expression darkened as he clenched the pen in his hand. "Snap!" the stic pen barrel actually snapped under his forceful grip. He had brought this up before, but it was their family''s affair. What concern was it of these people? He was about to stand up and speak, but a voice interjected. "Ms. Hill, this isn''t right, isn''t it? The country has itsws and the school has its rules. Since my boss was. able to pass the assessment and get special permission from the principal to enter ss A, it shows that she has her own abilities. What right do you have to deny her ability?" William stood up and spoke loudly. He was tall and handsome, standing there confidently and speaking eloquently, resembled sof George''s demeanor. Wait a minute... Why was she think of that man?! Terrified. Milly quickly shook her head to dispel the image of George from her mind. Anna didn''t expect William to stand up and speak up for Milly. He even went against her in front of so many people and embarassed her. Anna expression immediately turned glum. When she thought about William''s grades and his family influence, she forcibly suppressed the urge tosh out. Anna said, "She had acting against the principle of fairness. If everyone sneaks in like she did, wouldn''t it be unfair to others?" Her words immediately gained the approval of many people in the ss. However, William didn''t allow her to divert his thoughts in the slightest, and continued to argue, ¡°Leaving aside whether thisint letter has been confirmed or not, whether it''s true or a prank, even regarding what you call fairness, have you achieved it? Fairness means treating all participants impartially, reasonably, and equally, but you''re wielding an unconfirmedint letter arrogantly. Is this what you call fairness? As a teacher, don''t you think what you''re doing is wrong?" "You!" Anna was so angry that her face turned red. Her fingers trembling as she pointed at him as she panted heavily. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors. William rolled his eyes and looked at Milly with a smug expression, saying, "Don''t worry boss, I got your back." Milly sighed and looked at Anna, who was still gasping for breath at the podium, worried that she might pass out. Standing up slowly, with a detached chilly tone, Milly said, "Ms. Hill, since you don''t believe in me, then I''ll let my grades do the talking. You just mentioned that you''ll letstay here if I scoring 680 points. Previously, you also toldthat if I scored 700 points, I could becthe ss president. I hope you won''t go back on your word." Anna touched her chest. She slowly calming down and coldly snorted, "Hmph, of course." Milly smiled and sat down slowly. In the past few days, she had almost memorized the weakest subjectm which wasnguage. She should have no problem after studying for writing essay for two more days. She couldn''t score 750 points, but 700 points were more than enough. The two days passed quickly, and it was tfor the exam in the blink of an eye. During this time, the blog''s article continued to escte. Coupled with the fact that Milly had no intention of exining herself, it only worsened the situation. Even Jordan, who worked at thepany, found out about it. He was so angry that he contacted the senior management of the blog overnight and insisted on exposing the mastermind behind the rumors, but was stopped by Milly. Using such methods to solve the issue would only confirm her identity as a rich girl but there would be no other benefits. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early Rather than wasting energy, it was more prudent to await the results and let her abilities speak for themselves. Jordan held Milly in high regard and understood her desire to handle things independently, so he refrained from interfering too much. He simply cautioned her that if she found herself unable to manage the situation, he would enlist the best legal representation to ensure she faced consequences. Milly was left speechless. Had he known it was his other sister who was responsible, he likely wouldn''t have made such a statement. To her surprise. Milly encountered Stephanie during the exam, causing her expression to darken instantly. It appeared that Stephanie was determined to remain a constant presence. Upon seeing Milly enter with a pen, Stephanie greeted her with a smile. "Milly, what a coincidence. It seems that we share an exam room." Her voice was clear and melodious, capturing the attention of the entire room. Milly raised an eyebrow and, amidst the various gazes, confidently located her seat and sat down. As a movie star in her past life, she had encountered all sorts of situations. These petty tactics were beneath her and were not even worth acknowledging. Undeterred, Stephanie approached with a soft smile. "Milly, I''m aware of the incident with the blog. Rest assured, I believe in your integrity. While your previous grades may have beencking, your recent efforts will surely yield improvement." This remark subtly highlighted her past academic performance, suggesting she had no choice but to seek assistance at the eleventh hour. With folded arms, Milly scrutinised her before coolly remarking, "Even if my grades were subpar, I am still in ss A. But what about you, Stephanie? Weren''t you supposed to tutor me? Why are you still in the lowest-tier exam room? Stephanie''s expression soured instantly. At Crestwood High, exam rooms were arranged based on rankings. Despite her struggles to gain admission to Crestwood High, known for itspetitive environment, maintaining her position was challenging, let alone advancing. Hence, she remained at the bottom of the ss rankings. Mnie, who had always been friendly with Stephanie, could no longer stay silent. She stood up indignantly to defend her friend and rebuke Milly. "Stephanie was merely trying to extend a friendly greeting. Why did you mock her? Furthermore, upon entering the school, Stephanie''s scores surpassed yours. Why do you think you have the right to criticise her when you only scored 600 points?" Milly clicked her tongue. "The protagonist always garners supporters, doesn''t she? Wherever she goes, mindless defenders follow." "Have you witnessed my scoring of 600 points? How can you be so certain that I am limited to that score?" Milly countered. Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early Mnie clenched her teeth. ¡°Even our homeroom teacher, Ms. Hills, made that observation. Are you disputing her judgment?" Milly sneered, "She even essed a desire to removefrom ss A, yet here I remain. Her words are notw, so how reliable are they?" "Y-You''re speaking nonsense. When the exam results are out, we shall see what you have to say! Hmph Mnie was so incensed by Milly that she trembled with anger. If not for the inopportune timing, she might have been tempted to confront Milly physically. However, Milly was in high spirits. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After several sleepless nights of studying, her mood was already somewhat irritable. Provoking her at this moment would only bring on her wrath. Milly cocked her head, gazed at the agitated Mnie, and smirked, a mischievous glint visible behind her oversized sses. "If Lwere to score 700 points, or even higher, what would you two do then?" Then Stephanie and I will apologise to you in front of the whole school! Mnie quickly responded. As if afraid that Milly would change her mind, she continued, "But if you can''t score 700 points, then you have to take off your sses, tie up your hair, and runps on the field while admitting you''re an idiot, then quickly leave Crestwood High." "Sure, it''s a deal!" Milly epted the challenge. Stephanie''s expression changed momentarily when she heard the two of them make a bet. Mnie is such a fool; she actually let Milly lead her on, and she just followed her into the trap with a casual provocation. Besides, they made a bet between themselves; why did they have to involve met But then, she thought about it. 700points.... No matter how hard Milly tries, it''s impossible for her to improve so much in just two days. And even if I lose, all I have to do is apologise. If Milly loses, not only will she be embarrassed and kicked out of Crestwood High, but she will also have to reveal her bare face. I''m really curious about what Milly looks like. Since she hides herself so well, it must mean she''s extremely unattractive. Now that I think about it, this bet doesn''t seem too bad. Although Stephanie hid her emotions and thoughts deeply, as a veteran actress, Milly could still see through her inner thoughts at a nce. She sneered. Who knows who will cout on top. The first round was English. Thete-night studying these days paid off, as Milly felt that she answered the questions smoothly. After finishing thest word of theposition, she let out a heavy sigh.. With the English subject over, she had gotten through the subject she was most worried about. Other Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early subjects, whether it was math, integrated science, or Spanish, were a piece of cake for her. Sure enough, during the integrated science exam, she finished all the questions in just an hour, handed in her paper early, and walked away. During the college entrance exam, papers could only be handled in half an hour early, but there was not such e rute at Crestwood High. Their mock exams were notoriously difficult, so just finishing on twas already impressive, let alone finishing early. But today, someone broke that trend. The invigtor held Milly''s paper with a dumbfounded expression, and by the the reacted, she was already far away. Could she have turned in a nk test paper? But when he lowered his head and took a closer look, he found that the solution steps were densely packed, and they were clear and urate. Stephanie hadn''t even finished the first page yet. When she saw Milly had already turned in her paper, she almost dropped her pen. How could she be so fast? At this moment, she nced at the calction paper on Milly''s desk, which was clean and tidy. She couldn''t help but smile, thinking that she must have turned in a nk paper without even calcting anything! She could already imagine a om disgustingly unattractive woman standing on the field yelling that she was an idiot. Thinking about how amusing that would be, she couldn''t help but burst outughing. The invigtor immediately warned with a stern face, "Focus on the exam. Do not make any noises that may affect the test." Stephanie quickly suppressed her smile, but the corners of her lips just couldn''t go back down. Meanwhile, Anthony in ss A was calcting the first question. He had 1 just finished writing down the answer when he caught sight of a familiar figure. C U U O Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair Is that... Milly? She finished the exam so quickly? Did she hand in her paper early? But it''s only been an hour! How could she be so fast?! Biting his lip, Anthony couldn''t help but increase his pace in answering the questions. By the the finished writing thest word, it had taken him exactly an hour and a half. Without hesitation, he stood up and submitted his paper. This was the first the had turned in a paper without checking it. But he didn''t care about that anymore. All he could think about now was that he couldn''t afford to do worse than that woman! However, Milly was more impressive than he had imagined. Not only did she turn in her paper early for the integrated science paper, but she also managed to finish the math and Spanish tests in just forty minutes. Anthony gritted his teeth, his mind racing. The fastest he could reduce his answer tto was one hour... Anthony had no knowledge of Milly''s thoughts or the subtlepetition she had going on. After submitting her paper, she went out to buy shaved ice. The shaved ice stall at the school entrance served delicious shaved ice, and it was both tasty and affordable. Every tshe visited, it was bustling with people. This time, she turned in her paper early, and there was no queue. In her previous life, she was an actress and had to maintain her figure and control her weight, so her diet was very strict, and she didn''t dare to eat freely. Forget shaved ice-she wouldn''t even dare to eat fruit. But now, she didn''t have to restrain herself anymore. She had to eat to her heart''s content. "Hi, I''ll have a matcha shaved ice with extra cream, syrup, and cornkes." The boss, a smiling woman in her fifties, replied, "Of course." The shaved ice was presented in a bowl. She scooped arge spoonful into her mouth; it was sweet and cold, making her want to savour every bite. Just then, a deep and captivating voice, tinged with a hint of mischief, whispered, "Hi, I''ll have a cup of shaved ice, no syrup, no toppings. Thank you." Milly paused in her scooping. No syrup, no toppings... Isn''t that just in shaved ice? This person is truly intriguing,ing all the way here just to eat a bowl of in shaved ice. What a waste of money. "That''s one dor, young man. Are you paying with Venmo or cash?" The woman''s voice echoed. Then cthe rustling sound of someone searching for money in their clothes, apanied by the 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair Is this person searching for coins in handcuffst Just as she was about to turn around, a shadow obstructed her view, followed by a voice from over her head. "Girlie, how about I give you an autograph, and you givea dor in exchange?" Milly looked up, only to be met with a man with ring cherry blossom pink hair and a shy neon green leather jacket, adorned with various sizes of metal chain essories all over. This outfit is truly... indescribable. Milly finally understood where the crisp sound of metal collision just now had cfrom. Fortunately, the man in front of her had deep and delicate features, and this c somehow subdued by his face, which also had a hint of trendiness, fashion was He seemed to be in a hurry, frowning as he nced at his wristwatch, urging, ¡°Girlie, I''m in a rush. Have you decided where you wantto sign?" Milly took a step back with her shaved ice, looking up at him. Herrge sses concealed the emotions in her eyes as she said in a deep voice, "Sorry, I''m not a fan, and I don''t need your autograph." The hand that had just taken out the pen trembled fiercely, and he widened his eyes while pointing to his nose in disbelief. "What do you mean? You''re not a fan? You don''t know me?" Seemingly taken aback, he spoke in a high decibel, causing Milly''s ears to ache. She shook her head earnestly. "I don''t." When she nodded, she could clearly see the devastation in Pink Hair''s eyes. It was evident that not recognising him was uneptable to him. His chest heaved up and down, and his professional smile instantly faded. "I am a superstar, and my promotional posters are stered all over the streets. Wherever I go, heads turn at the sight of my Take a closer look. I refuse to believe you don''t know me." With that, he leaned in closer. Milly raised her head quietly and looked. Tm sorry. I have no recollection." The sound of a breaking heart echoed. face. Pink Hair clutched his chest as if wounded internally. Trembling as he pointed at her, he gritted his teeth and used, "I knew it. You''re doing this an burnost this an purpose. You must be a fan of knew my rival, Jonathan. That''s why you cto attackwhen you saw me; you''re seeking revenge for your idol! Hmph, dream on! As long as I''m here, Jonathan will never be able to overshadow me!" Milly paused in her ice-eating motion and blinked. Jonathan? That nsounds familiar. After racking her memory for a while, she finally recalled. It was her fifth brother! ording to the timeline, Jonathan was not yet a movie star, but he had already made a nfor himself and won several awards. Having a few rivals was normal. Chapter 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair Seeing the girl in front of her remain silent, Pink ir beceven more convinced of his to view theory. Folding his hands together, he coldly stated, "Ilmph. I knew it. Only Jonathan''s fans would not fall for my handsand charming appearance" He then strode up to Milly, bent down, and used his slender fingers to adjust the oversized sses on Milly''s nose, softly saying; m "Girlie, Milly''s anging your sses. Only consider someonecking insight would prefer Jonathan, that cold block of ice, over me, a warm-hearted man! Look at yourself; you can''t even see people properly." The content is ont novelenglish! Milly narrowed her eyes at the sudden intrusion and felt repulsed. Without hesitation, she raised her arm and pped his hand away from her sses with a ''smack, her eyes behind the lenses shing with determination. This is my personal affair. What concern is it of yours?" Jonathan was her fifth brother, and even though they hadn''t met yet, blood is thicker than water. The man in front of her was maligning her brother, and the p just now was already a gesture of restraint by not hitting him on the head. No wonder Jonathan beca movie star. The entertainment industry demanded top-notch skills, and that was certainly no easy feat. Just as Milly thought the entric Pink Hair in front of her would explode in anger after being pped, she looked up to find him staring fixedly at her wrist while standing there, looking bewildered. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Following his gaze, she noticed he was staring at the bracelet on her wrist that Andrew had given her, and she hadn''t taken off yet. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Hello, Master Even though he was gazing at her wrist instead of making eye contact, Milly still felt a twinge of difort. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Unable to bear it, she quickly pulled down her sleeve to conceal the bracelet. "Do you ..." Before Milly could finish her sentence, she witnessed the man''s haughty expression transform into shock, and the eyes that met hers were filled with fear. Then, to her surprise, he bowed deeply in her direction. "Hello, Master. "Goodbye, Master." By t By the tMilly processed what had just happened, the individual had already vanished. The woman beside her observed his sudden departure and attempted to call out loudly to detain him. Young man, do you still want your shaved ice?" However, Pink Hair was nowhere to be seen. Milly nced down at the bracelet on her wrist, pondering whether the man''s peculiar behaviour was linked to the bracelet. Could it be that this bracelet harbours a hidden secret? Nevertheless, after scrutinising it carefully for stime, she could not discern any enigmas. It appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary silver bracelet. That man must be out of his mind! Meanwhile, Pink Hair hurried to the depths of the alley. He ensured he was at a safe distance before finally rxing. Leaning against the wall, he took several deep breaths. Subsequently, with trembling hands, he retrieved a ck phone from the pocket of his neon-green leather jacket, unlocked it, and dialed a number. The phone rang for a moment before someone answered. "Oliver, you''d better have a good reason for callingat this hour. If you''re just babbling nonsense, I swear I''ll end you!" Pink Hair, also known as Oliver disregarded the threat on the other end of the line, panting as he spoke, "Hey, listen up. I saw the new sect leader!" There was a brief silence on the other end. "It''s midnight here in Maldonia. Is it also midnight where you are? Are you suggesting that the spirit of the Chapter 21 Hello, Master +5 Pearis Oliver stomped his foot in frustration. ¡°Hey! Watch your words, lest the sect leader decide to pay you a visit. I''m talking about the new sect leader! I saw her with my own eyes. I couldn''t have mistaken the bracelet. "But what baillesis that the new sect leader is actually a high school student." Another pause ensued on the phone. After a moment, a clicking sound was heard, as if a lighter had been ignited. "Are you absolutely certain you didn''t make an error?" "What do you takefor? The bracelet was right in front of me. I wouldn''t risk getting expelled from the Ghost Sect by making a mistake!" Oliver retorted angrily. "Understood. I''ll be back in the country soon. We''ll discuss this further when we meet." .40. It seemed that the individual on the other end of the line could sense Oliver''s hesitation, so he didn''t hang up but inquired further. ¡°What? Is something else bothering you?¡± Oliver gulped nervously and cautiously said, ¡°I didn''t realise she was the sect leader earlier, so I was a bit... disrespectful. Do you think I''m in danger of being punished? "Sob. I still have a lot to aplish in my career. I''m not ready to meet my dernise just yet. "If the worst happens, remember to geta nice little urn. I hate metal ones. I want a ceramic one with flowers on it, but not roses, Roses are so cliche, and they don''t suit my style-" Before he could finish, the call had already been disconnected. Crestwood High''s efficiency was remarkable, as the results were announced the following morning. However, it wasn''t their homeroom teacher, Anna, who entered to deliver the news, but the principal, who beamed like a sunflower. He held a piece of paper, stood on the tform with a smile, and cleared his throat before saying. ¡°Ahem, students, this time, ss A has made great progress overall. The average score has increased from 680 points in thest exam to 705 points. This is a significant improvement!" As soon as this was said, the whole ss erupted in excitement. The exam was particrly challenging this time, and they had managed to have a breakthrough, which was a first for them. "One student performed exceptionally well this time, scoring full marks in three subjects and only losing five points in English. She achieved a total score of 745, securing the top spot in the grade!" After the principal finished speaking, everyone instinctively turned their gaze towards Anthony in the back TOW. Anthony furrowed his brow. He knew it wasn''t him. He had made a mistake in a math multiple-choice Chapter 21 Hello, Master question, so it couldn''t be a perfect score. Could it be William? At that moment, William was also gritting his teeth, knowing he wasn''t in first ce either! He hadn''tpleted the final question in integrated science, so a perfect score was out of the question. Anthony has taken the top spot again, humph! Their eyes met, and invisible sparks flew. On the tform, the principal continued, ¡°Let''s congratte Milly for scoring 745 points and clinching first ce in the grade. Let''s give her a round of apuse! "Congrattions also to Anthony and William for scoring 735 points and tying for second ce in the grade." When Milly was answering the questions to hit her targeted scores in the office earlier, Xknew her abilities were impressive, but I didn''t anticipate her being even more formidable than I imagined. She actually scored 745 points! Her achievement meant there would be talk of a new exam prodigy at Crestwood High, and the principal and the entire school would bask in the glory as well. Of course, it was exhrating news! The students below were so astonished that they couldn''t close their mouths.. my goodness! Milly has actually scored first ce?! Math, integrated science, and English-all three subjects with perfect scores. This was too astonishing! William had initially thought Anthony was in first ce, and he felt a twinge of resentment, but to his surprise, the top spot belonged to his deskmate. He eximed, "Wow, you''re incredible!" The entire ss gazed at Milly with a mix of shock and envy in their eyes, while Milly herself remainedposed. For her, a doctoral student from a prestigious university, solving high school questions was akin to at skilled yer defeating beginners. Anthony pursed his lips as he observed Milly, devoid of any sense of defeat for losing the top spot in the grade. Instead, there was a hint of admiration.. Perhaps even he was unaware that the emotions in his eyes had shifted from disdain to admiration and respect. The principal cheerfully announced the grades and then departed with his hands sped behind his Back. ve Shortly after, Anna, standing outside the door with a sombre expression, entered with a thick stack of graded exam papers. The ss had shown significant improvement this time, and it even Im produced another top student I theory, she should have been pleased, but it happened to be the student she least expected to excel. Just a few days prior, she had ced a daring bet, so how could she be happy now? X "ss monitor, cforward and distribute the exam papers. Let''s review the papers in this ss first." "Ms. Hills, shouldn''t we address the issue of you saying that I got into ss A through connections before A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Cheating? When these words were spoken, Anna''s already displeased expression darkened even further. Milly really doesn''t know how to show respect to the teacher. 64%% Upon hearing Milly''s words, William suddenly recalled something. He quickly chimed in, "She''s right, Ms. Hills. Didn''t you mention before that Milly got in through connections? And now she''s ranked first in the entire grade. How do you exin that? Didn''t you also promise that if she could score 700 points, you would make her the ss monitor? Ms. Hills, you wouldn''t go back on your word, would you?" Anna tightly gripped the chalk in her hand, trying topose herself. "Alright, from now on, Milly will be the ss monitor for ss A. Let''s focus on the questions, everyone." With just a few words, she moved on without offering an apology. William was about to speak up, but Milly stopped him by shaking her head. There was no need to stir up trouble. Her grades were stable enough to warrant a ce in ss A, and the online rumours about her using connections would likely be debunked on their own. Their objectives had been achieved, so there was no need to further provoke Anna. William now looked up to Milly, and even his intense anger was subdued when he saw her gesture. He muttered. "You''re too forgiving, Milly. If it were me, I would definitely make her regret it!" Milly replied, "Uh... there''s no need for that." I really don''t understand why kids are so hot-headed these days. Anthony was seated behind Milly, and with a slight turn of his head, he noticed that William and Milly seemed engrossed in conversation. Their heads were getting closer, and unexpectedly. William leaned in to whisper something in Milly''s car, eliciting a smile from her. Crack. The stic pen in Anthony''s hand snapped under the pressure. Is Milly oblivious? Doesn''t she realise this is ss time! Just because she topped the exam, does she think she can ck off in ss? Can she guarantee she''ll cfirst next time? What''s there to discuss with that mediocre William? Besides... she didn''t even smile at me, but she smiled at that mediocre William! Hmph. "Milly, Milly, something''s wrong. Quick, look at the blog!" Allison held a water cup, not even taking a sip, and hurried over to Milly before handing her the phone. Milly had just been about to rest during break time, but before she could lie down, she was called over, and her mind hadn''t fully awakened yet. But when she saw the bold words on the phone, even her groggy mind instantly cleared up. Chapter 22 Cheating? The top student in the grade, Milly, was caught cheating in the exam!" ?:64% After scrolling down, she found someone had even shared sof the original owner''s previous report cards, all showing failing grades, "I knew her grades couldn''t be real. It''s impossible for anyone to score full marks in three subjects!" Heh. Maybe it''s difficult to cheat on the English essay; that''s why she didn''t get full marks. You fraud. Get out of Crestwood High!" Milly''s lips curled slightly. She found it absurd that this feeble and immature attempt to manipte public opinion would be taken seriously. Even a child could guess who was behind this. However, she was impressed by Stephanie''s ability to easily obtain the original owner''s school transcript and watch from afar as the unfolded. Tsk, tsk. Stephanie isn''t as naive as she seems. Just as the ssroom buzzed with chatter, a figure appeared at the door of ss A. With her head held high, Mnie angrily pointed at Milly with the transcript in her hand, eximing. "Milly, how dare you cheat!" Well, that was quick. She''s so impatient. Milly raised an eyebrow, handed the phone back to Allison, and leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed, remaining calm in the face of the usation. "Mnie, you useof cheating, but where is the evidence?" Mnie snorted and mmed the phone on the table, revealing the original owner''s school transcript. "This is the evidence. You failed every test before, but suddenly scored so high this time. If it''s not cheating, then what is it?" Millyzily raised her eyes to look at her, a yful glint in her eyes behind her sses as she calmly replied, "Mnie, do you know what evidence means? Evidence is something that can prove the facts of a case, such as testimonies, physical evidence, audio-visual materials, etc. What you provided can hardly be considered evidence." "What..." Seeing her being so stubborn, Mnie was trembling with anger. At this moment, Stephanie also walked in from behind, still as innocent and pure as ever, looking as if she were exuding kindness. She tugged at Mnie''s sleeve and whispered, "Mnie, don''t be angry. Although Milly''s grades were not good before, she must have worked hard to score so high this time. I believe in her." What a great actress! Mnie was so angry that she almost jumped. "Stephanie, you are just too kind; that''s why you believe her lies and get deceived by her. She must have cheated!" Then she looked at Milly confidently, with a sneer on her face. "Hmoh, even if you don''t admit it. it doesn''t 2/3 Chapter 22 Cheating? matter. I have already informed the principal and the director of them political and educational affairs. office. They will csoon, and we''ll see if you''ll still lie about it then!" Stephanie did not expect Mnie to be so ruthless. But this is a good thing. When things escte, let''s see how this fool will exin herself. It would be best to prove on the spot that she really cheated and then immediately kick her out of O M Live, Grestwood High. By then, Mom, Dad, and our brothers will definitely be disappointed in her! I will once again becthe only darling of the family. Milly looked at the smile that Stephanie couldn''t suppress at the corner of her lip and rolled her eyes. She really is simple-minded. It''smendable that she cup with such a meticulous n. If she were dealing with the original owner, she would''ve seeded. It''s a pity that I am controlling this body now. Just then, a loud male voice rang out. re you guv "Who and what are you doing in my spot?" William had just gone out to y basketball, and now he cback to see someone standing around his desk, causing his eyebrows to furrow. Mnie and Stephanie were surprised to find that Milly''s deskmate was actually William, and they quickly stepped back to give him his space. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The tall and handsyoung man walked past them with a basketball, and the sweat beads from his intense exercise dripped down into his cor, exuding vitality and allure. Stephanie blushed uncontrobly. Although she liked George, he was too cold, and they rarely met. If she could use William''s affection for her to marry into the Tates and achieve her dreams, it didn''t seem like a bad idea. Her gaze fell on the shaved ice in William''s left hand, and she smirked, knowing that he had definitely bought it for her. X Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Stephanie brushed her long hair away from her forehead and behind her ears, a slight blush on her face as she walked slowly towards Williamn. "William, how did you know I wanted shaved ice? Thank you," she said, reaching out to take it. But as soon as her fingers touched the bag, it was abruptly snatched away. William held onto the bag tightly, looking incredulous. "Are you out of your mind? If you want some, buy it yourself. Why take mine?" Stephanie was left speechless. Hasn''t he always bought drinks and snacks for me? Isn''t this form weP Completely stunned, Stephanie awkwardly said, "William, I am Stephanie." William furrowed his brow, looking at her as if she were crazy. "Call yourself whatever you want; it''s none of my business. Even if you call yourself Michelle Obama, you still have to pay for what you want to eat." Seeing this, Milly couldn''t help but burst intoughter. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Putting everything else aside, William''s way of responding was quite amusing. William ced the shaved ice on Milly''s table, his expression immediately changing to a warm smile, "Milly, I bought this for you. I added extra sprinkles and raisins." Normally, Milly would never ept this shaved ice. She didn''t like people favours. But now, being able to enjoy sweet shaved ice while witnessing Stephanie''s embarrassed expression seemed like a good deal. She licked her lips and epted the shaved ice, saying, ¡°Thank you." William''s eyes lit up when he saw her ept it, showing her approval of his gesture. He felt greatly encouraged. "Boss, if you like it, I''ll buy it for you ten times a day!" Milly replied, "Um... there''s really no need. Thank you." Ten shaved ice in a day! This guy must be trying to givea brain freeze. Stephanie bit her lip in anger, ring fiercely at Milly. This girl, she''s doing it on purpose! The whole school knew that William had a crush on her, so she deliberately approached him and flirted with him, but she ended up embarrassing herself. As she listened to the surrounding mockingughter, her face turned red with a sense of indignation that almost brought her to tears. The shmade her want to escape from the situation immediatel Mnie, who was beside her, couldn''t confront William directly, even if she was upset. She could only stop Stephanie from leaving andfort her softly. "Stephanie, endure it for now. When the principal and teachers arrive, Milly will have a tough time." Stephanie''s foot, which was about to step out, halted abruptly. Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her 047 45 Pearls Yes, I can''t leave yet. I still have to witness Milly''s downfall! I want to see what tricks she has up her sleeve this tto escape unscathed The principal was in a meeting in his office when he heard the news, and his eyebrows furrowed in anger. It was difficult for the school to produce a top student, but finally, a genius emerged. However, there was ack of respect from someone who kept spreading rumours endlessly. The principal led a group of teachers into the ssroom and asked sternly, "What''s going on?" The noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent. Mnic bravely stepped forward, pointing at Milly and using, "Mr. Ferrell, teachers, Milly cheated in the exam! Her grades this tare fake; they are not her real grades at all Before the principal could respond, Anna, who was standing behind him, heard the news and immediately spoke. "I knew this Milly must be up to something. So she cheated! Mr. Ferrell, since she cheated on the exam, she vited the school rules. I request that this student with such improper conduct be expelled from Crestwood High!" She had long found Milly disrespectful and disobedient. She openly challenged her in the ssroom, causing her to lose face. So what if she had good grades? Even if she excelled, it wouldn''t matter. Now there was a reason to expel her, which was even better. Upon hearing this, William immediately becanxious. "Mr. Ferrell, don''t listen to her nonsense. My boss... uh, Milly couldn''t have cheated. She wouldn''t do that!" This blind trust left Milly momentarily speechless. Anna snorted coldly, clearly skeptical. "Am I supposed to just take your word for it? Did you see herplete the exam?" "I..." William was at a loss for words. He took the exam in ss A, while Milly took it in ss D. They were so far apart, so how could he have seen anything? Mnie and Stephanie exchanged smiles, not expecting even the homeroom teacher of ss A to suspect. that Milly was cheating. This time, Milly would not get out of this! However, at that moment, a clear voice cfrom the back of the crowd. "I can bear witness." Everyone turned to look and saw a tall and upright teenager in school uniform holding a stack of test papers at the door, looking like he had just returned from fetching them. He took a step forward in everyone''s view, still holding the test papers, and continued, "During the exam, I saw Milly handing in her paper early. She submitted her integrated science paper about an hour after the exam started, and her math and English papers about forty minutester. If you don''t believe me, Mr. Ferrell, you can ask the invigtor at the tor check the surveince footage." At this point, one of the teachers spoke up. "That''s true. There was indeed a student who submitted their paper shortly after the exam began. I even nced at the paper, and it was exceptionally well done." Another teacher added, "Now that you mention it, I do recall something like that.¡± Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her Anthony continued calmly. "The exams at Crestwood High are all created by our own teachers, so the answers can''t be found online. M Additionally, Milly was in the lowest-tier exam room, so she couldn''t have copied from anyone. Even if she could, who in the lowest-tier exam room would have a paper good enough for her to copy full marks from?" His words appeared to be stating objective facts, but each word was actually serving to defend Milly. Milly pursed her lips. Shezily sat in her seat, observing Anthony standing in front of her and advocating for her. She felt a sense of warmth andfort In her previous life, after her mother had passed away, she was sent to an om orphanage, so she grew up as a lonely orphan without any rtives. LOV She then entered the entertainment industry, where there was scheming and deception. She never had a close friend, and no one had ever stood up for her like a family member, protecting her. She had always believed that, as long as she was strong enough, she wouldn''t need protection from others. But now, it seemed like she was mistaken. Because this feeling... was actually quite nice. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Anthony nced back at her, then quickly looked away, his ears turning slightly red. Hmph. I''m not helping her. I just don''t want the Buts to be embarrassed because of her! Yes, that''s the reason I''m doing this. The principal naturally didn''t believe that Milly cheated, but with so many people questioning her now, he could only inquire in a professional manner, "Milly, do you have anything to say?" X €10 ? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot Milly lifted her chin, rose from her seat, and fixed the principal with a resolute gaze. "Mr. Ferrell, I stand. by my words. I did not cheat. However, since steachers and ssmates doubt me, the best way to prove my innocence is to retake the exam." Upon hearing this, Anna sneered, "Retake the exam? You''ve had ess to all the test papers, so if you retake it, you''ll know all the answers, won''t you?" Milly raised her eyes, staring back coldly. It sending shivers down her spine. If you deemed as though her gaze could pierce through Anna''s soul. create the questions on the spot." Anna was taken aback by this intense gaze. me, Ms. Hills, then it''s only fair for the teachers present to Afterposing herself, she realised that she had been intimidated by a teenager. Impatiently, she retorted, "Fine. We''ll create the questions on the spot. If you can''t answer them, then you must leave ss A and Crestwood High immediately!" Milly tilted her head and epted the challenge. ¡°Deal. But if I can answer them, Ms. Hills, resign from Crestwood High! How about that?" you must Anna was caught off guard by this confrontation and mmed her hand on the table in frustration. "How dare you!" Milly remained unfazed and chuckled. "It''s a wager. It''s more exciting that way. Are you afraid, Ms. Hills?" Anna, concerned about her reputation, reluctantly agreed in front of the onlookers. She was confident that Milly couldn''t achieve a perfect score. The group of teachers exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of how the situation had escted to this point. They remained silent, awaiting the principal''s instructions. Observing Milly''s confidence and Anna''s agitation, the principal raised his hand. "Very well. Let''s have a few teachers present questions to Milly on the spot. If she answers them correctly, it will prove she did cheat ¦°¦¯¦© A teacher volunteered. ¡°I have sphysics questions prepared for my ss that can be used for Milly''s examination." As he was about to hand over the questions, Milly interrupted, "Sir, please read them aloud. I can perform mental calctions, so no one can useof concealing answers." Her tone carried a hint of mockery and sarcasm. Incensed by her sarcastic tone, Anna nearly lost herposure. The teacher frowned and cautioned, "Milly, these areplex questions. It may be challenging to solve them mentally." Physics questions involved not only calctions but also various forms. Evenpleting them with a pen in a minute would be impressive. However, Milly remained confident and insisted, ¡°It''s fine, sir. Please proceed with the questions." Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot Recognising her determination, the teacher began reading the question. +6 Pearls The angle between the conveyor belt and the horizontal direction is 37, and the taut conveyor belt AB moves at a constant speed. A small block with a mass of 4 kg is ced at point A without any initial velocity. The sliding friction force of the conveyor belt on the block causes the block to star elerating uniformly, eventually moving at a constant speed in a straight line at the srate as the conveyor belt. Given the dynamic friction factor between the object and the conveyor belt, the distance between AB, and 10 m/s, determine the magnitude of the eleration when the small block is elerating uniformly. a = 0.4 m/s Almost immediately after the teacher finished reading the question, Milly provided the answer. Everyone present was stunned, unable to believe that someone could solve the problem so quickly. The teacher was the only one who muttered in disbelief, "Yes, the answer is indeed a = 0.4 m/s "Moving on to the second question, if the horizontal external force starts pulling the rod from rest and does 0.3] of work in 2 seconds The Q&A session continued. For several consecutive questions, Milly could immediately blurt out the answers upon hearing them, and she could even respond fluently to the questions the teacher improvised on the spot. After each subject teacher finished asking questions, they all looked at her with admiration, their eyes showing appreciation. This child is truly a rare talent! Anna''s expression changed drastically after she heard Milly fluently answer question after question, and she eximed in disbelief, "It''s impossible. This is absolutely impossible! How could anyone solve evenplex problems mentally like this?!" Milly hugged her arms and looked at her coldly. "Ms. Hills, if you still don''t believe it, then continue to test me. I have plenty of time, and you will believesooner orter." "That''s enough." The principal couldn''t help but speak up when he saw this. "Milly is able to answer questions fluently, indicating a solid knowledge base. The results must be genuine, and there''s no need for further testing. Let''s end this matter here." Hearing the principal''s words, no one dared to say anything more. Only Milly looked expressionless at Anna and said loudly, "Since I have answered all the questions correctly and proved that I did not cheat, when will you fulfill your promise, Ms. Hills?" Anna''s face changed. Her original intention was to drive Milly away, but she didn''t expect to make a mess of things and push herself to the edge of a cliff. Crestwood High was a key high school in the province. There were countless teachers who wanted to teach here, as this ce not only offered generous teacher benefits but also great honour. When they told others they were teaching at Crestwood High, everyone would show them respect; even the director of the education bureau would greet them with a smile. Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot Moreover, she had worked so hard for many years to climb to the position of homeroom teacher for ss A inca few more years, she Anna could make it to the administrative level. Of course, she wouldn''t be willing to leave at this critical moment! "Uh... The principal was also in a dilemma. They had less than two months until the college entrance examination: if they let go of a teacher at this critical moment, it would be difficult to find a suitable recement to start immediately. "Milly, the college entrance examination ising up soon, so we shouldn''t dy everyone''s learning progress. How about we discuss this after the exam?¡± the principal spoke gently, trying to negotiate. Milly raised her lips slightly, but she had no intention of letting it go. "Mr. Ferrell, teachers always educate us to keep our promises, to be om trustworthy and to have integrity. How can they go back on their word like this? How can they still educate students in that case? How can students still look up to teachers as role models? If news of this gets out, our school''s reputation will be ruined!" Her voice was strong and powerful, almost deafening. Anna''s face twisted with anger as her nails dug fiercely into her palms. "You little brat!" With that, she raised her hand to grab her. I''ve had enough. Milly is clearly going against me, trying to forceout! XContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Talkative Teacher Milly took a few steps back as she pretended to be afraid. She stood behind Alex and pleaded, "Mr. Ferrell, look. Ms. Hills is still threatening me. Boo hoo, she''s intimidating. How dare she do this in your presence. She''ll beatto death if I''m left alone. How can I focus on studying for the exams?" I know how to act pitifully too. Witnessing his student in distress, Alex reprimanded Anna, ¡°Ms. Hills, as a teacher, how can you intimidate a student in public like this? Listen to me. Switch with Mr. Lane from ss B for the tbeing. You will temporarily take over ss B, and we will address your situation in detail after the college entrance examination." Turning to Milly with a gentle expression, he reassured her. "Don''t be afraid, Milly. Just ctoif you feel that you''re being mistreated. I will seek justice for you, alright?" It was challenging being a principal. He had to console the students while also considering the school''s overall college admission rate. Milly nodded in agreement since she had achived what she wanted. "Okay, Mr. Ferrell." She aimed to remove Anna from ss A. She didn''t like her, and who knows what schemes she might devise in the future. She wasn''t afraid of her. She just didn''t want to waste ton trivial matters when the college entrance exam was approaching. Upon hearing Alex''s words, Anna had to suppress her emotions no matter how enraged she was. "Yes, Mr. Ferrell." Fortunately, she hadn''t been fired yet. The fact that Alex allowed her to stay indicated that she still had a chance. She would reim what was rightfully hers if she behaved well during this period. As for Milly Anna would have numerous ways to force her out of school before the college entrance exam! Anna looked at Milly with malice and resentment while Milly simply rolled her eyes nonchntly. Since she could prevent her from teaching in ss A, she also could stop her. Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally resolved the situation. "Alright, now that everything is settled, let''s return to ss. Don''t linger here. Milly suddenly eximed while looking towards the corner, ¡°Wait, Mr. Ferrell, there''s one more issue that requires you to do justice." Mr. Ferrell, who was about to depart, stopped in his tracks. "What is it?" This type of student wasmendable in a way but always seemed to make enemies everywhere. Milly smiled, "Earlier, Mnie and Stephanie from ss D said that if I could score 700 points, they would bow and apologise in front of the entire school. Now that I have achieved that, I wonder if they will 25 The Talkative Teacher Mnie and Stephanie, who were attempting to sneak away from the corner, were taken aback. Alex frowned. "Is that so? You two, cout and apologise to Milly." Stephanie red at Mnie angrily. Mnie had involved her in this situation. Now, they had to suffer humiliation together. Mnie hadn''t expected this to happen. Not only did Milly score 700 points, but she was also the first in their grade. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With numerous teachers and students watching, they had no choice but to cout and apologise despite their tance. "We''re sorry, Milly. We shouldn''t have.... "Stop!" Milly abruptly raised her hand to stop them. Her eyes glinting behind her sses. "Since you promised to apologise in front of the entire school, you shouldn''t apologise tohere. Isn''t there a swearing-in ceremony next week? You guys should apologise beneath the national g. What do you think, Mr. Ferrell?" Alex could not refuse. He had relocated Ms. Hills to please Milly earlier on. It was just a small matter for him now, "Alright, let the discipline teacher make arrangements." Milly smiled when she saw Stephanie and Mnie''s resentful gazes. They had to finish what they started. After everyone left, the sole beneficiary of the entire incident, Sunny, now the ss teacher of ss A, approached Milly. "See, Milly. We are fated to be in the sss. Who would have thought that because of your words, I could move from ss B to ss A in one go instead of struggling for ten years? You are my saviour!" Milly frowned as she found Sunny to be annoying! Sunny felt hurt when Milly ignored him. "Have you forgotten about me, Milly? I supervised your exams. Do you remember my name?" Milly was annoyed by his chatter. "No." Why is this teacher so talkative? Sunny acted pitifully. "How could you forget me? I was the first teacher you met when you entered. Crestwood entered High But I forgive you. LetEn remind you again that my nis Sunny Lane. It''s easy to remember. Have you heard the song that was written just for me?" Milly was intrigued, "A song written just for you?" Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Sunny exined enthusiastically. "Yes, that song ''Sunny'' by Boney M." Milly was at a lost for words. ?64% Chapter 25 The Talkative Teacher +5 Pearls. Suddenly, she felt that Anna wasn''t so bad after all. Even though she didn''t like her, at least she wasn''t as talkativel Meanwhile, at Tate Group, George sat in the CEO''s chair with a dark expression. Danny was trembling on the side. His mind was racing to recall the recent projects thepany had been working on. There didn''t seem to be any significant crisis. Why was Mr. Tate emitting such a menacing aura? After a while, a deep voice was heard, "Go, gather all the public rtions and technical staff. The meeting will start in 5 minutes in the conference room." Danny did not dare to hesitate. "Yes. Mr. Tate!" On the way to the conference room, the public rtions and technical department managers Surrounded Danny. They were puzzled. "Mr. Jarvis, what''s wrong? Did something happen in thepany? Why the urgent meeting?" Danny continued walking without pausing. "I''m not entirely sure myself, but it could be a judging by MN Tateyous m m You all must be on alert. This is the first tI''ve seen Mr. Tate with that kind of expression, so I guess it''s quite a serious situation." X Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Mr Tate''s Fianc¨¦e Upon hearing these words, everyone immediately sat up straight and focused intently. Thud! Thud! Thud! At the head of the table, George''s slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the tabletop, creating a distinct noise in the silent conference room. All of his subordinates maintained an upright posture. They even didn''t dare to breathe, afraid that any movement could lead to trouble. After a brief pause, George finally spoke. His voice carrying a hint of restraint, "Today, we have four matters to discuss in this meeting. I expect everyone to address them promptly and not waste my time." Mr. Tate was so upset. The problem must be severe! "Understood. Everyone swiftly opened theirptops, their finger ready to take notes. The first issue is a post on Crestwood High''s website spreading false information about my fianc¨¦e. I need you to identify the source of this IP address within one minute." Everyone''s fingers trembled, and their eyes widened in disbelief. What? Mr. Tate has a fiancee? Danny also widened his eyes, almost twisting his waist in surprise. What? Did Mr. Tate call an emergency meeting with deadly intentions because of this? George wasted no ton their curiosity. He nced at his watch and dered, "Tstarts now." The elite technical team at Tate Group swiftly gathered all the relevant information about the IP address within half a minute and presented it to George. "Mr. Tate, we have traced the location of the post to Crestwood High. We pinpointed the exact source in Crestwood High D ss through advanced positioning techniques. Utilizing mobile phone data, we identified the student responsible as Mnie Spencer from this ss. Additionally, we essed the student''s information from Crestwood High''s records and have forwarded it to your email. At the stime, we also deleted the post that ndered thedy." Upon hearing the term dy, George felt his anger dissipate slightly, causing a slight curve on his lips. "Your bonus for this month is increased by 30%. You can go to the finance department to im it yourself." The general managers in the technical department were left speechless. Was it really that simple? Look, Mom, I''ve seeded in gaining favour with the right person! Maintaining a cold expression, George efficiently opened his email. A detailed information sheet with a one-inch photo appeared on the screen instantly. Mnie Spencer from the Spencer Group. After reviewing the entire information sheet, George continued, "The second issue is to investigate the industrial chain of the Spencer Group in Adoand their trade rtionships with other groups within three minutes." T & nc¨¦e Two minutester, detailed information appeared in George''s email again. He tapped on the desktop with his finger on the table. After scanning all the data regarding the Spencer Group in his email, he turned to Danny beside hirn, issuing themand, "I don''t want to see the Spencer Group in Adowithin a week." Danny nodded swiftly. Understood." Mr. Tate was genuinely formidable! Tate Group currently holds the position of thergest enterprise in the country, and no one dares to challenge them. Although Tate Group stood in a dominant position, they refrained from pushing out otherpanies. In fact, George often extends a helping hand to struggling small businesses. However, this time. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The Spencer Group has crossed a line with Mr. Thie. However, it''s not solely George''s fault. They should have raised their daughter correctly. They could have targeted anyone, yet they chose to target George''s future wife! George finally found a future wife he adored, but they still dared to mistreat her. They were asking for trouble. The third issue is locating a reputable orphanage in the city. The environment is not a concern, but the security must be good. It''s best if it can lock people in so they can''t go out Danny blurted out, "What? An orphanage?" He was momentarily surprised by the sudden change in topic, Why does Mr. Tate suddenly mention the orphanage? And if he wants to lock people inside so they can''t get out, isn''t that a prison? Does Mr. Tate want to send Mnie to the orphanage because she bullied Ms. But? But Mnie has parents, so the orphanage wouldn''t take her, right? After hesitating momentarily, Danny said, "Mr. Tate, are you nning to send Mnie there? But she is almost of legal age, which is not easy to do, and she also has parents, Legally speaking, this would be considered a restriction of personal freedom. It may not be easy to do. But if you have to do this, it''s not impossible, just a bit troublesGeorge frowned, "Who said I was going to send her in? Is she even deserving?" Danny was taken aback. "Oh? Then who are you nning to send in?" "William." Danny widened his eyes, unable to believe it. "Mr. William?" Although Mr. Tate was strict with Mr. William, he had never mistreated him materially. On the contrary, he always protected Mr. William in everything. Even when Mr. William insisted on participating in esports, Mr. Tate investigated many professional e-sports yers. Knowing they suffered much physical damage from ying e-sports, he always tried to stop Mr. William. Mr. Tate was so fond of Mr. William. Logically speaking, he wouldn''t suddenly send him away. What was going on? Chapter 26 Mr Tate''s Fianc¨¦e Just as he was about to ask, he saw the numerous photos on George''sputer. It seemed they were of Mr. William by a detective, someone taken and Ms. Butugh together, sstudy together, and swalk together on the road. In short, the photos showed that the two of them were very close. Danny was utterly speechless. The younger brother is still not as important as the future wife. George looked at the photos taken by the detective. The more he looked at it, the more angry he becand felt the urge to kill. ¡°Forget it. Don''t bother looking for an orphanage." Danny let out a sigh. Mr. Tate doesn''t have the heart to do that. "Go find a cemetery. People can still run away from orphanages. Bury them in the cemetery and be done with it!" Danny was lost for words. George sighed, rubbed his slightly swollen forehead, and continued, "Alright, thest issue, which is also the core of today''s meeting Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Mr. Tate is finally back to the main topic! Mr. Tate finally remembered their primary task! "The core issue today is how to naturally, quietly, and unpretentiously get my fianc¨¦e to cto my house. on her own initiative." As soon as he said that, the whole room fell silent, and not even the sound of typing on the keyboard could be heard. "Whoever can solve this problem will be given a year off. His His sry will be paid as usual and his year-end En. bonus will be multiplied tenfold." All eyes instantly lit up. Even Danny, on his side, felt eager to offer suggestions upon hearing about such tempting conditions. C X Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly Mnie''s heart skipped a beat. After a while, a wave of panic washed over her. Her intuition told her that something significant had urred to her family. Something beyond her control. She looked at her mother, who was standing silently, weeping. Suppressing her inner fear, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Mom, what''s happening? Please don''t scare me. What''s going on?" Emily looked at Mnie with a heavy heart and sobbed. "Mnie, our family''spany... has gone bankrupt." Mnie felt as though the ground had crumbled beneath her feet. The news seems surreal. Her eyes widened in disbelief and fear as she shook her head, muttering, "No, this can''t be happening. Everything seemed fine earlier. Dad even mentioned a major project that could significantly boost ourpany''s revenue this year... Her face paled. She desperately clutched her mother''s sleeve, hoping it was all a lie. "Mom, are you serious? Is this because you didn''t want to buythat new bag? I don''t need it, I swear. Please, tellthis isn''t true." Tears welled in Emily''s eyes; her onceposed demeanour was shattered. She looked at Mnie with pity and helplessness, "Mniec, when will you grow up?" Mnie covered her ears and yelled hysterically, refusing to ept the harsh reality. Her voice quivered as she eximed, ¡°I refuse to believe it. How could we go bankrupt? You''re lying to me! Yes! You''re lying!" Fearing her daughter''s reaction, Emily embraced her. "Mnie, calm down. There might be a way out of this." Mnie stood still, repeating mechanically, "A way out?" Even Jeff, sitting in shock on the floor, looked up hopefully, "Honey, is there really a solution? Can we overcthis?" Emily nodded, "Yes. Remember when you called for help earlier? Despite the rejections, they hinted that someone was targeting ourpany because you offended people who shouldn''t be offended in school. Think, Mnie, who have you shed with recently?" Before marrying into the family, Emily Shaw was a sessful businesswoman in her own right. However, after marrying Jeff Spencer, she slowly retreated behind the scenes, but her sharp business acumen remained intact. After calming down, she saw a glimmer of hope in the situation. Since they all said Mnie had provoked people in the school, they can work hard on this. They should apologise and makepensation, and things may turn around.. Mnie''s eyes were swollen, her hands clenched tightly as she reflected on the school feud... Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly It was Milly! The only person she had shed with recently was Milly! "Mom, I remember now. It''s Milly!" ?54% Emily fin rowed her eyebrow, processing this information before asking. "Is she the Buts''s newly recognised daughter?" Mnie confirmed, "Yes. That''s her." But then she hesitated, ¡°No. Stephanie and I are close friends. My conflict with Milly was to help Stephanie: If the Buts were targeting us, Stephanie would have informedEmily remained silent, contemting the situation as her mind raced. Their Spencer Group was less powerful than the But Group, but it was also an influentialpany in the local area. It would be challenging for the But Group to bring them down overnight. There must be a greater force behind it. "Mnie, call your close friend Stephanie, inform her about our bankruptcy, and observe her reaction." Mnie hesitated, not wanting to lose face in front of her ssmates. "Mom, I..." Emily could see through her daughter''s thoughts with just one look. Therefore, she sternly stared at Mnie. "If you still want to continue attending school, living in this mansion, and buying designer brands, you must listen to me!" Mnie obediently took out her phone and made the call. Meanwhile, Stephanie stood outside Milly''s door, hoping to gain Milly''s sympathy. "Milly, congrattions on achieving first ce in the entire grade. If Mom and Dad knew, they would be pleased." Milly leaned against the door, raising an eyebrow. "Did you cto my door just to thank me?" She doubted the sincerity of this seemingly kind-hearted girl. Stephanie immediately teared up, stepped forward, and gently grabbed Milly''s sleeve, choking back tears. "Milly, Mnie posted your previous grades on Crestwood High''s website uy and humiliated you. I only found out about itter. V didn''t expect her jealousy to be so intense that she would hurt you so much. If I had known earlier, I would have stopped her." "The bet was not my idea. It was her recklessness. Our rtionship is not good at all. We are just ssmates. I never imagined she would involvein the bet, causing a rift between us. Please don''t be angry withbecause of her actions." Milly was impressed by her maniption and deceit. No wonder in the , it is the original owner or those business tycoons of the Buts, they have ve beem deceived by this girl. With this unpredictable face, even if she was a movie queen in my previous life, she was out of reach of this acting ability. Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly Milly smiled slightly, intrigued by her tactics. "Oh? Is that all? Then I forgive you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to studying." With that, she turned around. Stephanie didn''t expect Milly to forgive herself so easily. She initially thought it would take a lot of effort. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thus, she smiled and continued, "Since you''ve forgiven me, can you speak to the teacher and resolve the issue of apologising under the national g? It all started because of Mnie." Milly chuckled at the request, realising the true intentions behind Stephanie''s visit. She might have believed her innocence if she hadn''t read the original text. ording to the description in the book, all the things Mnie did were for Stephanie. Stephanie was fine, She took herself clean with just a sentence or two. She didn''t know whether Mnie, who thought Stephanie was the embodiment of kindness and loveliness, would be furious when she heard herself being ndered like this. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The Beginning of the Show Stephanie suddenly lowered her posture to apologise. Not only because it was embarrassing to do so in front of the entire school but also because the swearing ceremony at Crestwood High required parental participation. The purpose was to inspire students'' fighting spirit and to involve parents in assisting with the college entrance examination. Although Carlos and Olivia had been taking care of their grandfather abroad and her brother, Jordan, was on a business trip, there were other parents at Crestwood High who stand in as the Buts'' business partners. Stephanie did not want to take any risks, as she knew her family would disapprove of her actions. if they found out she was bullying Milly. Therefore, despite her reluctance, she had to apologise. Ding! A phone call rang suddenly. Just as Stephanie was about to achieve her goal and avoid apologising in front of the whole school, a phone call interrupted the moment. She ignored the ringing phone and continued to frown, She looks pitifully at Milly, attempting to steer the conversation away, "Milly, can we just forget about the apology under the national g?" However, the phone is ringing persistently. Milly leaned against the door frand didn''t answer directly. Instead, she said leisurely, "You''d better answer the phone first." Stephanie bit her lip and took out her phone reluctantly. The call was from Mnie. Why did Mnie cat this time? After a brief pause, she answered the phone and heard Mnie''s anxious voice on the other end, "Stephanie, please help me. Our family is facing bankruptcy." Her voice was not loud, but it was too quiet in the corridor. Milly overheard the conversation and raised an eyebrow. Stephanie was also stunned for a moment. She turned around quickly and asked softly, "What''s going on? Weren''t you fine during the day?" Mnie sobbed and exined, "Dad said it was because I provoked people I shouldn''t have provoked in school, so someone attacked our family. The only person I had a conflict with in school was Milly. It must be her. Please help me! Can you ask Milly to let my family go? Besides, the reason why we have conflicts is because I stand up for you." Stephanie pursed her lips. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Milly standing at the door, leaningzily on the door frame. She was wearing white silk pyjamas. Under the orange light, she looked like a fairy in the sunset. She had a very ordinary face, and even the big, thick sses blocked most of her face. But how can she look like a fairy while standing there without saying a word? In Stephanie''s memory, she looked thin and malnourished. She didn''t realise when Milly started to change. 45 Stephanie clenched her fists hard, her teeth chattering with jealousy. How could this girl from the countryside act so superior in front of her? I was the true youngdy of the Buts. She took a deep breath and forced her voice to sound normal, whispering. "Mnie, don''t be sad. Don''t worry. I will help you and plead to Milly" A voice caying joyfully cfrom the other end of the phone, "Stephanie, you are so kind. You are really my best friend." After hanging up the phone, Stephanie turned around and said gently, "Milly, I''m sorry. It was Mnie who called just now," Milly nced at herzily, not curious, and responded, "Oh, so what?" Stephanie smiled and said softly, "It''s nothing. She just calledto askabout my homework. Milly, you already forgaveearlier, so can you just forget about the apology under the national g? After all, it was Mnie who made a bet with you, not me." Milly suddenly found it amusing. I really don''t know how the Buts educated Stephanie. How did she becso thick-skinned? If she didn''t mishear just now, she just vaguely heard words such as ¡°bankruptcy, ¡°conflict,¡± ¡°pleading, and so on. These words can be easily connected together. She can guess what Mnie means. Although she doesn''t know if Mnie''s family bankruptcy has anything to do with her, she can tell from her tone just now that she is indeed asking for Stephanie''s help.. Milly blinked, tilted her head, mimicked her innocent look and asked, ¡°But Stephanie, aren''t you and Mnie good friends? Since you are good friends, you should share the shardships." Stephanie suddenly denied loudly, "Who said we are good friends? Milly, you may not know this since your just arrived, but the Spencer Group is nothingpared to our But Group. She only approachedfor her benefit. You also know we are ssmates. I simply couldn''t refuse." Milly stretched out her hand to hold the frof her sses and continued to ask, "So, you mean that you don''t actually want to be friends with her, but she is pestering you?" Stephanie rxed a little when she heard her tone and nodded quickly, "Yes, she was the one who pestered me. Whether it was the previous blog about posting your results to fryou or theter post about picking a fight with you and making a bet with you, I didn''t know about any of these things. If I had known about it, I would definitely not have allowed her to nder you like this. I only reluctantly becfriends with her for the sake of the rtionship between our two families." A hint of sarcasm shed in Milly''s eyes, but it quickly dissipated under the reflection of the sses, "Oh, okay then. I will talk to the teacher." Stephanie''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if she didn''t expect that she would agree, "Thank you, Milly. Then, you can rest. I will go back to the room first." After saying that, she turned around and left without any hesitation. Milly stood there and looked at her turning back. She couldn''t hold it back and snorted coldly. This Stephanie is not only thick-skinned but also vicious-hearted. She can even turn against her best friend. Chapter 29 The Beginning of the Show. 63% +5 Pearlo But if she thinks about it carefully, it seems quite normal. In the book, after the Buts went bankrupt, she e still took af the money and fled abroad, without caring about her brothers, who had treated her dearly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. at home. Milly returned to the room and took out her phone from her pyjamas packet. The recording light on her mobile phone was still blinking. She just thought about recording, just to prevent Stephanie from finding fault with her oring up with stricks to frher. She didn''t expect to record something unexpected, which was quite a surprise. She opened herputer, pressed a few keys, and theputer screen turned into a programcode interface. Then, her fingers quickly found Mnie''s contact information, packaged all the aufiles, and sent them over. After that, she shut down theputer. The show is about to begin. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Finding a Solution Meanwhile, at the Spencer''s residence, Mnie was on a conference call. After hanging up, she looked hopefully at her mother and said excitedly. "Mom, Stephanie said she will help us. Does this mean we won''t go bankrupt?" Mnie''s mother, Emily Shaw, frowned, still feeling a bit worried. She had encountered all types of people in her social circle. She always feels that the gentle and considerate best friend her daughter talks about is not a simple person. If someone genuinely wanted to help their friends, their initial reaction upon hearing the news would be to urgently grasp the situation or try to help in any way possible. No matter which it is, there would definitely be emotional fluctuations. However, this girl was unusually quiet. "Mnie, call her again and ask her if she is aware of our family''s situation. Don''t be too direct, just try to gather information indirectly," Emily advised. Mnie hesitated upon hearing her mother''s suggestion. "Mom, Stephanie and I are very close. Since she promised to help us, she will definitely help us. There''s no need to ask again. I trust her." Just then, her phone buzzed with an aumessage from an unknown number. She was about to delete it, but Emily intervened. "Open it and listen." Mnie mumbled, ¡°Isn''t this a prank?" However, seeing Emily''s serious expression, she obediently opened the message. In an instant, the clear conversation filled the quiet living room. "Milly, Mnie posted your previous grades on the blog, and I only found outter that she also humiliated you on the blog. I didn''t expect her jealousy to be so strong, to actually hurt you like this. If I had known earlier, I would have stopped her The bet was not my idea either. She was just being reckless. Actually, my rtionship with her is not good. at all. We''re just purely ssmates. I never thought she would involvein the bet, creating a rift between us sisters. She''s really malicious. Milly, please don''t be angry withbecause of this bad girl, okay?" ''Who said we were good friends?'' ''Milly, you may not know this since you just arrived, but the Spencer Group is nothingpared to our Burnell Group. She only approachedfor her benefit. You also know we are ssmates. I simply couldn''t refuse. The voice in the recording is the sas the female voice on the phone just now. Who else could it be besides Stephanie? The auwas brief, but there was no background noise. Every word was clear. Mnie waspletely stunned. Her face turned pale instantly. What did I hear? Stephanie said I only approached her for my benefit. She didn''t considerher good friend? She even calleda bad girl? Everything was my fault.... Mnie shook her head in disbelief, trembling as she turned off the auand dialled Stephanie''s friand. CL... Chapter 30 Finding a Solution would never say something like that. Someone must be framing her. I need to talk to her and get to the bottom of this." The call was quickly answered. Stephanie''s clear and cheerful voice cthrough, "Hi, Mnie. Is there something you need?" "Stephanie. you... "Mnie didn''t know how to express the words, so she took a different approach, "Have you met Milly already? Did she say anything?" Stephanic was taken aback. She had been so happy just now that she had forgotten about this. She replied, "Um... I''ll go see herter. You know we have the college entrance examing up, and there''s so much homework from the teachers. I want to finish it before I go." "Even though our family has gone bankrupt because of you, you don''t even care about this little request. Stephanie, are you still my best friend?'' Mnie was surprised by how nonchnt she was. Her voice becsharper. Stephanie frowned upon hearing the usation. Her previously joyful mood from convincing Milly not to publicly apologise quickly turned sour. She had always looked down on Mnie, never truly considering her a best friend. She''s the youngest daughter of the Buts, destined to inherit the family business and stand in the upper ss of society. How could she be on the slevel as the Spencers, who couldn''t evenpare to the threshold of a prestigious family? They were never on the slevel. Stephanie couldn''t help but sound a bit sarcastic, "Mnie, how could you say such things? It really hurtsto hear you say that. I will help you, but now we are about to take the college entrance examination. We are students and should prioritise our studies. How about this? After the exam, I will find Milly to understand the situation and also talk to my brother to help your f Mnie''s chest heaved. She breathed heavily, trying to keep herself calm, and said, "No, we can''t wait until after the college entrance examination. It''s still a month away!" Stephanie didn''t care about the urgency on the other end of the phone but instead rebuked, "Mnie, your aggressive attitude is really ufortable. Since you are in such a hurry, then I can''t help you." With that, she hung up the phone. The Spencer Group had gone bankrupt, and Mnie had no value to herself anymore. Even if she had to confront the situation head-on, she wasn''t afraid, as she always had followers around her. On the other end, after the phone call was abruptly ended, Mnie angrily threw her phone on the ground, and with a loud "bang, the screen shattered. She covered her face and squatted on the sofa, crying uncontrobly "How could she do this I really th thought of her as my best friend. I did so much for her. She still said such things about me!" Emily touched her hair lovingly andforted, "Don''t cry. It''s not bad to see someone clearly through one thing. At least it proves that you have grown up. "But, Mom, what should I do? If Stephanie doesn''t help us, our family will go bankrupt... Emily narrowed her eyes, nced at the shattered phone that Mnie had thrown on the ground, and said softly, "No, there is another way." Milly yawned as she entered the ssroom. In her previous life as an actress, she either filmed night scenes or rushed toplete scenes, often without scenes, often tto rest. Now that she had finally En. transmigrated into an ordinary person through a book, she couldn''t even rest because of the college entrance examination. To make matters worse, she thought she could catch a nap in the car. But Stephanie was acting all sisterly and affectionate. It was sickening. She didn''t know where she got the energy from. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. And then, there was Anthony, sitting in the car like a block of ice. When she didn''t look at him, he stared at thim, her intently like he was watching a criminal. When she finally nced over curiously, he would look away arrogantly, with a look that said ''strangers not allowed. In short, it was very ufortable. If she had known, she would have listened to Jordan and hired a driver so she wouldn''t feel so uneasy going to school. William was excited to see hering and immediately went up to greet her, saying, "Boss, you''re finally here!" 1 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Crestwood High''s Bold Move Milly furrowed her brow with a hint of disdain, "Could you please stop referring toas boss?" Being pursued by a man who was taller and stronger than her, it felt ufortable no matter how she looked at it, However, William did not share the ssentiment. He persisted, "Once a boss, always a boss. Until I grasp your core technology, my stance will not change." Milly was speechless. At that moment, she felt like she was talking to a wall. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Considering the Tates'' esteemed status, wouldn''t they be willing to invest smoney in getting their second son treated if he was this foolish? It was embarrassing to be seen with him. William was oblivious to her thoughts. He nced behind her, noticed no one there, then inquired curiously, "Boss, is your family not attending the swearing ceremony today?" Milly walked over to the table, set down her bag, and nodded. "Yes, my parents are overseas, and my brother is on a business trip. No one will be joining us." Wait a minute, William was the second son of the Tates. Could it be that the one attending the swearing ceremony this tis Milly stood up abruptly, almost colliding with William, who was about to sit down. He was startled and asked, "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" She stared at him intently and asked, "Who from your family ising to meet you?" Her piercing gaze made William feel a chill run down his spine. He stuttered, "There''s no one. My grandpa finds it bothersome, and my brother is too upied." The cold sweat instantly ceased. Milly finally felt a sense of relief. Thank goodness! She was genuinely worried a moment ago. She had just suggested to George that they should part ways. It would be incredibly awkward if they crossed paths again today. She took a deep breath and settled back into her seat, saying, "That''s a relief." "That''s a relief?" William suddenly raised his voice, with a tinge of heartache and indignation, "Boss, are you aware of Crestwood High''s bold move?" Milly frowned and asked, "Bold move? What do you mean?" "Boss, you may not have noticed on your way here. Crestwood High''s annual swearing ceremony is akin to a pre-exam pep rally. It''s not just about taking an oath. They also bring in so-called experts to deliver emotional and stirring speeches. The students have to embrace their parents. If no one embraces them, the principal will invite them to step in and hug those foolish experts. How awkward can it get?" Milly paused in her actions of holding the book. Chapter 31 Crestwood High''s Bold Move +5 Fearis She had never attended high school in her previous life, so she assumed that the high school swearing: ceremony was solely about taking an oath and getting motivated. She never anticipated there would be emotional moments as well. So, if their parents didn''t show up, did that mean they would all have to go on stage and line up to embrace the experts? Experts holding microphones, passionately recounting tear-jerking stories. They cto the stage with. runny noses and tears and lined up to hug. Below, thousands of parents and students watched and apuded, creating a spine-chilling spectacle. If only I had known, I would have dly paid money to hire sextras. "So, do we have to go on stage?" Milly asked. William pursed his lips and replied. "There is a solution. We can go up together, pretend to be each other''s parents, embrace for warmth, and get through this." Milly stared at him coldly, causing William to retract his suggestion quickly. ¡°I... I was joking. If you''re notfortable with it, just forget it." The boss is truly frightening! Milly''s eyes darkened. In her previous life, although she had climbed to a certain position in the entertainment industry, only she knew the hardships. Despite her outward appearance of radiance, she was actually quite lonely, with no one to lean on. Even at the pinnacle of the entertainment industry, she was vulnerable to being undermined by others, not to mention the widespread scandals and power struggles within that circle. Many bosses and directors would use various pretexts to intimidate her, coercing her intopliance, even resorting to drugging her on numerous asions. This resulted in her growing aversion towards men. Initially, just conversing with a man would make her feel nauseous, and she would even experience uncontroble urges to hit others. Later, she sought help from several psychologists, which enabled her to engage in normal social interactions. However, any slightly intimate contact with a man would still trigger a physical reaction in her. If she were required to embrace unfamiliar male experts on stage, she might truly lose control at that moment. Reflecting on this, she concluded that rather than embracing unfamiliar experts, it would be preferable to choose the familiar William. At least, if she were to lose control, it would be easier to confront him than to deal with the experts. "Alright, then..." "Who said your guardian didn''t show up?" a cold voice interrupted Milly''s words. They were taken aback, gazing up to see a slender and handsyoung man silhouetted against the light in front of their desks. Milly stood frozen, momentarily unable to react. "What do you mean?" she inquired. Anthony pulled a chair and settled in front of her desk. "Is it difficult to understand? I am your sixth Chapter 31 Crestwood High''s Bold Move Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The Confrontation Meanwhile, Stephanie nced at the vacant seat beside her in ss D and frowned, Mnie was absent from school today. Recallingst night when Mnie called her in tears, seeking help, and then using her hysterically, all these events intertwined, giving her a sense that something was amiss. Could it be that she had discovered I was using her? No, that was impossible. She was naive and gullible. I could easily fabricate a few excuses to deceive her and earn her trust. Reflecting on it now, she regretted her harsh words to Mnie the previous night. Despite the Spencer Group''s financial downfall, they could still benefit her. Furthermore, who else besides Mnie would be as easily manipted and led on with just a few words? Such pawns were hard to cby. Therefore, when Mnie arrivedter, she nned to disy a bit of vulnerability and coax her. After all, that was what she was most susceptible to. Suddenly, a ssmate called out to her. "Stephanie, is that your older brother? Is he here for your swearing ceremony?" "Wow, Stephanie. Your brother is quite handsome." "You''re something else. You imed earlier that no one from your family would be attending, but you were just teasing us. Were you afraid your brother''s good looks would overshadow us?" Stephanie was taken aback. Jordan was here? Wasn''t he supposed to be on a business trip out of town? Following everyone''s gaze outside, a man in a suit, broad-shouldered, slim-waisted, tall, and dignified like a runway model, appeared on the asphalt road. Who else could it be besides Jordan? He was heading towards ss D. It''s my ss, not Anthony and Milly''s ss A, but ss D! Stephanie''s eyes lit up at that moment. She couldn''t resist standing up and rushing out amidst the envious stares of her ssmates. "Jordan!" Jordan was surprised to see Stephanie. He was momentarily stunned, then furrowed his brow. Although he had been reborn for stand had encountered Stephanie after his rebirth, the knowledge that it was because of her that they had misunderstood Milly in the previous life, causing her so much suffering, prevented him from feeling fondness towards Stephanie. Despite understanding that it was human nature, he couldn''t bring himself to treat her the sway as before. His expressionless, handsface darkened instantly. His steps faltered, and he looked down at her from Chapter 32 The Confrontation His tone was businesslike He rarely visited Crestwood High. Thest the had cwas to apany Milly for her entrance exam. Could it be that I wasn''t heading towards ss A? Stephanie was thrilled at that moment,pletely oblivious to his change in demeanour. Instead, she gazed at hum excitedly and approached him, taking hold of his arm and acting affectionately. Jordan, you''re amazing. You rushed back for me. Did you work overtagain? "You''re truly something. If you wereing, you should have informedbeforehand. The swearing ceremony won''tmence for stime. Cwithto the ssroom first." As she spoke, she began to lead him towards the ssroom. Jordan remained rooted to the spot. He gently pulled his arm back and said coldly, "I have other matters to attend to and can''t apany you to your ss. Fortunately, Ivan is here. Let him assist you." Ivan, who was trailing behind him, was confused. He didn''t know that being a CEO''s assistant also involved assisting with swearing ceremonies. Stephanie was even more astonished that her brother had declined her offer. Her face paled instantly. She. stomped her foot and shouted with a touch of coquetry, ¡°Wait, Jordan!" Ivan wiped the sweat off his forehead and hesitated, "Um... Mr. But, this doesn''t seem appropriate. Crestwood High''s swearing ceremony involves parents and students embracing each other. It''s not suitable forto participate." Embrace? Jordan''s eyes, previously as cold as the moon, suddenly lit up upon hearing those words. Then, Milly will embrace me! I had cto the right ce! Despite his inner delight, he maintained a cold expression, "Well, if you don''t want to go, you don''t have to." Upon hearing this, Ivan almost knelt down in gratitude. "Yes, Mr. But. When Stephanie heard this, she felt so wronged that tears welled up in her eyes. She couldn''t understand why Jordan, who had always been so affectionate towards her, had suddenly becso distant. Even when she casually mentioned wanting a star, he immediately bought one for her and even nit after her. Why had Jordan, who had always been so kind to her, changed so suddenly? Seeing Jordan turning to leave, she couldn''t hold back any longer. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve tightly, pleading, Jordan, please don''t go." H Jordan looked at the sleeve she was holding onto. His just-recovered expression instantly darkened, and he said, "Let go of me." The tension in the air heightened once again. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just then, a dignified voice broke the awkward silence from behind them, "Mr. But, what a 18:07 Sat, 22 Jun GB. UG Chapter 32 The Confrontation coincidence. Are you here for a meeting with your adopted sister?" Adopted sister? 63% Stephanie, who had been quietly crying, heard these words and clenched her teeth in frustration. This was humiliating for her. I had worked so hard to beca part of the Buts, only to be referred to as an adopted sister in the end. I refused to ept it! But when she turned around, she was met with exquisite eyes and a faint smile. Her anger instantly disappeared, and she greeted, "Hello, Mr. Tate." Jordan saw George raise an eyebrow slightly and asked, "Mr. Tate, what a coincidence indeed. I assyou are here for a meeting with your brother?" George was dressed casually in a ck windbreaker over a shirt and suit pants, giving off a youthful vibe. "No, he doesn''t deserve it. I''m here for a meeting with my fianc¨¦e. He stood facing Jordan, emanating a noble and powerful aura like a king. However, Jordan showed no signs of backing down. He met his gaze with equal strength and responded with a hint of mockery in his tone. "Oh? I wasn''t aware you have engaged." George smiled and looked at him, saying, "That''s not correct. I informed Mr. But at the previous banquet, so you should have known." Jordan''s gaze turned cold, as if he was ready to strike at any moment. "George, you can provoke anyone, but you must never provoke Milly." George didn''t take his threat seriously. He replied calmly, "Is that so?" Huh! Who was he trying to fool with this show of sibling affection? He had investigated the Buts and discovered that Milly didn''t live well after she returned to the Buts. P ? She was ostracised everywhere, unloved by her brother or mother. Even the detectives remarked that the Buts were peculiar, not showing love to their biological daughter but doting on an adopted daughter. Since the Buts didn''t care for her, let the Tates take care of her. What he could provide was far superior to what the Buts could offer. Two equally tall and handsmen, both exuding a powerful aura, refused to back down, creating a NO suffocating atmosphere. In that moment of confrontation, the air around them seemed to freeze. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Leon Smith The distance between ss A and ss D was pretty close. Milly spotted Jordan and Stephanie standing by the window not far away. She observed Jordan walking to ss D without any sentimentality and witnessed Stephanie cout and. joyfully link arms with him. It was hard not to feel uneasy. After all, in this unfamiliar world, Jordan was the first person to show kindness to her. But now, he was ignoring her and choosing someone else. Upon reflection, there was no reason to feel upset. As per the book''s plot, they adored Stephanie, so it was understandable for them to support her. Just as she was about to turn away and pretend not to notice, she caught sight of a tall figure approaching. Milly immediately frowned as she recognised the person, disying a clear disdain. "You said your brother wouldn''te. So why is he here again?" William was taken aback. He followed her gaze to the cold figure outside the window, looking puzzled, and replied, "He shouldn''t be here. I didn''t inform him about the swearing ceremony, so he shouldn''t be aware." Milly pursed her lips and spected, "Could someone inform him, prompting him to cand meet you? William shook his head decisively and said, "It''s impossible. My brother always ignores my news. When L injured my foot ying basketball before, he only found out a monthter. Sometimes, I even question if he is truly my biological brother!" From this angle, Milly could see William''s jawline. She believed he was overthinking it. They looked almost identical from the side. "Oh, I understand now!" William suddenly brightened, pped the table, and looked at Milly excitedly. "George must have taken a liking to your adopted sister. He went to ss D to attend the swearing ceremony for her. However, he didn''t anticipate your brother showing up as well, resulting in a standoff between the new brother-inw and the elder brother, both wanting to attend your adopted sister''s swearing ceremony. It''s like a move in a romance called... the first one to back down loses!" Milly remained silent. While his analogy was a bit off, his chain point didn''t seem entirely incorrect. ording to the protagonist''s plot in the books, it didn''t seem entirely imusible for someone to be fond of Stephanie. William continued, "Previously, didn''t you scold George when he wanted to marry you? With his proud nature, he definitely wouldn''t fisk rejection again. I assit''s someone else now, that is your adopted sister. It doesn''t matter who lie married as long as it''s a marriage alliance with your family." Milly nodded upon hearing this. Chapter 33 Leon Smith It''s possible. If that were the case, it would be a relief to rid herself of George. 63% 0 However, she needed to find an opportunity to have him remove the bracelet from her hand. For sreason, she felt that the bracelet was sentient, asionally trembling or knocking as if it can peculiarly react to her emotions. Once again, at that moment, she sensed the bracelet hidden under her long sleeves tremble. This time, it was more vigorously, as if a petnt child was displeased with her leaving. She rolled up her sleeves and examined it, finding the bracelet still in and unremarkable. She rubbed her forehead, realising she had been sleeping poorlytely, even thinking of the idea of a bracelet having emotions. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly glimpsed a slender figure in the corridor outside. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Milly stood up instantly when she saw that person. She was so excited that she identally knocked over the chair, creating a loud bang" sound. "Brother!" Her voice was filled with joy and excitement, tinged with the surprise of a young girl resembling a melodious violin piece. Before anyone could react, Milly had run out eagerly. She threw herself into the person''s arms, smiling with her eyes squinted like a contented cat. This is the first tLeon Smith has visited Crestwood High. He asked the security guard at the entrance for the general direction of ss 3A. However, with the abundance of ssrooms, even knowing the directions made it difficult to locate. Just as he was about to seek directions from a student, a slender figure suddenly embraced him, emanating the tenderness of a young girl. He frowned, initially suspected it was a scam, and prepared to push her away. However, upon lowering his head, he caught sight of those familiar eyes brimming with a smile, belonging to the person he had yearned for while overseas. "Leon, you''re back! Weren''t you supposed to return at the year''s end?" Milly''s excited face blushed as she clung to him tightly. Leon chuckled and affectionately pinched her nose, remarking. "I had nned to return afterpleting the project. But since you have the college entrance exam, I returned early. When I visited your previous school, I discovered you had transferred to Crestwood High. I knew it. My sister must be remarkable." Milly giggled, her face exuding reliance. Leon was the original owner, Milly''s foster brother. Despite their foster family not being as affluent as the Buts, they were still well-off and had always treated them kindly, fulfilling their every request. Milly''s adoptive mother, Natalie, had longed for a daughter, but due to health issues, she couldn''t bear more children. Thus, she decided to adopt a girl from an orphanage. Coincidentally, Milly was also ced in the orphanage at that time, leading to Natalie deciding to adopt her. Med afortable life in the Smiths, cherished by her foster parents and brother. Chapter 33 Leon Smith Little did they anticipate that the adopted girl was actually the missing child of the Buts, Upon om discovering this, Natalie was nearly in tears. However, given the Buts'' influence, they had no choice but to allow Milly to return to her biological family. In reality, whether it was her excited reaction earlier or her instinctive rush into Leon''s arms, it was all due the emotions imprinted by the original owner in Milly''s body. So, when Milly followed her instinct and approached Leon obediently, she was taken aback. She felt no physical rejection towards the opposite sex. Instead, she experienced a profound sense of closeness from within. Was it because she recognised the person in front of her as someone who treated her well, thus evoking no reaction? Or was it due to her soul inhabiting a different body, erasing all previous issues? "Milly? What''s on your mind?" Leon called out to her multiple times, m noticing herck of response. He raised his voice slightly, "Milly? What e. are you thinking about? How can you be so absent-minded when I''m talking to you? Milly blinked, disengaged from his embrace, and chuckled, ¡°Nothing. I just got overly excited upon seeing. you suddenly, "Let''s go, Leon. Let''s head to the ssroom first." "Okay." Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Jealousy When Milly eximed "brother" in surprise, Jordan and George, whom Stephanie entangled, instinctively- thought she was calling out to them. They were about to agree eagerly, with excitement in their eyes. However, when they turned their heads, the little girl flew into the arms of a stranger like a butterfly. Jordan and George were watching from a distance, and were on the verge of exploding, Who is that person? Why is Milly hugging him? Jordan was so angry that he almost bit his teeth to pieces. His aura becunusually cold and sharp. He ignored Stephanie and George behind him and walked quickly towards them. George was no better. He frowned and looked angry next second, striding closely behind. Jordan! Mr. Tate!" as if he was about to explode and kill someone in the Stephanie tried to call out to them, but the two tall, straight menpletely ignored her voice, not even turning back. Their footsteps hurriedly moved further away. She was left stomping her feet in ce, feeling helpless. At this moment, in ss A, William and Anthony, sitting beside Milly, looked puzzled as they watched her run out and then saw her happily leading a man inside. The man was tall and straight, with delicate features and a handsface. His fair and brightplexion exuded a friendly aura, giving people a refreshing feeling even just by looking at him. The faces of the two of them instantly darkened. Especially William couldn''t hold back his anger. The more he looked, the angrier he became. His tone couldn''t help but be full of resentment: "Boss, who is this guy?" Hmph, Boss actually hugged him! I didn''t even once! I''m jealous! He knew the people from the Buts, and this person definitely wasn''t from the Buts. Hmph, he looked like a bad person with his crooked appearance! Milly let Leon sit in her seat and considerately pulled the desk forward to make him morefortable. Anthony saw her do this and was so angry that his hair almost stood on end. When he had just arrived, she hadn''t treated him like this. He even moved the chair himself! After everything was set up, Milly began to introduce him, "This is my brother, Leon Smith." She was puzzled when she saw William suddenly looking angry. This guy was fine just now. Why did he suddenly becso strange when I cin? Chapter 34 Jealousy She decided that if this guy dared to be disrespect Leon, she would just twist his head off and use it as a ball for Leon to kick When William heard this, he was stunned. Leon Smith, why did this nsound so familiar? Wait, isn''t this Boss'' foster brother? After realising this, his expression changed drastically. He immediately put down his crossed legs and said, "Hehe, so you''re Boss'' brother. No wonder you look so handsand impressive. Nice to meet you. She often mentions you to me." Milly was speechless. This guy really knows how to talk to people. When did I ever mention him? Anthony''s expression did not improve at all but instead beceven colder when he heard that it was her brother. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Leon also noticed their change in mood. He smiled and squinted his eyes in a friendly manner, saying, "Well, I''ll thank you for taking care of Milly." William was pleasantly surprised and quickly waved his hand, responding, "Leon, you''re too polite. Taking - care of Boss... no, taking care of a ssmate is the right thing to do. Rest assured. No one will dare to bully her as long as I''m here." Leon smiled and replied. "Okay." On the side, Anthony watched them banter back and forth like aedy routine. After a while, he couldn''t hold back and lightly snorted, ¡°Haha, hypocritical.¡± Milly furrowed her brows and stared at him coldly, "Shut up!" She had started to change her opinion of him slightly when he testified for her. But now, he was reverting to being the arrogant rich guy, mocking her brother in front of her. Who did he think he was? Speople never change. Leon paid no attention to it. Instead, he raised his hand to prevent Milly from getting into a fight and said, "Milly, don''t act impulsively." Milly, like a cat whose fur had been smoothed down, quickly retracted her ws that were about to cOUL Leon smiled and looked at the hostile Anthony in front of him, "You must be Mr. Anthony, Milly''s sixth brother." The term "sixth brother" struck a chord in Anthony''s heart. His expression was softened slightly, but he still refused to back down. "Hmph." Milly''s anger red up once again when she saw his reaction. She pulled on Leon''s sleeve in anger and said, "Leon, don''t mind him. He''s not my sixth brother. With you. I have six brothers." "You!" Anthony''s face turned red with anger. 18:07 Sat, 22 Jun GB. Chapter 34 Jealousy 63% But Milly felt relieved and replied, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Didn''t someone say they''d be like a puppy if they recognisedas their sister again?" Anthony''s face turned red with embarrassment, his teeth grinding. Why was this girl so petty? Although I had said those words, I said it in anger. Could angry words be taken seriously? Furthermore, in an attempt to make up for his mistakes in the past few days, he had already apologised several times. But she couldn''t see that and instead got angry at her biological brother because of a non- blood-rted foster brother! When Leon heard Milly''s words, a hint of coldness shed across his previously friendly face, but he quickly concealed it. At that moment, the once-silent ssroom suddenly erupted. "Oh, my goodness, Look, a handsguy!" "We''re really lucky today. So many handsguys areing to our ss. Whose guardians are they?" "Are you blind? Even if you don''t read financial newspapers, you should at least watch the news, right? That''s the CEO of the But Group and the Tate Group!" "But Group and Tate Group? Aren''t they here for a swearing ceremony with Anthony and William?" "Probably." Milly listened to the discussions around her and looked up, only to see two figures walking into the ssroom, one following the other. It was Jordan and George. As soon as the two entered, they headed straight for Milly''s desk. Upon seeing Leon sitting there, their already cold expressions darkened even more! Jordan spoke first, extending his hand to Leon with an official and polite tone. "Hello, I assyou must be Mr. Smith. I want to thank you for taking care of my sister, Milly. I should thank you in person, but today I have a meeting with Milly, so I may have to wait until after the swearing ceremony His words almost made it clear that Leon was an outsider. Leon, facing his pressure without any fear, reached out to shake his hand and said, "No need to thank me. Milly is my sister, and it''s my duty to take care of her. I heard Mr. But is always busy and dotes on Ms, Stephanie. How about I handle the swearing ceremony for Milly, and you can handle your sister?" If Milly hadn''t been present, Jordan would have rolled up his sleeves and kicked him out! Leon appeared friendly, but his words were not polite at all. Obviously, he was saying that Jordan favoured Stephanie over Milly. Now, he was here to support Milly. ? 10 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Mutual Jealousy Jordan was seething with anger, wanting to vent his frustration on the nearest wall. He acknowledged his past foolishness before his rebirth, mistaking a counterfeit for a treasure. He was fullymitted to making amends and deserved a chance to turn over a new leaf. At this moment, he found himself unable to argue with Leon, as his words held a ring of truth. This is infuriating! How could I avoid angering Milly and get rid of this hypocritical foster brother? Milly also sensed the unusual tension between the two and thought, they were in different industries. They shouldn''t have such a strong sense ofpetition. She blinked, trying to lighten the mood. "Jordan, are you here for Stephanie''s swearing ceremony? You can head over there. There''s no need to greetpersonally. Leon can handle that for me." Although she felt a twinge of difort seeing Jordan immediately seek out Stephanie upon arrival, she already had Leon and couldn''t be too possessive. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jordan appeared displeased, visibly struggling to contain his anger. After a moment, he spoke, "No, I''m here for your swearing ceremony." Despite Stephanie and Anthony also attending Crestwood High, he rarely cared about anything beyond. their basic needs. He wasn''t even interested in school events like the swearing ceremony. However, since Milly''s arrival, he had been monitoring Crestwood High''s situation daily, even assigning seven or eight retired soldiers to protect the school discreetly. This time, he had even learned of the swearing ceremony in advance andpressed a week''s worth of work into three days to return for the event. Yet, unexpectedly, he was intercepted So it would be odd if he didn''t feel angry. Upon hearing his words, Milly was taken aback. "Huh? You''re here for me?" She had just witnessed Jordan seeking out Stephanie. Have I misunderstood? Ignoring her surprise, Jordan took a deep breath, quelling the urge to confront Leon. Forget it. I can''t risk upsetting Milly. Scanning the room, his gaze settled on Anthony, who was moving a chair to sit beside Milly. He furrowed his brow and asked, "What are you doing sitting here?" Anthony remained expressionless. "I''m here for her swearing ceremony." "Stand up and return to your seat. Students should act like students. How can a student oversee another''s swearing ceremony?" Jordan reprimanded. However, Anthony remained seated, resolute. "No, I''ll stay here." His unwavering demeanour resembled someone ready to defend their position. busy I''m Milly''s sixth brother and I arrived the earliest, so why should I move? If it were a matter of who cfirst, I wouldn''t budge! Jordan narrowed his eyes, reluctant to embarrass Milly yet unwilling to back down. He reached for a chair behind him, forcefully squeezing it into the space beside Anthony. Stretching his long legs, he sat down firmly. "Milly is a member of the Buts, my little sister. It would be scandalous if I were not here for her event,¡± he justified. The space was already small, and with him sitting down, it beceven more cramped. Anthony''s expression darkened. "Jordan, you''re childish to say such nonsense. Leon maintained his gentle smile, but a subtle chill crept into his eyes. The ssroom plunged into a strange and oppressive tension. Even Milly, who wasgging behind, unsure of what was happening, could feel something was amiss in the atmosphere. She rubbed her arms, feeling a chill, and looked at the three brothers gathered around her desk, sighing helplessly. Having too many brothers is indeed a kind of trouble. William was the only one unaffected by the tension. At that moment, he resembled a joyful puppy, wagging his tail enthusiastically around his brother George, showering him with exaggerated praises. "Wow, George! What brings you here to oversee my swearing ceremony? Do you suddenly realise your little brother is also very outstanding? "Hehe. No need to be modest. A talented little brother likeis a valuable asset wherever he goes. "Oh, brother, would you like to see my test paper? It''s impressive!" George remained silent.. He nced at the mop leaning against the ssroom''s back door, briefly considering stuffing it into William''s mouth to silence him. Everyone in the family was calm and solemn; he couldn''t pinpoint which gene had gone awry when a chatterbox like William snuck in. He might have suspected that his brother was switched if he hadn''t raised this guy himself. Rubbing his temples, which were throbbing from the constant chatter, George sternlymanded, "Shut up!" The tail-wagging William immediately fell silent, looking dejected. "Oh." Sitting beside William, George could see Milly''s desk from the corner of his eye, The books in the deskpartment were neatly arranged, and he could faintly see the graceful handwriting on the folded test papers. A pink cup sat on the desk, emanating a clean and gentle ambience. Running his fingertips over the items, George''s heavy mood lightened slightly just by observing things associated with her. 8:08 Sat, 22 Jun (R) -T Chapter 35 Mutual Jealousy 63% It''s quite a coincidence that William and my fianc¨¦e shared a table. Is this fate''s way of facilitating our close interaction? Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but smile. I must find a way to evade the three troublemakers and take my fianc¨¦e home. Whether Leon noticed his scrutiny or not, he shifted his figure to block George''s line of sight. Unfazed by being caught staring, George confidently raised his eyes to meet Leon''s. ¡°Mr. Smith, I''ve heard of your esteemed reputation." While investigating Milly''s situation in the Buts, George also delved into her past. He knew the Smiths treated Milly well, regarding her as their daughter. As the saying goes, love me, love my dog. He held a favourable view of the Smith family, but only towards the foster parents. As for the foster brother before him.... The more I look, the more irritating it gets. Upon hearing his greeting, Leon maintained his gentle and soft expression. ¡°Hello, Mr. Tate." Georgezily crossed his long legs, exuding an innate air of nobility. His thin lips slightly parted. Mr. Smith, we are practically family. No need for such formality." A flicker of amusement crossed Leon''s face. "Mr. Tate, you have quite the sense of humour. Remainingposed, George responded, Tm not joking. Milly is fianc¨¦e. ording to seniority. my you''re indeed an elder brother. But I''m afraid it might startle you at our first meeting. There''s no rush. We have plenty of tto get acquainted." Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Public Apology Upon hearing these words, the already tense atmosphere in the ssroom seemed to cool down slightly. The first person to react was Milly. Her eyes widened in disbelief at his audacity to say such a thing in front of everyone. Without hesitation, she grabbed the book from the table and hurled it at him. ¡°What are you saying?!" George smoothly caught the flying book. Instead of getting angry, he smiled indulgently and spoke in a half- coaxing, half-teasing tone, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. If you don''t wantto say anything, I won''t." Milly was so furious that she felt the urge to p him. What was with his tone? What did he mean by "listening to me? What did he mean by not speaking if I didn''t want him to? The more she listened, the more it sounded like he was teasing her in a flirtatious manner. After ring fiercely at George, she turned to Leon and exined, "Ignore his nonsense. I have no connection with him whatsoever. If we must have a rtionship, then he is my enemy!" Thest words were practically gritted through her teeth. I really don''t understand how these CEOs nowadays are taking this kind of clingy and annoying approach. Shouldn''t they be following the route of "if you don''t marry me, I''ll threaten the lives of your entire family, then block the entire city so you can''t find a job¡°? Isn''t that the right way to go? If it were indeed the case, it would be easy to handle. I would make sure he regretted ever crossing paths, with me, using my fists to teach him the true meaning of life! But if not... I don''t know where to start. It was true what they said. A good woman feared a persistent man. Leon smiled, and when he looked at Milly, the gloom in his eyes had long disappeared. "Well, I believe in Milly." Milly smiled with her eyes curved. Jordan, who was observing the scene from the side, felt a pang of jealousy for the first tin his life. He pursed his lips but ultimately swallowed back the words that had reached his mouth. When the principal arrived with a smile, he was met with the sight of a confrontation between the influential figures. His short and chubby body couldn''t help but tremble. Although Crestwood High had always been strict with its entrance exam, regardless of whether they were the children of officials or the wealthy, if they didn''t meet the cutoff, they wouldn''t be admitted. It was not about how strong Crestwood High was, but it was because the influential figures held them in high regard. Otherwise, with just a stomp of their feet, Crestwood High would have copsed long ago. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So, he had to be self-aware. If the influential figures offered respect, he had to ept it. He shouldn''t ignore them. That''s why, when he heard that both Mr. Tate and Mr. But had ctoday, he didn''t even have time. 38 Chapter 36 Public Apology "Mr. Tate, Mr. But, it''s an honour to have you ere. The principal smiled with a face full of wrinkles. Jordan and George''s attention was focused on Milly. They both gave a faint "Hmm" and didn''t even bother to shake hands, The principal wiped the sweat off his forehead, unsure of what was happening to them. He continued, "Mr. Tate. Mr. But, the swearing ceremony is scheduled to be held on the yground. But it''s quite hot today. If you feel it''s not suitable, we can move indoors. What do you think?" Jordan and George finally reacted upon hearing this. Although it was not midsummer, it was still scorching near noon, especially on the shadeless yground. They didn''t mind, but if Milly got sunburned.... After sconsideration, Jordan said, ¡°Let''s switch to indoors then." The principal responded promptly, "Sure, I will change the n immediately." "Sir, wait!" a clear voice suddenly interrupted. Milly frowned and turned to Jordan, saying, "Jordan, let''s stick with the yground. I prefer not to switch indoors. If they moved indoors, wouldn''t it benefit Stephanie and Mnie? She was eager to see their little. performance. The affectionate tone when calling his ninstantly softened Jordan. The cold demeanour he had moments ago vanished, his lips curled up, and his gaze towards Leon becmore rxed. ¡°Okay, let''s go with Milly''s suggestion!" Look, my sister still calledso sweetly. Holding the swearing ceremony on the yground was nothing. If Milly wanted to go to the moon now, he''d even contact NASA himself. The principal was momentarily surprised, then quickly smiled apologetically. "Okay, let''s stick to the original n. The ceremony will start at half past nine. Please remember to arrive on time." Milly''s lips curled slightly, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. If Stephanie knew that she hadn''t pleaded for her, would she faint on the spot, or did she have sother trick up her sleeve to get out of it? If she saw Jordan standing on the yground watching her under the protection of the Buts, would she cry on the spot? The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She couldn''t wait to see the performance. At this moment, Milly''s excitement was evident, and George, who had been observing her, couldn''t help but smile indulgently. This little hedgehog is really cute. Though I don''t know what''s going on in her mind, judging from her excited look, there should be a good show to watch. Chapter 36 Public Apology On the yground. "Wow, look at those three men. They''re so handslike they stepped out of aic book." "Yeah, are they celebrities? So tall and handsome. Are they models?" "Oh, who''s that country bumpkin standing next to them? So outdated. Who still rocks those thick bangs these days? So old-fashioned." The swearing ceremony was attended by all the students in the school, including freshmen, sophomores, and parents, filling the field. In the crowd, Jordan, George, and Leon stood out effortlessly. Their striking appearance alone captured everyone''s attention. The three stood beside Milly, casting a shadow over her and shielding her from the ring sun. Milly paid no attention to the surrounding discussions and sharp nces, standing confidently without being affected. These nces had little impactpared to her past experiences. However, she couldn''t help but feel that the opening speech of the ceremony was rushed. Both the school leaders and department heads seemed in a hurry to finish. "Next, before the student representatives speak, we will invite two students who made mistakes to con stage to reflect and ¦¥¦° apologise. These students ndered and defamed our senior student, Milly But, without knowing the full story. "To uphold school discipline, educate individuals, and serve as a warning to others, these two individuals wilm apologise and reflect under the national g. We hope this will be a lesson for other students to follow school rules, study diligently, unite with ssmates, and becdisciplined students." The show was about to begin. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ying the Recording in Public Stephanie clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes betrayed a fierce resentment she couldn''t conceal. She never expected that Milly would pull such a stunt on her. Everything was fine yesterday. She had agreed to exin it to the teacher and spare herself from apologising on stage. Yet, just moments ago, the teacher informed her that no one had spoken up for her. and she still had to apologise on stage or face disciplinary consequences that could dy her graduation. And Jordan was present. Wasn''t this a direct insult? Milly, that b*tch must be orchestrating this deliberately! As she seethed with anger, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in her peripheral vision. "Mnie, why did you just arrive? I''ve been waiting for you. Stephanie''s eyes sparkled as she hurried over, adopting a more sweet tone, ''I don''t understand what''s wrong with my sister. She promised to speak up. for us, but now she''s returned to her word. It''s truly exasperating. Mnie ignored her words, bypassing her and heading to the back of the line. Stephanie was taken aback. What''s wrong with Mnie? Something seems off. Given her previous temperament, she would have confronted Milly if she had heard such words. Why is she so subdued today? Compelled to follow, she stood beside Mnie, feigning urgency in her voice. "Mnie, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? If you''re unwell, inform the teacher and return to the ssroom. I''ll apologise on your behalf when I take the stage." Upon hearing this, Mnie nearly burst intoughter. Apologise on my behalf? You are likely nning to push all the blonwhen you go up there. She had been so naive before, failing to notice such tant intentions and foolishly allowing herself to be used as a scapegoat.. With this realisation, she gazed expressionlessly at Stephanie and asked coldly, "Stephanie, letask you. - Are we best friends?" Taken aback by her gaze, Stephanie nodded quickly. "Yes, we are." Mnie sneered sarcastically. "Best friends? Do you know that my family went bankrupt because of you?" Upon hearing this, Stephanie''s expression changed. She had been preupied with navigating the current situation and had forgotten that Mnie had called her the previous night to disclose their family''s financial ruin. No wonder she has been acting strangely since her arrival, her face filled with despair and destion. But how was their family''s bankruptcy my fault? "Mnie, I know what happened to your family, and I empathise with you. I told you I would speak with Chapter 37 ying the Recording in Public. trivial matter? I am genuinely disappointed in you Listening to Stephanie''s defence, Mnie found it utterly absurd. She''s still trying to push everything on me. What am I expecting? Yet, seeing her like this, Mnie found it amusing. Unable to contain herself, she burst intoughter. "Stephanie, do you genuinely believe that the Spencer family went bankrupt because of Jordan? While the Spencers may not be as affluent as the Buts, we have a sturdy foundation that cannot easily be dismantled by the Buts overnight. Those targeting the Spencer family to support Milly are from even higher, perhaps even top-tier, prominent family. "And I couldn''t help butugh when I saw Jordan earlier. You''ve always imed to be the darling of your family, the apple of their eye. But why did I spot him standing next to Milly? Not only him, Mr. Tate, Mr. William, and even Anthony, too. "Hahaha. Stephanie, you are truly pitiful. Milly has received so much more than you without even trying. You are quiteughable. Hahaha Mnie genuinely found it amusing,ughing with a strong sense of sarcasm and disdain, even shedding tears fromughter, bending over in amusement. Stephanie was provoked by her mockingughter, her eyes red with anger. Each word felt like a jab at her wounds. Jordan favoured Milly, George was Milly''s fianc¨¦, William was Milly''s loyal follower, and even Anthony was gradually epting Milly''s influence. It seemed like everyone had changed. Stephanie''s face turned livid, clenching her fists tightly to maintain went bankrupt? You may no longer be the pampered little princess mposure. "So what if your family without Jordan and Anthony. I am still the jewel of the Buts. but I still have my other brothers even "Jewel of the Buts?" Mnie wiped away tears ofughter, gazing at her with a mocking glint in her eyes. "Stephanie, as we were once desk mates, I''ll remind you to cherish the present. You cannotpete with Milly. You have only just begun to covet what she disdains. What do you have to rival her?" Listening to her sarcasm, Stephanie''s expression fluctuated. "You-" Just then, the loudspeaker on stage coincidentally sounded, emitting a m sharp and piercing noise. ¡°Next, before the student representatives speak, we will invite two students who made mistakes to con stage to reflect and apologise..." Mnie ignored her and stood boldly beneath the national g. "I am Mnie from ss 3D of the senior year. I sincerely apologise to Milly from ss 3A for wrongly m using you of cheating on the exam. It was my error to doubt your abilities. Please forgivefor my misunderstanding Stephanie watched Mnie making her apology on stage and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Phew, I''m d Mnie didn''t ratout about my instigation, a stroke of luck amidst misfortune. Even if Jordan finds out I misunderstood Milly, I can just go hand cry, exin myself, and pin it all on 12:38 Sun, 23 June E Chapter 37 ying the Recording in Public Mnie''s evil influence. I don''t think Jordan will dwell on it too much. Mnie seemed to sense her gaze and abruptly turned to look at her, her eyes cold and filled with relentless animosity. Stephanie shuddered, a sense of foreboding washing over her. Having been friends for so long, even if Stephanie wasn''t genuine towards her, there was still as still some. understandingbetween them. She cares so much about her reputation. She must have felt relieved I didn''t rat her out. Well, let her revel in that relief for now. But soon, it would be tfor aeback. And that feeling wouldn''t sit well with her, would it? 20 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Unveiling the Truth Mnie grinned, her finger gripping the microphone tightly as she spoke. ¡°As for my apology to Milly. I will conclude it here. However, before I step down, there is one more thing I''d like to address. "Those familiar withknow that Stephanie But from our ss is my close friend, or at least I believed so. I have gone to great lengths to maintain our friendship, such as defending her and speaking ill of others on her behalf. Yet, to my surprise, all my efforts for this so-called friend were merely seen asclimbing the socialdder in her eyes." With a swift movement, she revealed a silver-white phone in her hand. She quickly yed a recording where a female voice could be heard. "Mnie, I just found out my sister''s old school report card from her previous school in the town. Her grades were shockingly poor, below average. How did she manage to get into Crestwood High? "Mnie, lettell you secretly, my sister only scored six hundred points on her exam! Yet, she somehow secured a spot in ss A! "Could she have cheated? Who knows, but her grades seem suspicious. I mean, who can make such a big improvement overnight?" The recording crackled with background noise, faint electrical interference buzzing near the microphone. Yet, amidst it all, the conversation''s essence and tone remained crystal clear. It was Stephanie! Milly watched Mnie proudly standing beneath the national g from a distance on the yground. A smile crept across her face with admiration in her eyes. Mnie couldn''t be considered malicious. She simply ced excessive trust in others, often being easily influenced by others. However, her unwavering courage to stand up against Stephanie, even amidst her family''s financial struggles, was quite unexpected. It showed a certain rity of judgment and a strong sense of justice, qualities that Milly found surprisingly endearing. The recording was brief,sting only a few minutes. Mnie surveyed the crowd below the stage, feeling not an ounce of shbut rather a sense of liberating satisfaction. She had never feared embarrassment or loss of face. It was never about preserving her own dignity! "These recordings were captured by ssroom surveince, revealing Stephanie''s insidious remarks. While she never explicitly mentioned cheating, her insinuations were clear. I was influenced by her, made mistakes, and deserved punishment. I feel no shin admitting it. "I share this to rify that I am not the mastermind behind this scheme. I ept the punishment, but I won''t take the blfor something that''s not my fault. Milly, I hope you keep a closer eye on your dear sister in the future. "That''s all for my statement. Thank you, everyone. With her final words, the murmurs in the audience grew louder, bing increasingly unpleasant. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. An tha ha sidelinas Coche nomirima im Chahed mas 23 Chapter 38 Unveiling the Truth anticipated Mnie''s bold actions. She wants to break ties witpletely! Approaching her, Mnie handed Stephanie the microphone, smirking. "Your turn, Stephanie." Stephanie trembled, overwhelmed by the escting chatter behind her, feeling as though all eyes were on her, filled with scorn and ridicule. I despised this feeling! As the princess of the Buts and a respected heiress, when have I ever endured such humiliation?! No, I can''t just sit back. I have to take action to save myself. Stephanie clenched her teeth and grabbed the microphone, feeling the urge tosh out. Still, she restrained herself in front of the crowd, concealing the anger in her eyes. "Mnie, what has gotten into you? Have you experienced something traumatic? We''re good friends. How could you uselike this?" Her words echoed through the microphone. Mnie gazed at the familiar face before her, feigning innocence, and felt repulsed. How could such a poor act have fooled me? Does she still think she could maniptelike before? Does she think a few words could makefeel sorry for her? Heh! Mnie stared at her coldly, sounding irritated. "Are you going up? If you don''t, I don''t mind ying the rest of the recordings I have about you on my phone." She wasn''t bluffing. There were indeed numerous recordings of Stephanie on her phone. Still, due to tconstraints on stage, she had only yed a part of them. Sure enough, Stephanie immediatelyplied, no longer arguing with Mnie, as if afraid of further revtions. However, as she reached the final step leading to the tform, her shoe suddenly slipped, causing her to lose her bnce. With a loud "bang,¡± she fell heavily to the ground. "Ah!" The teacher seated on the stage was startled and hurried over to check on her injuries, calling 911 and informing the school clinic. "Stephanie!" Anthony, standing beside Milly, saw Stephanie''s fall and rushed over without hesitation. It was evident that he was genuinely concerned for his sister. Although the stage was not high, just a little over a meter from the ground, the concrete floor below was NO unforgiving. Falling onto it would undoubtedly cause significant pain if not serious injury. Observing from the back of the line, Milly couldn''t help but chuckle, her dimples deepening, radiating a youthful charm. Chapter 38 Unveiling the Truth Tsk tsk tsk, Stephanie is quite something. To avoid apologising and maintain her image/she''s willing to resort to self-harm. Admirable courage, I must say! But She nced up at the motionless Jordan, blinked inquisitively, and inquired, "Aren''t you going to check on her? It sounded like she fell pretty badly." Jordan''s expression remained serious, his tone icy, "I''m not a doctor. Checking and becking on her won''t help, and besides, didn''t Anthony just go over? With him there, nothing serious will happen." Milly thought to herself, well, that makes sense. Then she noticed Jordan suddenly lower his head, a hint of guilt in his eyes. "Milly, are you always bullied like this at school?" Milly was momentarily taken aback. Always bullied? "Are you implying that what Mnie said about Stephanie framing me?" Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Orphanage Can Be Scheduled Jordan nodded. "Milly. I''m sorry. It''s my fault for not properly guiding Stephanie and not protecting you Milly smiled warmly and replied, ¡°It''s all right. I''m not upset about it. Please don''t worry too much." Stephanie''s antics didn''t bother her at all. She just yed along to pass the time. In fact, she found it quite amusing. It brought sexcitement to her otherwise dull life. But Jordan didn''t see it that way. Seeing Milly trying tofort him with a smile made him uneasy. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, deepening his inner turmoil. The image of her alone in the morgue in his previous life, frail and pale The pain in his heart was almost suffocating. "Milly, this time, I will protect you no matter what. I will support you in whatever you want to do. As long as you are happy, safe, and healthy." "Huh?" Milly was surprised by this sudden, serious promise. Why would he say something like that out of the blue? And considering the Buts''s imminent bankruptcy, her survival would be a concern, let alone her desires. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Due to Stephanie''s unexpected fall, the school had to quickly attend to her injuries to prevent any negative consequences. The swearing ceremony had to be abruptly ended. George sighed, looking down at Milly''s soft hair. He reluctantly said. "It seems like we won''t be able to hug today." His warm breath on Milly''s ear made it hard for her to ignore. Turning to him, she asked, "Do you want a hug?" George raised an eyebrow, gazing at her openly. "Yes." Before he could react, arge figure jumped on him, embracing and nuzzling him. "Wow, George, I didn''t know you cared so much about me. If you want a hug, just ask. I''ll hug you every day! "Do you want a kiss too? Muah!" George was taken aback and received two kisses from William, his expression darkening instantly! He had never wanted to strangle his brother more than in that moment, Milly couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the sight. George brought this upon himself with his ulterior motives against her. He deserved it! 12:38 Sun, 23 Jun tr Chapter 39 Orphanage Can Be Scheduled the yground. His expression hinted at a desire to give him a shoulder throw. "Danny!" Upon hearing the CEO call his name, Danny immediately understood and handed him a wet wipe. George carefully cleaned his fingers, then roughly wiped his face, focusing on the areas where William had kissed him until they turned slightly red. He then removed his expensive suit and handed it to Danny, He said, "Get rid of this. As for the orphanage we discussedst time, I believe we should prioritise it now." Danny nced at William, still innocently squatting on the yground, and replied, "Yes, sir." Milly smirked, finding the affectionate yet dangerous dynamic between the two brothers quite amusing. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Milly-it was Mnie, who had just stepped down from the stage. She appeared calmer than before, though herck of sleep was evident from her dark circles and tiredplexion. However, her eyes shone brightly, free from any bad intentions. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thank you, Milly" Milly blinked in surprise at Mnie''s sudden appearance. Thank me?" Mnie nodded. "I have never had to worry about food and clothing since I was young. It may seem like I have a carefree life, but deep down, I''ve always felt aimless about my future. "Now that my family has gone bankrupt, it seems like many things have suddenly blear to me. including the future that used to trouble me. I have found what I want. Please don''t misunderstand. I am not asking for your help. I just want to thank you sincerely." After saying this, she let out a sigh as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She raised her eyebrows, waved with youthful vigour, and said, "Milly, goodbye." Milly stood still and curled her lips. "Goodbye" After the swearing ceremony, students could go hwith their parents. Milly looked up at Leon beside her, her eyes showing a dependence that she couldn''t control. "Where do you live now?" Because the original owner was taken back to the Buts, the foster parents were overly sad, so Leon took them abroad to live, and their house here had long been sold. Leon smiled gently, reached out and pinched her earlobe. "Don''t worry I''m staying at a friend''s house now. After this busy time, I will have tto y with you." Milly nodded, feeling a bit down. "Okay." She wanted to live with Leon Jordan squinted his eyes and watched as Leon pinched Milly''s earlobe. At that moment, he wanted to break his hand! Chapter 39 Orphanage Can Be Scheduled No, not just break his hand. He wanted to break every part of him! Just then, the principal hurried over in a fluster. "Mr. But, please go check on Stephanie. She refuses treatment unless she sees you. Look Jordan withdrew his gaze but still exuded a fierce aura, causing the principal to tremble, Oh no, the boss'' face looks so scary. Could it be because we made Stephanie fall down the stairs and he''s angry? But we are innocent. We En just checked the stairs, and they were fine. She simply lost her footing and fell. Will Mr. But retaliate against us? Jordan only nced at him and then turned his gaze to Milly, standing beside him. He softened his voice and said, "Milly, wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Milly nodded. Seeing her obedient appearance, Jordan couldn''t help but smile, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped. He discreetly nced at George and Leon, still standing in ce, and said to Ivan, following behind him, "You stay here to take care of Milly. There mustn''t be any mishaps. Ivan nodded and replied, "Yes, sir." Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Seeking Revenge for His Fianc¨¦e Milly nced at Ivan, the executive assistant assigned to follow her around by her older brother. She couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Did Jordan seriously treatlike a child when he sent a nanny to keep an eye on me? this to take care of. I have to leave now." Leon checked his watch and said, "Milly, I have sMilly looked at him with a hint of reluctance. She asked, "Already? Leaving so soon? We haven''t even had a meal together." In this story, the only ones who truly care for the original owner are the Smiths. Their bond goes beyond. just the original owner''s body; even Milly herself felt a connection with the brother in front of her. Leon affectionately ruffled her hair. His eyes were still filled with warmth and joy. Heforted, "Milly, be good. I just cback from abroad and have sthings to attend to. After I finish my business, I''ll get in touch with you, and we can spend squality ttogether, okay?" Milly waspelled to agree, "Okay." With the college entrance exam approaching, she needed tto study. ying now would not be enjoyable; it was better to wait until Leon was free and the exam was over before having fun together. Leon put his left hand in his pocket. He tousled Milly''s hair once more with his right hand before he left. Just before leaving, he cast a nce at George, who was standing nearby. There was a surge of unmistakable hostility shing in his eyes. George raised an eyebrow, meeting his gaze fearlessly. Leon''s emotion quickly changed. By the tGeorge tried to read the emotion in Leon''s eyes, he had returned to his usual gentle and refined appearance, as if the previous nce was an illusion. Watching Leon walk away, George narrowed his eyes. There was something about this man that didn''t sit right with him. His gaze wasn''t merely a simple warning or disdain, but rather a deeper and more terrifying intent to kill. This kind of gaze couldn''t be a casual or asional disy; it wasn''t something an ordinary person would possess So, who was he really? What was his motive for getting close to the little hedgehog? Regardless of Leon''s hidden agenda, if George discovered any ill intentions towards Milly, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate the threat. Unaware of the scrutiny of George by her brother, Milly turned to George, who was still by her side, and furrowed her brow. "Did you have a hand in the downfall of Mnie''s family?" George set aside his inner spection. He gazed down at her nomittably and asked, "Why do you assit''s me? Perhaps your brother intervened on your behalf." Milly didn''t beat around the bush. She stated inly. The only family capable of bankrupting the Chapter 40 Seeking Revenge for His Fianc¨¦e Initially, she had considered the possibility of Jordan''s involvement, but upon closer inspection, she realised it was unlikely. Her familycked the resources to overpower their enemies in one swift move. George suddenly burst intoughter. It wasn''t a mocking or forced smile, but a genuine expression of joy from the heart. "The little hedgehog is quite sharp. Yes, it was me," he admitted. His confession surprised Milly. Stunned, she chose to ignore the term "little hedgehog" he used. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Why did you do this? As far as I know, there were no grievances between the Spencers and yours, right?" she asked. George smiled smugly and revealed, "No grievances? Their daughter bullied my fianc¨¦e. Isn''t that a grievance?" Milly was speechless. I knew it! I shouldn''t have asked! "I''ve told you before that I''m not your fianc¨¦e. Don''t you dare to callthat in the future. If there is a next time, I''m going to forcibly silence you!" She clenched her fist, and the mes of anger burned brightly in her eyes. It seemed like she truly intended to use force to shut him up. George raised an eyebrow as he looked at the little hedgehog, who had returned to a vignt state. Her pouting expression was truly adorable.. If he wasn''t afraid that the little hedgehog would sting him if he continued, he wouldn''t have wanted to stop here. He looked at Milly with a half-smile and said, "Since you aren''t my fianc¨¦e, you should return the bracelet to me. It is inappropriate for you to keep it because my grandmother gave it to the future daughter-inw." Milly rolled up her sleeves and looked at the bracelet on her wrist. It shimmered with a milky white glow in the sunlight. She wasn''t sure if it was just an illusion, but the bracelet seemed to tremble again. Actually, she didn''t want to keep it. Milly had tried everything these days, even using pliers in the end, but she couldn''t take it off, as if it were attached to her wrist. It was really odd. George looked at her expression and knew she couldn''t take it off. The smile in his eyes deepened. Well, it seemed like all of his effort to pray to his grandmother every daytely had paid off. "How about this? I''ll have a jewelry designer from mypany take a look. Although this bracelet is quite old, the essence remains the same. The designer should know what to do." Milly looked at him sceptically and asked, "You''re not up to something again, are you?" Chapter 40 Seeking Revenge for His nc¨¦e George smiled faintly. "What ideas could I possibly have? My grandfather likes you so much, and I don''t dare to force you. Since you''ve decided not to be my fianc¨¦e anymore, as the head of the Tates, I can''t just rush things." He took a step back and said, "If you have a better way to remove the bracelet, you can try. Milly fell silent. She had no other way. She had tried everything she could in the past few days. However, when she thought about it carefully, George''s suggestion did make sense. He couldn''t force her. As the high and mighty president of the Tates, this man could make the country''s finances tremble with a stomp of his foot. What kind of beautiful woman couldn''t he have? Was it worth putting in effort for a high school student like her? "Then where do I find those designers?" Milly asked. "At my house," George said calmly. "What? Your house?" Milly stared at him wide-eyed. The trust, which had just been established, crumbled upon hearing those words. George remained calm and spoke with a straightforward tone, "The jewelry designers of the Tates are the elite in the industry. They are crucial to the business. These highly confidential professional talents cannot just appear casually in other ces, understand?" ''m Milly pursed her lips. She had never been in contact with jewelry design, but hearing him speak like this. seemed simr to the confidentiality agreements of actors, where they couldn''t reveal any information about the movie after filming to ensure that the audience wasn''t spoiled with the plot and to maintain a sense of mystery. Looking at it this way, it seemed understandable. X Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The Challenge Ahead Milly apanied George back to Tate''s mansion. 45 Pearls In theory, William should have cback with them, but halfway there, George suddenly mentioned that the professional e-sports team FX was holding auditions for young trainees that day. Upon hearing this, William, who had been chatting with Milly, becinstantly excited. He started insisting on signing up. William even threatened to jump out of the car and lie dead in the wilderness if he wasn''t allowed to go. George reluctantly agreed and asked Danny to call a taxi for him because of his persistence. The peace finally returned after that. This series of actions made Danny, who was sitting in the passenger seat, twitch his lips. In order to have salone twith his fianc¨¦e, his boss even turned a blind eye to Mr. William engaging in e-sports. After all, that boy had attempted various dangerous acts in the past to y e-sport, including jumping off a building, cutting his wrist, hanging himself, and bumping into a tree, but none of it was a sess. Surprisingly, today his boss simply let him go to be with Ms. But. In that moment. Danny felt a twinge of sympathy for William. It seemed like a brother was not as important as a wife.. When Milly entered the house with George, she was greeted by a line of men in formal wear standing in two lines in the living hall. The sight gave her the impression of facing a group of gangsters. "What is going on here?" Milly asked. Always sharp to react, Danny quickly stepped forward to exin, "Ms. But, these are designers from Tate Group''s jewelrypany. There were supposed to be forty-five people, and all of them are present here." Milly had a hard tprocessing this. She thought there was no need for such formality. Those who know the truth know they were designers; those who don''t might assthese men will start marching at any moment. Remainingposed, George led Milly to the sofa and instructed a servant to bring her a ss of milk. He then turned to the team and said, "Ccloser and examine this bracelet. Find a way to remove it without causing harm." "Yes, Mr. Tate." The chief jewelry designer, who was also the department manager, stepped forward to carefully examine the bracelet on Milly''s wrist. He examined it very carefully. After a while, he looked away and reported to George. "The material of this bracelet appears to be unique. It''s not ordinary silver or metal. Removing it forcefully Chapter 42 The Challenge Ahead This is the first tI''ve seen a bracelet made of this material. Please wait a moment while we discuss a solution After speaking, he took out a camera and took several shots of the bracelet, also using a ruler to measure and record various detailed data. It took them more than ten minutes of fussing before they finally stopped. Watching them gather the data and begin to analyse it, Milly asked somewhat uneasily, "Are you sure they could remove this?" Not sure if it was her imagination, she couldn''t help but feel that they were acting a bit odd. George remained confident and said, "They are professionals in jewelry. If they can''t handle this, they should resign." Impressed by his assurance, Milly nodded in agreement. "Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat while we wait?" George offered. "No. thank you," Milly declined, her attention fixed on the designers. She had no appetite and just wanted the bracelet removed quickly so she could go hand finish her homework. George stopped pushing her. From that moment on, he fell silent, sitting on the sofa beside her, and they waited together. After about an hour, the head designer handed George a few sheets of A4 paper filled with information. "Mr. Tate, this is the data analysis we justpleted for this bracelet. It''s peculiar; the diameter of this bracelet is clearly too small for a hand to fit through, meaning it''s impossible to remove it without causing harm.¡± George furrowed his brow. The aura around him visibly turned colder. He mmed the paper onto the table and scattered the sheets. I don''t need to know the details of your discussion; just givethe conclusion." The chief was taken aback by his sinister aura, but he was experienced and quickly adjusted his tone. He said. "After analysing the data, we have cup with two possible solutions. The first option is to cut the bracelet with tools and then use professional techniques to repair it." "No"" George interjected, "This bracelet is my grandmother''s only keepsake; it cannot be damaged in any way." The chief nodded and continued, Then the only other option is to forcibly remove it, but this injury to her hand." "No..." "It''s fine!" Milly''s voice drowned out George''s objection. She went o may cause on. "It''s fine; my hand can get injured; it''s not a problem. I write with my right hand anyway, so I Chapter 42 The Challenge Ahead. don''t need my left hand. A minor injury should heal quickly. Upon hearing her words, George''s expression darkened, and the atmosphere around them cooled. Is she eager to distance herself from me? She''s even willing to do that at the cost of getting hurt! 45 Pearls The chief looked at her resolute expression and awkwardly smiled. "Miss, you have misunderstood, The diameter of this bracelet is very of small, almost smug around your wrist. If we removed it without damaging the bracelet, we would have to surgically remove part of your palm. It''s not as simple as a scratch." Milly widened her eyes disbelief and asked, ¡°What? Remove part of my palm?" The chief editor nodded. "Yes, those are the only two options currently! Which one would you prefer? Milly struggled with words. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Which one should I choose? Why did it feel like choosing between two evils? How do I decide? One was a precious memento, the other a part of her own body. I..." She wanted to keep both. George took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead. He said, ¡°Alright, you all can leave for now." The chief bowed respectfully and said. "Yes, Mr. Tate." Then he led the group out. The living room was now only upied by George, Milly, and Danny, who had been silently standing by. Milly looked disinterestedly at the bracelet on her wrist, attempting to remove it, but it was stuck. She m ve couldn''t tell if it was her imagination, but it felt like the bracelet had somehow shrunk in size as if it were throwing a tantrum like a child. 20 X Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Delicate Rural Charm After numerous failed attempts, Milly gave up in frustration. Oh well. I''ll figure it outter, she thought to herself. "I want to go hnow," Milly announced, her voice tinged with disappointment. George made no move to stop her. He rose from his seat and offered, ¡°I''ll have the driver take you hMilly declined, saying, ¡°It''s okay. I can take a taxi. When she put on her backpack and was ready to leave, suddenly, the wind was blowing ferociously, thunder was roaring, and rain was pouring down. It happened in a matter of seconds. Milly gazed at the dark sky and pouring rain. She waspletely taken aback. How could the weather change so fast? It was sunny just moments ago. Observing the downpour outside, George suggested, "It''s raining heavily. Why don''t you stay overnight? I''ll inform your brother." Squinting sceptically at him, Milly replied. "That won''t be necessary. I won''t get wet in the car. Do you have an umbre?" "Yes, George replied, signaling to the servant nearby. "Get her an umbre." Yes, Mr. Tate." Milly nced at the storm outside. She pursed her lips, concluded that she just needed an umbre, and rode in a cab. However, the security guard rushed in. He looked panicked as he reported, "Mr. Tate, I heard there''s a typhoon approaching, and the roads outside are blocked. We need to bring the car inside quickly." This news made Milly furrow her browspletely. How could the weather change so suddenly? And there''s a typhoon approaching now? Turning to the man beside her, her eyes filled with suspicion. Under her scrutinising gaze, George remainedposed. He raised an eyebrow and quipped, "You don''t think I control the weather, do you?" Milly couldn''t say anything. Perhaps she was overthinking. Even if he possessed extraordinary abilities, controlling the weather was beyond his power. The rain persisted in pouring outside, and it was intensifying rapidly into a torrential downpour. As the security guard had predicted, a violent storm erupted, darkening the sky and creating an apocalyptic. scene. Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 43 Delicate Rural Charmi about staying at the mansion for the night? I''ll take you to school once the typhoon has passed in the morning. It''s not safe to venture out now." Surveying the darkened sky, Milly waspelled to agree. With the roads blocked, leaving was no longer an option. Thank you then." Upon hearing her eptance, Danny was ted, almost jumping with joy. He quickly offered, "I''ll have the maid escort you upstairs right away." Milly nodded. She shouldered her school backpack and followed the maid upstairs. As Milly disappeared from view, a cold voice pierced the air. Coupled with the howling wind outside the vi, it carried ssinister undertones. "Danny!" Danny swallowed nervously, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, and his legs trembling involuntarily. Oh no, did I act too forward earlier? Trying too hard to impress and keep Ms. But in the mansion, right in the face of Mr. Tate? Will he take offense? If only I hadn''t been so eager to tter her. Sob, sob, sob. "I will double your sry for this month. Inform the finance department on your own. Also, let them know that the jewelry design department had exceptional performance; they need to double their sry this month, too." "What?" Danny was momentarily speechless in shock at the unexpected news. Before he could react, George had already made his way toward where Milly had left. Indeed, buttering up the right person can open many doors! The brightness of the space briefly blinded Milly upon entering. Not an exaggeration, but the sight truly blinded her. The entire door frand window frames are embedded with sparkling diamonds; the floor is paved withrge pieces of solid-coloured gemstones; and the ceiling is adorned with precious agate. Even the decorative paintings are made of colourful wild pearls. Plus, all the furniture in the room is pink. At first nce, it truly gives off a kind of exquisite rustic charm. She was, after all, the best actress in her previous life. She had encountered her fair share of valuable items. With just one look, she could tell that everything in this room, from the tiny diamonds to therge gemstones, was authentic. Unable to contain her awe, she clicked her tongue in amazement. The wealth of this family was trul immense, evident in the opulent decoration of their home. She thought this disy of luxury was quite extravagant, but as she turned a corner of the room and anticipated a simple wardrobe, she was taken aback by a vast walk-in closet spanning a hundred square meters. It was stocked with everything from lingerie and swimsuits to evening gowns. Chapter 43 Delicate Rural Charm Despite having seen grandeur before, Milly was still surprised by the sight, Did the Tates truly spend sovishly on their guests? Are they not worry that their money would run our? Suppressing the temptation to pluck the diamonds from the wall, she took a deep breath, selected a suitable nightgown, and proceeded to freshen up. Upon emerging, she noticed her phone on the table shing. ncing at it, she was surprised to see a long list of missed calls from Jordan, along from Anthony. She hadpletely forgotten to return their calls. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Swiftly, she called Jordan to assure him of her safety, finally feeling a sense of relief. However, the phone lit up once more, disying an unfamiliar number. th a few messages Well, not entirely unfamiliar, as she had employed smeans to discover that the number sending the recording of Stephanie belonged to this number. It was Mnie. She messaged me. ''Milly, it''s Mnie. I suddenly recalled something important to share with you. I mentioned to Stephanie earlier about Mr. Hawkins visiting our school to scout for ballet dancers. She appeared to be thrilled. While I am unsure of her intentions towards you, I felt it was necessary to remind you. Please be aware. A ballet dancer role? It appeared that there was indeed a mention of this plot in the . With Stephanie''s exceptional dancing abilities, she outshoned all the m performers captured the attention of Mr. Hawkins, and effortlessly secured the role. Subsequently, she even won the Best Supporting Actress award for her performance, propelling her into the entertainment industry andying a solid foundation for her future endeavours. The original owner was also keen on the role and attempted to vie for it, but shecked ballex skills and ended up being ridiculed and belittled by Stephanie. The incident almost drove her into depression. Milly smirked. She was determined to win the role this time! After reflecting on this, she replied to Mnie, acknowledging the message, before casually cing the phone back on the table. 20 C X Chapter 44 Chapter 44 False rm In the study on the second floor. George sat solemnly in front of theputer screen. He was dealing with paperwork, but Italf an hour had passed and he hadn''t read a single word. All he could think about was whether that girl liked the room he had prepared for her. Would she feel safe staying at his house? Would she be afraid of thunder and strong winds, like other girls? After a while, he couldn''t bear it anymore. George rubbed his forehead, trying to suppress the inexplicable irritability in his heart, but with little effect. Looking out the window, it was still dark and stormy, with lightning and thunder. What was wrong withtoday? I couldn''t focus, George couldn''t believe Milly''s influence on him had reached the point of affecting his work. He sighed and stood up, deciding that he might need a cup of coffee to perk up. Because he liked peace and quiet, there weren''t many servants in the mansion. The ones who worked here were trained to know their boundaries. They would usually return to their rooms after finishing their work and giving the master of the house plenty of space. When George cdownstairs, all the lights on the first floor had been turned off, leaving only dim night lights for illumination. He poured himself a cup of coffee and took a sip. The strong, bitter taste filled his taste buds and refreshed. his mind. At the moment he turned around, a figure by the French window caught his eye. The figure was immersed in her own world,pletely unaware of the presence of another person. behind her. She lightly tiptoed, raising her head. Her long hair was tied up, revealing her neck, corbone, and slim waist. Spinning, leaping When she danced, she seemed like an angel from above, innocent and beautiful, unaffected by worldly affairs. Such a beautiful girl, and she belonged to me, only to me... He wanted to keep her and hide her, not letting anyone see her, so that every waking moment, all she could see was him. It was only when the scalding hot coffee identally burned his hand that his sanity was brought back. He had lost his mind just now and was actually thinking about imprisoning her. 12:40 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 44 False rm After seeing Mnie''s message, Milly recalled the general plot of the book and had a rough idea in her mind. She remembered that in the book, Stephanie performed a perfect spin in front of Mr. Hawkins, coupled with her beautiful face, which led Mr. Hawkins to confirm she should take the role in the movie. Fortunately, in her previous life, she had studied ballet. Because of her talent, she was even epted as a disciple by the famous ballet artist at the time. Unfortunately, she was fully focused on acting at the tand didn''t have much tto practice ballet. After shended perfectly with a big leap, Milly wiped the sweat from her forehead and couldn''t help but smile. Fortunately, the original owner had flexible bones, so there was no stiffness inpleting any movement. It even seemed to fit more and more with her previous life''s body. In that case, it shouldn''t be difficult to strive for that role, She was quite satisfied with her muscle rxation. In order to prevent muscle soreness from the intense exercise just now, she shook her head and stretched her arms. When she rotated her shoulders, she suddenly noticed a figure behind her. "Arghh!" Milly eximed.. George originally intended to leave immediately after watching her dance, not wanting her to catch him peeking. However, her allure was like an opium poppy. The more he looked at her, the more addicted he became. He knew he should leave, but his feet just wouldn''t move. When she noticed him and was startled by his sudden appearance, he felt a bit regretful. George asked. "Sorry, did I scare you? I just cdown to get scoffee. I heard snoise here, so I cto check" The coffee in his hand had long gone cold. Milly was simply startled. When she saw that it was him, her first reaction was to quickly touch her sses. When she realised they were still there, she breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay, this is your home. You don''t need to apologise to me. "The floor in the upstairs room is paved with gemstones, a bit slippery, and not suitable for dancing. Aftering down and seeing the spaciousness here, I just danced here directly," Milly exined. George nodded. He pondered for a moment before asking, "Don''t you like the floor with gemstone iys?" Well, it made sense; those gemstones are so ordinary, they really don''t match her exquisite beauty. Milly waspletely stunned and asked, "Huh?" Didn''t I just say that I slipped on the gemstone floor, and that''s why I decided to dance downstairs? What does my liking have to do with it? Those are priceless gemstones; how could she not like them? But even if she did like them, she couldn''t just take them, right? Chapter 44 False rm George didn''t notice her confusion. He continued to indulge in his own ¦¯¦°¦© spection and said. Since you don''t N like gemstones, how about gold? Do you like gold? But wouldn''t gold be too tacky?" His train of thought diverted Milly, and for a brief moment, she was at a loss for words. She finally asked, "Aren''t you afraid of going bankrupt with all this extravagance?" Even though her family was wealthy, they had never been this extravagant. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. To her surprise, George honestly shook his head. He said, ¡°I''m not worried. I have plenty of begin with. If spending this much money would makego bankrupt, then wouldn''t I be a waste?" money to What a bizarre statement from this rich entric. "Well, then, how much money do you have?" Milly asked again. The question seemed to have really stumped George. He furrowed his brows and quickly calcted in his mind before saying Excluding real O estate and other fixed assets, the current cash flow avable is five trillion. However, most of the funds are tied up in thepany. Currently, I can only cup with two trillion on hand." Two trillion... only? Milly had only seen thergest denomination of 650 million in her two lifetimes, but that was limited to the gaming currency. She chuckled awkwardly. "You tell of your assets; don''t you worry I would steal them?" George suddenly becserious. No, not exactly serious, but excited. His eyes were full of excitement as he looked at Milly, and his expression was solemn. He asked, ''Do o you want my money? I can transfer it all to you, including all my assets. If you''re willing. I can have awyer cover tomorrow morning to handle the formalities, and we can sign it on the spot." Frightened, Milly quickly waved her hands and said, "No, no, no, I''m joking. As soon as she finished speaking, it was clear to see a hint of disappointment in George''s eyes. He almost thought he could bring his wife back home. X It was all a false rm. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 100 Tactics to Pursue a Wife George gazed at the sweat covering Milly''s forehead. He felt an itchiness in his throat. Slightly flustered, he averted his eyes and asked, "Did you practice ballet just now?" Milly nodded and answered honestly, "Yes, I heard that Mr. Hawkins is visiting our school to select ballet. dancers. It''s been a while since Ist danced, so I''m a bit rusty.¡± She wasn''t worried that George would misinterpret, as the original owner could learn ballet when she lived. with the Smiths. Her past malnutrition was a result of torment from Stephanie after arriving at the Buts. George didn''t dwell on it. He was frantically recalling information about the movie director. With numerous entertainmentpanies under the Tate Group and attending various award ceremonies, he had srecollection of this director. n had received numerous awards and had his own set of rules. In short, he was a reputable director. "Do you need my help?" George offered. Milly quickly shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''m confident." Whether in dancing skills or acting ability, she could easily outshine Stephanie and secure the role without any favours. Furthermore, she disliked owing favours, especially from the Tates. The following day. The typhoon passed quickly, leaving a clear and sunny morning sky. Milly breathed a sigh of relief. She was grateful that the wind had subsided and she no longer had to worry about the diamond jewelry on the wall that fell on her during the night Danny drove the car to the mansion gate and opened the door for Her. He said, ¡°Ms. But, please get in the car." Milly obediently entered the Rolls-Royce''s car. "Where is George? Milly hadn''t seen him since breakfast; she was curious. Danny''s hand trembled slightly on the steering wheel as he tried hard to cup with an excuse. He said, "Mr. Tate... hmm... he may have had sbusiness at thepany and left early." Milly didn''t think much of it and grunted in response. It was normal for him to be busy managing such arge group. Seeing that she believed him, Danny secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead. He couldn''t possibly admit that his boss was currently in the room, desperately studying 100 tricks to pursue a girl, could he? Chapter 45 100 Tactics to Pursue a Wife As Danny had mentioned, George stood by the window in a room on the second floor. He watched the car drive away before returning to sit at the table. Normally, he would have been dressed and ready for work by this time. Today, he was still in his pajamas and seemed exhausted and pale. Rubbing his sore forehead, he couldn''t shake the image of the girl''s slender waist and agile figure from his mind, as if he had been enchanted. He considered himself not to be a person of strong desires; even the family doctor, during a check-up, said he might be asexual. However,st night, he experienced a night full of erotic dreams, and the ripples from those dreams were so persistent that a morning of cold showers couldn''t calm them. Now, just the simple thought of the girl''s face was enough to make him lose control over his own body. "D*mn it!" This was the first tGeorge had ever cursed. He lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and felt a sense of grounding as the nicotine filled his mouth and lungs. "Haha!" George exhaled smoke rings and sneered, ''I truly am a beast. "Wait! You have to wait until after shepletes her college entrance exam." Milly was unaware of George''s frantic obsession. She entered ss A and was surprised to see an unexpected figure. Mnie was engrossed in a physics textbook. Upon seeing Milly, her eyes lit up and she waved at her, "Boss! Over here!" Milly was at a loss for words. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Did she not know her own seat? Before she could respond, William was seated next to her. He couldn''t tolerate it any longer and angrily mmed the table andined, "Who gave you the right to call her that? She''s my boss, and you''re not allowed to address her like that!" Mnie was seated on the right side of Milly, with an aisle separating them. Despite this, she defiantly stared back and argued, "She''s my boss. Why can''t I call her that? If you have what it takes, try to stop me." "You!" William''s anger was evident; he rolled up his sleeves in frustration. He rejected, "No way, she can only be my boss!" "What rights do you have? I can im she''s my boss tool What''s the point of a grown man like youining?" "Hey, don''t assI won''t hir you just because you''re a girl!" "Well, don''t assI''ll back down just because you''re a boy. You want to fight, right? Let''s do it!" Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 45 100 Tactics to Pursue a Wife "Bring it on!" 15 Pearls Ignoring the two who were on the verge of getting into a fight, Milly calmly sat down at the table with her Lat backpack and said, "If you want to fight, take it outside. Don''t do it in front of me, I don''t want to get caught in the middle. The two stopped simultaneously as if reaching a silent agreement. "Hmphl "Hmph!" Mnie pouted. She cast an angry nce at William, seated beside Milly. Why had she ever thought this guy was attractive? Was she blind? Or was she simply not thinking clearly? He was clearly a domineering and arrogant fool, so why did he have the privilege of sitting next to Milly? Seeing the two finally calm down, Milly asked. "Mnie, why are you in ss A now?" Mnie responded. "I have always m had good grades, consistently ranking in the top twenty of the whole grade. I was just being a fool before, willingly lowering myself to ss D in the nof sisterhood." Her expression darkened slightly as she spoke, feeling the urge to p herself for her past naivety. Her revtion surprised Milly. She had never paid much attention to academic rankings. Milly had no idea that Mnie was such a high-achieving student. She remarked, "Congrattions that everything finally went on the right track." "Hehe, thank you." Mnie grinned happily and said, "Oh, and by the way, my parents would like to invite you over for dinner. When would be a good tfor you?" Milly was taken aback, and she asked, "Why do your parents want to haveover for dinner?" She couldn''t recall doing anything significant. Their family''s financial troubles have no direct connection to her. Mnie was overjoyed. She said, "Oh, I forgot to mention that our family''s business is back on track now. It was a false rm. My dad mentioned that not only did we avoid bankruptcy this time, but we also secured a major project. It seems like your older brother yed a role in helping us out. I don''t have all the details, but my parents are extremely grateful and keep saying that we owe it all to you. Thank you, boss X Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Phony After hearing her exnation, Milly quickly deduced the situation. It appeared that Jordan and George had witnessed Mnie apologising to her, which led them to spare the Spencers. "You don''t have to thank me. This was Jordan''s gratitude to your parents for their kindness,ision. I didn''t do anything, but I still want to express my Milly stated. Mnie interpreted it as a rejection and felt a bit disheartened. She asked, "Milly, don''t you want to visit my house? Do you think I''m being kind to you for benefits? That''s not the case. I genuinely like you and want to be friends with you." Perhaps overwhelmed with emotion, her voice quivered toward the end, her eyes reddened, and she was on the verge of tears. Milly was surprised that her simple words would make Mnie overthink the situation. She quickly rified. "I do want to visit, but with the exam approaching, I need to focus on studying. How about this? After the exam. I''ll cover for dinner, alright?" Having lived two lifetimes, she could tell sincerity from insincerity. Mnie was clearly pouring her heart out. Milly couldn''t disregard her sincerity. She breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Milly''s response and instantly bounced back. She said, "I know you''re the best. I''ll inform my parents too." "Okay." As long as Mnie didn''t cry in front of her, everything was fine. But "In the future, stop callingboss. It sounds odd. We are ssmates; just addressby my name," Milly suggested. Already burdened with William, adding another person calling her boss made it worse. It gave the impression of her being a gangster who led a fewckeys. William finally spoke up. He was unwilling to be overlooked as he ttered, "That''s right, boss is mine alone. My position is secure, and you can''t take it!" "You shut...! Before Milly could finish, Mnie interjected excitedly. "Boss, you can''t favour boys over girls! Why can he call you that, but I can''t? I won''t ept this!" Milly was speechless.. William smirked, relishing the . He added, ¡°Because I am cute and charming, she likes me!" Iv "Boss! I want to protest! Tellthe truth; do you like him but not me?" Chapter 46 Phony "Don''t mind her, she''s just envious." "Boss!" "Boss!" Milly felt overwhelmed, as if her brain had been tossed into a beehive, causing a painful buzz and throbbing sensation. Now, she grasped why ancient emperors, despite their many beautiful concubines, still wore troubled expressions. Dealing with such constant contention every day was a challenge, and she considered herself fortunate if it didn''t push her to the brink of madness. Unable to tolerate it any longer, she raised her hand to silence them. She said, "Stop it! You can callwhatever you want, but I have one rule- no more words! "Otherwise, I will kick him out!" The room fell silent. But the peacested only five minutes; it was shattered when Anthony escorted Stephanie as she walked past ss A''s door. Stephanie was particrly happy when she saw Milly, seemingly forgetting about the incident of almost apologising on stage yesterday. Excitedly, she said, "Milly, you''re here at school so early!" Milly responded with a nonchnt grunt, ignoring her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. But in Stephanie''s eyes, this indifference seemed like guilt, prompting her to continue. "Where were youst night? We waited for you at hand worried sick when you didn''t return. Everyone was concerned. "If you stayed overnight at someone else''s house, you should at least inform us. You may not be aware of this, but our family is very strict. If you casually spend the night outside, people will gossip." She was on the verge of directly mentioning that Milly has no self-respect right on her face. Hearing this, Mnie, William, and Anthony furrowed their brows. Unable to contain her anger, Mnie mmed the book in her hand on the table with a loud thud. The loud noise startled Stephanie. "Stephanie, what are you trying to say? Who are you trying to impress with your cryptic remarks? If you have the courage, speak clearly and stop beating around the bush, Aren''t you tired of it?" Stephanie had been focused on Milly and hadn''t even noticed Mnie sitting beside her. She was momentarily surprised by her fierce retort. She asked, "Mnie? How did you end up in ss A?" Mnie crossed her arms, exuding an air of superiority befitting the Spencers. She asked, "I ranked in the top twenty in thest exam; why wouldn''t I be in ss A?" Upon hearing this, Stephanie suddenly recalled that Mnie indeed had excellent grades, and she always ranked at the top.. 12:40 Sun, Jun Chapter 46 Phony But what did she mean earlier? Why is Mnie now siding with Milly and defending her? Could it be that Milly has influence even her? No, I wouldn''t allow it! $5 Pearls Concealing the jealousy in her eyes, she forced a simile and tried to appear innocent. She asked, "Mnie, aren''t we best friends? Mnie rolled her eyes and was disgusted. She retorted, ¡°Best friends? Sparethose words, el must have been blind before, thinking you were kind and innocent. Now I realise how foolish I was back then. "I have to say, you''ve got quite thick skin. Aren''t you afraid I haven''t forgotten about the aurecording of your snide remarks under the national g yesterday? Despite all that, do you still have the nerve to ca good friend? If you don''t find that disgusting, I don''t know what does!" Stephanie''s face paled as she listened to her remarks. The ssmates, who were watching the unfold, began to gossip. That''s ''s right, I was wondering why Mnie suddenly transferred to ss A. It turns out that Stephanie had stabbed her back." "Didn''t Mnie cause a scene in public yesterday? How could you forget?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect her to be so bold, but I really couldn''t tell the true color of Stephanic. I thought she was kind and innocent; I didn''t expect her to be so cunning Listening to the discussions around her, Stephanie''s face contorted in anger. Recalling the embarrassing incident in public yesterday, she gritted her teeth in frustration. But with so many people around now, she couldn''t lose her temper. She bit her tongue hard to calm herself down, then lowered her eyes, her e eye N sockets slightly red. ¡°Mnie, I know you''re not the kind of domineering person. Could it be that you saw that Milly had chere and felt that my status no longer matched up with your family? What a clever way to shift the me! Indeed, she was a master maniptor, defining Stephanie as someone who was vain and sycophantic with just one sentence. Mnie couldn''t fail to see through it, but she still held her head high with the arrogance of someone in a m superior position. That''s right! Your status as an foster daughter indeed doesn''t match up to the status of the heiress of the Spencer Group. So what? Have you anyints? If you do, keep them to yourself." ? 2 X Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Just a Foster Daughter Hearing this, Milly couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It turned out that Mnie, who had been best friends with Stephanie for years, genuinely knew her sore spot, and she hit right at the spot that Stephanie cared about the most. Sure enough, Stephanie''s face turned pale on the spot. "You..." She couldn''t say anything in return. After all, what Mnie said was true-she was a foster daughter. Mnie instantly felt relieved when Stephanie was mad. Her mood, which had been long suppressed as a result of Stephanie''s abuse and betrayal, suddenly improved. She said, ''Stephanic, you should be sensible in the future. Milly might be forgiving and won''t hold it against you, but not me. If I find out that you continue to act like a hypocrite, I''ll make you regret it.¡± Stephanie was trembling with anger, her face contorted in a terrifying manner, and her teeth clenched. tightly as if she were about to pounce and bite Mnie at any moment. She understood Mnie. For those she cared about, she would protect them with all her heart and soul; for those she didn''t like, she would make sure everyone knew about it. That was the reason why she had been willing to use Mnie as a pawn before. Just like now, Mnie was willing to humiliate her in public, regardless of her own dignity. Calm down! I need to stay calm! Whether it was Milly or Mnie, I didn''t have the upper hand to confront them face-to-face. Moreover, face-to- face quarrels were not my strong suit. My persona was delicate and fragile, and I finally managed. to convince Jordan and Anthony yesterday. At this critical time, I couldn''t afford to destroy this persona, no matter what. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the hatred surging in her heart. Her eyes turned slightly red in an instant, as if she had been greatly wronged and would burst into tears the next second. "Anthony, did I say something wrong? Why did they treatlike this?" Mnie was overcwith the urge to vomit by her tricks. She had goosebumps all over her body. Mnie leaned in to Milly and said, "Boss, I have genuinely wronged you before. I didn''t know she was so disgusting before." Milly raised an eyebrow and coldly replied, "Just get used to it." After all, the first tshe experienced her sly tricks, she almost vomited. Anthony stood by Stephanie''s side, his expression equally dark. After hearing Stephanie''sints, he just gave a faint grunt and didn''t speak up for her as usual. Instead, he calmly told Stephanie, ¡°Go back to your ss. It''s tfor lessons.¡± Stephanie felt like her attack didn''t achieve any results. Her expression was one of disbelief. She Chapter 47 Just a Foster Daughter Mnieughed heartily, tears streaming down her face. "Hahaha, you try this trick on us, but even your own brother refuses to fall for it. Haha, Stephanie, your skills arecking" Her words clearly indicated that Stephanie pretended to be innocent and yed tricks on them. What''s even more annoying was that Anthony didn''t even help her. Stephanie clenched her fists. Her neatly trimmed nails were digging into her flesh fiercely, and a brief pain cleared her mind a little. I couldn''t leave now. If I left now, in the eyes of others, I would be seen as being defeated and becthe subject of ridicule! No. I have to figure out a way to save herself. I have to turn the tables. Turning, her eyes met William, who was leaning against the window sill with a dark and unreadable expression. Stephanie''s eyes instantly lit up. Yes, how could I forget about him? William likes me. As long as I get his help or show vulnerability, he will supportand speak up on my behalf. She hurriedly approached William and gently bit her lips. Stephanie softly asked, ¡°Mr. William, you believe in me, don''t you?" If William believed in her, others would think twice before causing a scene, considering his status as a Tates. As for Mnie and Milly forming their own group, what could they possibly do? Even if they tried to retaliate openly, it wouldn''t matter. As long as William liked her, she could still shine brightly with the halo of being a girl William''s likes. William waspletely taken aback. How did he get caught up in this ? He felt like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. William looked at Stephanie''s suddenly erged face in front of him. He was so shocked that he almost leaped out of his seat. He rified, ¡°I don''t believe you at all. Get away from me!" Stephanie was speechless. Why was the situation different from what she had imagined? "William, it''s me; I''m Stephanie. You''ve been delivering milk tea toall this time. You like me, don''t you remember?" William bectoo agitated to remain seated. He stood up, shaking with anger, and used her, "How dare you spread false rumors about me? I''ll take legal action against you! Don''t underestimate my influence in court. My distant rtive works there as a clerk! After blurting this out, he immediately turned to Milly to show his loyalty. He said, "Boss, you have to believe me. I''m loyal to you, and I would never betray you. This woman is clearly envious of our rtionship and has spread lies about me! Boss, you have to trust me!" Milly covered her cars, which were ringing from his outburst, and roared, ¡°Shut up!" "Okay." 375%0 Chapter 47 Just a Foster Daughter Their loud voices not only attracted the attention of the students in the ssroom but also passersby in the corridor who were discreetly observing. Witnessing this scene, everyone couldn''t help but start whispering and discussing. "I thought Willian had feelings for Stephanie. I always saw him bring her milk tea. I never thought it was all a facade. "William is so attractive; why would he be interested in Stephanie? I always thought it was just a rumour. "Exactly, and even though William has a brother, he''s also a legitimate heir. Stephanie is just an adopted daughter; how could she be a match for him?" "That''s true!" The chatter grew louder. Stephanie''splexion grew paler. She thought angrily. It must be Milly! She did this to me! This b*tch must have poisoned William''s mind against me, which is why he gavea cold shoulder. Sl+t! She took a deep breath unwillingly and said. "You boughtmilk tea before. The whole ss knows about it: it can''t be fake, right?" Milk tea? William pondered for a while before vaguely recalling that there was indeed such an incident. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh. "Oh, I remember now!" Upon hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but exhale in relief and smilen joyfully, However, the followsmile words from William caused her smile to freeze on her face. 20 1 X Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The Milk Tea Challenge "That milk tea was my way of challenging Anthony! He always buys you milk tea, so I bought one too. He likes it half-sugar, but I prefer it to be full-sugar. He likes it at room temperature. I like it hot! Even though I can''t outperform him in exams, I refuse to believe that I''m inferior to him in every aspect William? dered, gazing at Anthony with determination. Anthony was speechless. Even Milly, usuallyposed, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. So, this guy''s reasoning is that if he can''t surpass Anthony in exams, he''ll challenge him to buy milk tea. Everyone was taken aback by William''s unexpected exnation and burst intoughter: "Haha. I knew it. Mr. William would not be interested in Stephanie." "Haha. Mr. William is quite something. I''ve never seen someone so determined to win in such a roundabout way." "I must say. Stephanie is quite narcissistic. She believes she''s a goddess!" "If Mr. William has feelings for someone, it would be Milly. She may not be the most beautiful, but shees from a prestigious family. The continuous jabs and humiliationpletely shattered Stephanie. She couldn''t hold back her tears. "Sob sob. I hate you all!" After her outburst, she covered her face and fled. Seeing the main character leaving, everyone dispersed since there was no more to watch. However, at that moment, Anthony, standing in the corridor, didn''t head towards his seat but walked. straight towards Milly''s seat with a gloomy expression and a backpack. William immediately stood up and blocked his path, shielding Milly behind him. Knowing that Anthony doted on Stephanic, he probably wanted to confront Milly because his beloved sister cried. "What are you up to?" William''s tone was icy. Anthony, unfazed, nced at him and said, "Move aside!" "No way! If you want to harm Boss, you''ll have to step over my dead body!" Anthony and Milly were speechless. What kind of bizarre and childish talk was this? Milly sighed helplessly and said, "William, sit down. Have you copied your chemistry homework yet? The teacher will collect it soon." The tense atmosphere from a moment ago dissipated instantly. "Right, copy, I''ll do it right away." Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 48 The Milk Tea Challenge. *5 Pearls: Yesterday, he was so absorbed in gaming on the FX esports tform that hepletely forgot about homework. It wasn''t until this morning that he realised the urgency, and now he''s hastily copying Milly''s work. Seeing himply, Milly looked up at Anthony, who was approaching. "What''s the matter?" Anthony''s expression was nk, his voice cold, "Why didn''t you return my call yesterday?" "Huh?" Milly blinked. It took her a moment to recall what he was referring to. Yesterday, due to the typhoon, she stayed at the Tate''s residence and forgot to call home. Jordan called her numerous times, and there were a few messages from Anthony. She was so preupied with reporting to Jordan that she forgot to reply. "Oh, sorry, I forgot. I thought Jordan would have told you. Didn''t he tell you?" Milly inquired. After telling Jordan, Anthony didn''t message her again. Jordan should have told him, right? "You!" Anthony''s face flushed with anger. This woman was definitely doing it on purpose! Although Jordan did inforter that she was okay, can it bepared to hearing it directly from her? The disparity between hearing it from someone else and hearing it directly from the person is evident! He worried about her so much for nothing! Anthony said in a huff, ¡°Fine, fine! If I ever treat you like a sister again, worry about you again, then I''m a dog! Hmph!" Milly didn''t understand why he suddenly got so angry. Furrowing her brows, she couldn''t help but remind him. "Mr. Anthony, you don''t need to repeat it. You already deredst tthat callingsister again would reduce you to a mere puppy. I haven''t forgotten, so there''s no need to emphasise it." "Fine! You''re something!" Anthony felt that if he stayed here any longer, he would be driven crazy by her, so he turned around and left in a huff. His departure was like that of an enraged lion. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Milly blinked, wondering why her sixth brother was still so unpredictable. I have followed his instructions, so why did it seem like he was even angrier now? Could it be that his monthly period has arrived? Teenage boys are puzzling. Mnie mentioned that after thest ss ended, the teacher announced the news of the selection of actors. Chapter 48 The Milk Tea Challenge +5 Pearl "Students, I''ve just received a notice from the school. It says that the famous director n Hawkins ising to our school in the next few days to select ballet dancers to y supporting roles in his new movie. This is a great opportunity for the school to shine. Those who meet the requirements are encouraged to sign up." After the teacher left, Mnie leaned into Milly and whispered, "Boss, this is what I mentioned before. I didn''t expect the director to cso soon. Are you going to sign up?" Milly tidied t the test paper in her hand and put it in the desk hole. "Yes," Mnie''s eyes lit up. "Really?" But then she thought of something, her smile instantly freezing. She said with sconcerny Buy Stephanie will sign up, too. She''ll do anything to hog the limelight. Her ballet dancing is quite good. What if she tries something again..... I''m sorry, Boss. It''s because I told her back then, it''s all my fault!" Milly looked at her with amusement. "What''s it got to do with you? Even if you hadn''t told her, she would have found out now that the teacher has announced it. You just happened to know a bit earlier. That''s all." Hearing Millyforting her, Mnie''s guilt persisted, her tone heavilyden with self h self me. "But she''s scheming something against En: you again. Don''t be fooled by her delicate appearance. She''s quite cunning and can''t be underestimated." Upon hearing this, Milly nodded in agreement. Indeed, Stephanie lived up to being the pampered sister in the "My Six Big Brothers." Although she hadn''t learned anything else, she had mastered the art of reading the brothers'' minds. "Boss, how about I ask to see if she is up to something? Though I am no longer in ss D, I still have sconnections." Milly looked at the mysterious Mnie and almost couldn''t help butugh. Connections? I''d think she was talking about sbusiness secret if I didn''t know better. X With a lightugh, she said, "No need. Her little tricks won''t amount to much. We don''t need to waste ton her. Let''s just focus on ourselves." After all, she had thrived in the murky entertainment industry in her past life, unafraid of all the dirty tricks. Now, why should she be afraid of a mere young girl? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Jordan''s Favouritism At this moment, the teacher of ss D also received the snotice. Next to Stephanie''s desk, previously upied by Mnie, was surrounded by another group of girls, showering Stephanie with ttery. With Mnie no longer present, they finally had the opportunity to get closer to Stephanie. Most of these girls cfrom ordinary working-ss or small business families. They were no match for the wealthy Buts. Despite Stephanie being an adopted daughter, being associated with her was still seen as a prestigious opportunity for them. Therefore, as soon as Mnie departed, they wasted no tin ttering and seeking favour with Stephanie, hoping to bask in the Buts'' glory, "Wow! Stephanie. I had no idea you were a Level 9 ballet dancer. That''s incredible." Yeah, you are sure to be selected "I''ve heard Mr. Hawkins is quite something. All of the actors under him have seeded in bing famous. If you''re chosen, you''ll be a star in the future." Im envious of you, Stephanie." Listening to the constant stream of ttery, Stephanie''s anger towards Milly had subsided significantly. This was the real her. Around her should be filled with such admiration and ttery. What was the point of Milly being a good student? If she beca star in the future, Stephanie would still bring glory to the Buts. When people talk about the Buts, the first they think would be her, Stephanie. By then, Milly would only be fit to be her shoe carrier. Suddenly, a slim girl with sses asked curiously, "Stephanie, is your sister also auditioning for the ballet dancer role? At the mention of Milly, Stephanie''s eyes filled with disgust. "What right does she have to participate...¡± She abruptly halted. Suppose Milly couldn''t dance and participate in the audition, wouldn''t she embarrass herself in front of the director and school leaders? In that case, I indirectly settled the score for the public apology Milly had forcedto make earlier. With this realisation, a cold smile crept onto her lips, but she quickly masked it. "Seems my sister can dance too. Could you giveanother registration form? I''ll sign up for my sister as well." Later that night, at the But family dining table. Stephanie couldn''t contain her excitement. Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 49 Jordan''s Favouritisming to our school to select ballet dancers. I want to sign up and give it a shot" Although she had already registered, she sought Jordan''s approval. Upon hearing her words, Jordan furrowed his brows, pondered momentarily, and replied, n is indeed a reputable director. You can give it a try. But our family is not involved in the entertainment industry, so you must audition independently." In other words, he wouldn''t offer any assistance. Stephanie happily nodded at her brother''s approval and eximed, "I can handle it alone. I am confident in this role. Don''t forget, I have already achieved Level 9 in ballet." As she spoke, she tilted her head, exuding pride and confidence. Undeniably, she bore a resemnce to a proud swan. Jordan simply responded with a quiet "Hmm" and added, "Make sure it doesn''t impact your academics. The college entrance exams areing up soon." Stephanie obediently nodded, "I understand." Jordan didn''t say much more. For now, his approach to his adopted sister was simply one ofissez-faire, with a hint of detachment. As long as she didn''t cause any trouble, raising her wouldn''t cost much money. After all, he was still the eldest in the But family, and sdignity had to be maintained. "Milly, have sshrimp. He pushed the peeled shrimp towards Milly. Milly nced at the fresh shrimp meat that her brother had pushed over, then looked at the mess she had made of the shrimp in her hand, which was already peeled. She decisively chose the shrimp that Jordan had peeled. After all, it was for her, so why not enjoy it? She said with a mischievous smile and sparkling eyes. Thank you, Jordan." Then, she started eating contentedly. Seeing her enjoying the meal, Jordan also felt happy. He gently said, "Take your time. No rush. If you like it, I will peel smore for you." Witnessing this heartwarming scene, Stephanie felt her excellent mood instantly evaporate, feeling irritated to the core. Jordan used to peel shrimp for her and kindly reminded her to cat more. But ever since Milly arrived, she effortlessly stole Jordan''s affection. This is infuriating! That b*tch! Taking a deep breath to suppress the urge to tear Milly apart, she softly said, "Oh, I just remembered. Milly, I signed you up as well. I noticed the limited number of slots and didn''t want you to miss out. Milly paused her shrimp-eating motion and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Stephanie wasn''t worried about her missing out. Instead, she was worried about missing the opportunity to embarrass her. She had been busy reciting poems all day and hadn''t had the chance to ask the teacher for a registration 12:41 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 49 Jordan''s Favouritism: form. Stephanie was more proactive than her. Jordan frowned at Stephanie''s words, full of reproach. "Who told you to take matters into your own hands?" Although Stephanie was prepared to be scolded by Jordan, she couldn''t help but shiver when she saw his icy gaze. "I was afraid Milly might miss out. That''s why I helped." "You!" Milly quickly stopped the furious Jordan and persuaded, "It''s okay, If you''ve signedup go for it. It''s good to gain sexperience. I''ve never seen what the director''s casting process is like." Jordan looked at her with concern. "But this director is too straightforward. I''m afraid you can''t handle it. "Okay, letgo ask your fifth brother, Jonathan. He worked with e. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. m this director on a movie before. M Maybe he can put in a good word for you. If not, I can invest in the film. If you want to act, I have ways to get you in." Milly was utterly stunned. Is this what it feels like to be supported by a big shot? "Thank you, but it''s not necessary. On the side, Stephanie clenched the fork in her hand fiercely. Her om fingertips turned white as she squeezed the rosewood fork so hard it looked like it might break. Her eyes were full of jealousy. Why was it that when it cto her, Jordan said the Buts couldn''t help, but when it cto Milly, he was willing to invest to get her in? Why is Jordan so biased? What does Milly have that I don''t? This time, I must dazzle everyone, perform well, and show Jordan who is the one who can bring glory to the Buts! 20 A Film Queen of Two Worlds X Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Milly''s Fall from Grace 1 Stephanie returned to her room and dialled a number on her phone. +5. Pearls After two busy tones, the phone was answered, and a deep, maic voice filled with indulgence cfrom the other end. "Hello, is this Stephanie? Why did you suddenly call me?" Stephanie immediately began toin with a pitiful tone. "Sob sob. Matthew. Jordan and Anthony bullied me. They don''t loveanymore. I''m so sad.... The person on the other end of the phone was Matthew, the second son of the Buts. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He was currently the top disciple of a well-known designer in the country and a member of the influential design team "One." He had won numerous domestic and international awards for fashion and styling design, earning him the title of the true fashion darling" "Hmm? What''s going on?" Hearing herints, Matthew was momentarily taken aback. "Isn''t Jordan always spoils you the most? How could he possibly bully you?" At this point. Stephanie''s eyes were resentful, and she gritted her teeth. "It''s all because of Milly!" Matthew was momentarily confused when he heard this name. "Milly?" Only then did Stephanie realise her tone was wrong and quickly corrected herself. "No... I mean, it''s our sister. Matthew, you forgot? Her nis Milly. Matthew finally clicked on to what she was saying. Yes, that long-lost sister who had recently been brought back into the fold by the family seemed to go by that name. No wonder it sounded so familiar. He had been holed up in his stuworking on his projects for the past few days. Since the return of that sister, he hadn''tid eyes on her even once, so he had no clue what she looked like. He heard Stephanieining to him with grievances, and he roughly guessed that there must have. been many changes at hbecause of the return of this younger sister. That so-called sister seemed to possess a talent for stirring up trouble. She had just returned, but even Jordan''s upright character seemed softened. It must be hard for Stephanie. He suddenly felt a bit disgusted with the unfamiliar Milly. He couldn''t help butfort Stephanie, "Stephanie, don''t be sad. Jordan and Anthony don''t have good judgment of people. It''s their fault. I will always stand by your side." Seeing that her goal was achieved, Stephanie immediately smiled and acted coy. "Thank you, Matthew. I knew you were the best!" Hearing her tone improve, Matthew also felt relieved, and his tone softened. "Callingjust for this? Do you needto help you with something?" "Matthew, you are brilliant. I do need a little favour from you. Can you givea stunning ballet costume?" After that, she briefly mentioned the school''s ballet dancer audition to Matthew. Upon hearing this, Matthew immediately agreed. "Of course! I will give you the most gorgeous dance costto dazzle the audience!" Chapter 50 Milly''s Fall from Grace 1 "Wow! Thank you, Matthew. I know you''re the best!" Matthew hung up, sighed deeply, and rubbed his furrowed brow. He had delicate eyebrows, a high nose, and amber eyes with a cold and noble air. But such a handsman, at this moment, had dishevelled clothes, messy hair, and a hint of grey in his eyes, clearly caused byck of rest and insomnia, surrounded by a lingering gloom. At this moment, an assistant-like person cin with a cup of coffee and ced it on his desk, looking worriedly. "Still no inspiration? Thepetition is only five days away, and we haven''t cup with a decent outfit yet. This won''t do. Matthew rubbed his hair, which was already a mess, even more so now. ¡°Okay, I know. I''m looking for inspiration." The assistant responded, "All right, then. Thke your tto look for it. I''ll step out for now." "Wait!" Matthew called after him. "Could you please fetch the ''Clear Breeze, Bright Moon'' dance costfor me?" The assistant was surprised. "Oh? That costjust won an award. Many big stars are vying to rent it. Who are you lending it to?" "Oh, my sister is auditioning. It''s for her to use. Enough chatter, go and get it!" Although the assistant was hesitant, he still didn''t dare to refuse. "Okay" Upon learning that Matthew would help her, Stephanie felt much more at ease and confident in her ability to outshine Milly. At that moment, a short-haired teacher approached her with a notebook and inquired, "You must be Stephanie, correct? I am the teacher managing the auditorium. You signed up for the audition, didn''t you?" Stephanie nodded. "Yes, Ma''am." "We must inquire about each auditioning student''s stage effects requirements, such as dry ice for ambience or ribbons and bubbles. Since this audition is quite significant for the school, we will strive to fulfil each student''s needs. 2 Stephanie nodded in understanding. "I''ll go with ribbons, please." The teacher nodded and jotted it down in the notebook. "Noted. Best of luck with your audition." As she was about to depart, Stephanie suddenly recalled something and hastily called, the teacher, "Ma''ah Called gutto just remembered something. I have specific colour preferences for the ribbons. Um... how about this? I''ll write it down for you, and you can arrange the purchase ordingly." The teacher nodded and handed over the notebook. "Of course." Taking the notebook, Stephanie scanned the students'' names in ss A and immediately spotted Milly''s name. Beside her name, it read: Ribbon. Haha, she''s taking this seriously and trying to be the swith me. Chapter 50 Milly''s Fall from Grace 1 She clenched her teeth, wrote two words, and then returned the notebook to the teacher with a smile. "Thank you, Ma''am." The teacher didn''t think much of it, closed the notebook, and left. "You''re wee. Stephanie narrowed her eyes, and a daring n formed in her mind. Since Milly was overestimating herself and ve trying to be a swan like her, she would tarnish this swanpletely in dirty ck. Let''s see how she can still portray a pristine white swan. Having performed numerous times in the auditorium before, she was very familiar with it. Switching the ribbons to ink at the backstage was a simple task for her. Last time, that foolish Mnie failed to win the bet, allowing Milly to im p a victory and keep her unattractive side from the public. This time, with ink on her white dress, obscuring her protective big sses frames, I''m sure I can expose her unsightly appearance that looks like a monster! Then, she would genuinely be humiliated! Milly, I wonder how you''ll handle this situation! 20 X Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Milly''s Fall From Grace 2 The day of the audition arrived swiftly. School leaders and representatives gathered in the auditorium to apany Mr. Hawkins in casting roles, demonstrating their high regard for the event. Milly donned a sophisticated ballet dress, exuding a delicate and elegant aura. Her fairplexion,bined with the pristine white dance attire, gave her the appearance of a celestial being gracing the earth.. Despite her enchanting appearance, she still sported oversized sses and thick bangs that partially obscured her features, almost as a shield. William and Mnie surrounded her, showering her withpliments.. "Boss, you look stunning. I was nning to help you find a ballet costume, but Jordan beatto it." "Boss, you are a living fairy today!" "Do you have any culture? That''s what you call a celestial being descending to earth.¡± "Aren''t celestial beings and fairy the sthing? It seems like you''re the onecking culture." You two. Observing their impending argument, Milly swiftly intervened, "Enough, you two. Aren''t you supposed to be heading to ss soon? Go on. I''ll return to the ssroom after the audition." Mnie grinned and remained seated, exining, "Boss, the next ss is self-study. We brought the papers the teacher assigned us, so we''ll stay here and support youter!" William chimed in, "That''s right." Noticing their determination, Milly sighed. "Fine, but both of you need to keep a low profile and avoid trouble, got it?" These two are both hot-tempered. She feared that if she failed the audition, they might confront n. So it''s better to instruct them beforehand to feel reassured. Mnie and William made an "OK" gesture, signifying their understanding. They knew they had to behave well. Meanwhile, in a secluded corner backstage, Stephanie was surrounded by admirers, all gazing enviously at her dazzling diamond-embroidered outfit. "Stephanie, this designer outfit is truly exquisite, just like those in magazines. I heard even celebrities. struggle to borrow it." "Stephanie, you look absolutely stunning today. You''re sure to outshine everyone." "Stephanie, I envy you for having such an amazing brother." Chapter 51 Milly''s Fall From Grace 2 on this dress are all real and priceless." The girls around her recoiled in fear, retracting their hands that were about to touch the dress. Suddenly, a slender girl spotted something and pointed. "Stephanie, look. Isn''t that your sister, Milly? She''s auditioning. Following her gaze, Stephanie spotted Milly surrounded by Mnie and William. It was evident that Milly was d in a top-tier designer ballet dress. Though not as extravagant as hers, it was still from a renowned designer and not inexpensive. That dress must have been a gift from Jordan! Ever since Jordan learned of her audition, he hadn''t inquired if she needed a ballet dress but had secretly arranged one for Milly. Was it because he expected her to seek assistance from Matthew? Or did Jordan simply disregard her entirely? These thoughts ignited a jealousy so intense it felt suffocating. Clutching the skirt of her dance dress. tightly, she felt slight difort as the tiny diamonds dug into her palm, grounding her momentarily. "Have you taken care of what I asked you to do?" The slender girl nodded. "Yes, we''ve added the ink, but... Stephanie furrowed her brow. "But what?" "But the principal is sitting downstairs. If they find out, we''ll definitely be punished. We''re about to graduate. Getting punished at this twill definitely affect our chances of getting into a good university." Her voice was filled with fear and anxiety, clearly showing regret. Stephanie let out a coldugh and scolded, ¡°There''s no surveince backstage, so they can''t catch us. Besides, it''s Milly who''s embarrassing herself, and it''s Milly who''s tarnishing the school''s reputation. We won''t be the ones facing punishment." "But what if... Stephanie was furious when she saw her like this. "What if, what if If you are so afraid, then don''t do it. Giveback the designer bag and jewellery I gave you before!" No, no. The girl saw her getting angry and quickly waved her hands to exin. "Stephanie, don''t be angry. I just said it. I am still on your side." "Hmph!" Stephanie''s expression softened slightly as she saw the girl''s apologetic demeanour. Money could make people do anything. Give them a little benefit, and they''d shamelessly do her bidding. Even if the principal was angry and wanted to investigate thoroughly, what could he do? After all, it wasn''t her who did it. He couldn''t find any evidence against her. Milly, this time, you''re finished! As fate would have it, Stephanie and Milly drew numbered cards 44 and 45. One second tost, the other was thest. Chapter 51 Milly''s Fall From Grace 2 Before Stephanie went on stage, she happened to bump into Milly, who was preparing in the waiting area. Whether she was confident in the audition or she saw that there were no Buts members around and exposed her true nature, anyway, she was no longer the weak and pitiful person she used to be, looking arrogant. "Milly, I didn''t expect you to dare to cfor the audition." Milly raised an eyebrow,pletely ignoring her sarcasm, "You went to such lengths to signup. Wouldn''t it be immature ofnot toe?" Stephanie refused to back down. "Too bad, this spot is mine for the taking." Milly casually replied, "Oh, what a coincidence, so is mine. The two people who met on a narrow path refused to back down, and sparks flew as their eyes met. The atmosphere bectense for a moment. Just then, the announcer outside called, "Next, please weontestant number 44 to perform the ballet piece Swan Lake, and contestant number 45, please be ready in the wings." Stephanie snorted coldly and then walked onto the stage. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Soon, a beautiful melody filled the air, and the bright stage lights gently illuminated her as she elegantly turned, leapt, and spun. It must be admitted that her profound and skilful ballet technique was evident, and she performed admirably. Meanwhile, backstage, Milly watched the entire beautiful ballet performance with her arms crossed, unable to resist apuding. The performance was perfect, and even she couldn''t find any faults, especially the finale where Stephanie managed to do 40 turns, showing her professionalism. Like in the , Stephanie''s performance amazed Mr. Hawkins in the audience. He nodded in approval and turned to the screenwriter beside him, looking quite satisfied. 20 1 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Milly''s Fall From Grace 3 Stephanic noticed n''s reaction as well. She stood on her tiptoes, arrogantly tilting her head down, exuding the air of a victor. As she passed by Milly, she sneered. "No need to perform. I''ve already won. Just then, the host''s voice echoed through the sound syst¨¦m, "Contestant number 45, please take the stage. for the ballet performance of ''Swan Lake." The spiece as Stephanie. However, Milly didn''t rush to the stage. Instead, she turned to face Stephanie with a cold smile ying on her lips. "Is that so? Remember this moment because it won''tst." With that, she gracefully made her way to the stage. Seeing her confident demeanour, Stephanie stomped her foot in frustration. Had she ever seen ballet before? Had she ever learned ballet? How dare she speak so boldly in front of me! She''d soon see who would be left embarrassed! Through her sses, Milly gazed down at the audience in the packed auditorium, filled with students and teachers who had cto watch the auditions. She drew thest number, and as she took the stage, the school had already let out, drawing a crowd of curious students to watch the auditions. Thankfully, her past challenges had prepared her well for the to stayposed amidst the audience''s gaze. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. spotlight, allowing h As the music began, Milly danced with precision and grace, lost in the melody. It felt like she had returned to the dance stuof her previous life, guided by her mentor''s guidance. Mnie watched in awe as Milly twirled elegantly on stage. "Boss is truly a hidden talent. Her dancing is simply mesmerising." Beside her, William''s hands were ready to apud. "Incredible! Absolutely breathtaking!" Words fell short of describing the moment. Anthony found himself standing in a corner of the auditorium, mesmerised by Milly''s performance. Suddenly, instead of confetti, ck liquid sttered down, staining the floor and Milly''s white dance skirt. The audience gasped in shock and began to murmur. "What is that?" "So dark. It''s disgusting." "It must be ink. Look how it''s stained everything ck!" William leapt up. "D*mn it! Who did this?" Chapter 52 Milly''s Fall From Grace 3 "But "No "buts: Rushing up now will only make things worse. She will handle it Trembling with anger, Mnie prayed that Milly could resolve the crisis. On stage, Milly, drenched in ck ink, was taken aback. It was supposed to be coloured ribbons, not ink. She quickly realised who was behind this cowardly act. ncing backstage, she met Stephanie''s smug smile, a silent challenge: Let''s see how you handle this! Milly sneered disdainfully, arching her eyebrows as she pondered how childish it was to unt such tactics. as if it would guarantee victory. The music continued to y, but she abruptly halted her spinning steps, casing her shoulders down, slowing her dance movements, and emitting a sense of mncholy. Beside her, the screenwriter beside n observed theical mishap on stage and lost interest in the performance. Furrowing his brow, he said, "Mr. Hawkins, let''s go. Number 44''s performance was already perfect and suited for the role. There''s no need to watch number 45. Using ink in such a significant event is akin to defiling ballet!. However. n raised his hand to stop him. "Wait, let''s watch a bit longer." His keen eyes narrowed as he observed the stage, sensing a shift in the melody to which the student was dancing. She was no longer performing Swan Lake, but instead... The Swan''s Elegy! Despite the lively score of Swan Lake, her movements and aura softened the mood into one of mncholy. The entire performance exuded a tone of sorrow and tragedy, as if her ink-stained costvividly portrayed the slow demise of the swan''s life. Just when everyone anticipated the dance to conclude in ordance with the swan''s demise, the swan on the ground appeared to glimpse a glimmer of hope. It struggled to rise, twirl, break free from death''s grasp and the mire, and soar towards the light. It was a rebirth! As dawn approached, the transformation wasplete. The white attire morphed into ck, m sessfully emerging from the mud, soaring into the sky. The ck streaks on its body now symbolised a badge of its rebirth. At a certain point, Milly removed the ink-covered sses, her damp bangs swept behind her cars, revealing her exquisite and beautiful visage. The music ceased, the dance concluded, and the auditorium fell silent. The audience was captivated by this visual spectacle, as if afraid that the elegant and beautiful girl before them, akin to a true swan, would vanish if they uttered a word. Suddenly, apuse erupted, apanied by whistles and loud cheers of "Campus Belle!" Chapter 52 Milly''s Fall From Grace 3 The once hushed auditorium now buzzed with cheers, apuse, screams, and whistles, all chanting in unison. "Campus Belle! Campus Belle! Campus Belle!..." "Oh my goodness! Who said that the top student in the grade was unattractive? Chere and face the consequences!" "This beauty, this grace, this figure! It''s a shto be merely a campus belle." "Sob, Mom, I think I''m smitten!" "Quick, p me! I believe I just witnessed a fairy descending from the sky. Did she smile at me? "I''ll p you to death! Who said she''s smiling at you? Take a look at your e-ridden face before you speak!" In that fleeting moment, Milly glimpsed the fervent fans she had in her previous life at the peak of her fame. She offered a faint smile, her ve captivating amber eyes scanning the crowd. She was pleased with the visual impact she had delivered, particrly when she caught sight of the shocked expression on Stephanie''s face behind her. Her smile broadened. Just as she prepared to bow and exit the stage, n raised his hand, signalling her to wait. "Hold on, Miss. I have a few questions for you." 20 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Anthony¡¯s Rebirth. Milly paused gracefully, acknowledging Mr. Hawkins with a nod before asking. ¡°Do you have a question for me?¡± ¡°Did you choreograph this ink¨Csttering dance yourself?¡± Mr. Hawkins asked. Milly¡¯s smile widened as she responded, ¡°Not entirely original, but I did tweak it.¡± n, with his deep understanding of the entertainment world, sensed there was more to her answer. It seemed Milly had received some help behind the curtains, yet her adeptness in adapting quickly was undeniably impressive. His admiration for her blossomed further. He then asked, ¡°Could you borate on the intention behind your performance in this scene? ck typically symbolizes death, so why did you transition into rebirthter on?¡± After a brief moment of reflection, Milly lifted her head calmly. She exined, ¡°The conclusion of life often signifies death, and within death lies the essence of rebirth or eternal rest. Death isn¡¯t merely the end of existence but rather a passage beyond time. When a swan perishes, it¡¯s not the end but a renewal¨Ca soul¡¯s journey into new beginnings. How can webel it as mere death? It symbolizes the swan¡¯s metamorphosis and, likewise, my own. Let the resilient endure, and let the pure breeze sweep through the mountains. Though death may seem daunting, and deceit may lurk, I will ultimately undergo a transformation and emerge reborn. ¡°Fantastic, fantastic, fantastic!¡± n eximed with enthusiasm, rising from his seat to apud. His eyes shimmered with admiration and excitement towards Milly. ¡°Let the strong remain resilient, and the clear wind sweeps through the mountains!¡± He gestured for her attention. ¡°Youngdy, please leave me your phone number. We will be in touch separately.¡± Milly nodded graciously, replying. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hawkins.¡± Meanwhile, at the back of the auditorium, a man sat with a disheveled appearance and a mask, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. He muttered to himself, echoing Milly¡¯s words, ¡°Let the resilient endure and let the pure breeze sweep through the mountains.¡± On the other side, as Milly stepped down from the stage, she spotted Stephanie nearby. With a subtle smirk, Milly approached her, dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Thank you for going to such great lengths to assist me in delivering a wless performance and for helping me secure the title of campus belle.¡± ¡°You!!!¡± Stephanie seethed with anger, her chest heaving and her face contorted in fury. She teetered on the edge of losing herposure, never expecting her plot to inadvertently pave the way for Milly¡¯s triumph. It was genuinely maddening! With her goal aplished, Milly brushed past her, her confidence soaring. Yet, as she took a few strides forward, a powerful grip enveloped her, pulling her into a tight embrace. The force seemed intent on merging her into its essence. ¡°Milly. The voice whispered, familiar yet unexpected. Milly, poised to execute a shoulder throw, froze at the sound. Could it be Anthony¡¯s voice? ¡°You said I¡¯m not your sister, so if you acknowledge me now, does that make you a little dog?¡± Milly teased, a yful glint in her eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± Anthony responded promptly with a resounding bark. Milly¡¯s expression froze, caught off guard by his unexpected response. Anthony buried his face into her shoulder, unmoving. Let the dog bark, he thought. He¡¯dply with anything, even if asked to be a dog at that moment, It might sound unbelievable, but just as Milly portrayed the swan¡¯s demise on stage, Anthony felt a sense of rebirth within himself. In his previous life, after handling what he believed to be Milly¡¯s remains, he was driving home when he collided head¨Con with arge truck upon exiting the cemetery. Upon reopening his eyes, he found himself face to face with his lively sister. Reflecting on the nonsense he had just spouted, Anthony felt the urge to smack himself. Nevertheless, he clung to his sister, unwilling to relinquish the newfound joy.. ¡°Milly, I¡¯ll take good care of you from now on. Whatever you desire, I¡¯ll provide, Anthony dered earnestly. Milly looked at him quizzically, her expression questioning his sudden deration. Excitedly entering the backstage area, William and Mnic, ready to celebrate with Milly, were taken aback by the sight of the siblings embracing. Reacting swiftly, they moved to separate Anthony from Milly, their protective instincts kicking in. Instinctively, they positioned themselves in front of Milly, shielding her like mother hens protecting their chicks, and regarded Anthony with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s your game now? Did your precious sister lose, so you¡¯vee to start trouble with Boss?!¡± Aware of Anthony¡¯s tendency to spoil his younger sister, Stephanie, they remained on high alert. Anthony, finally reunited with his beloved sister, was abruptly interrupted in his embrace by the interference of the two. His eyes shed with displeasure, his tone turning icy. ¡°Step aside!¡± Mnie and William stood their ground, their expressions unreadable. Why had his demeanor suddenly turned so intense? And a tad intimidating, too¡­. Milly sighed deeply, gently pushing aside the two individuals blocking her path. ¡°Alright, school¡¯s out. You both head home. I need to go, too. But the two remained rooted in ce, their concern evident as they observed Anthony¡¯s dark expression, fearing trouble was looming. ¡°Boss, why not ride in my car back home?¡± This Anthony seemed poised to cause trouble for Stephanie. Having shed with Boss before, his intentions were likely malicious. Initially upset at being separated from his sister, Anthony felt angry upon hearing Milly¡¯s intention to leave with her. His face flushed with fury, his breaths heavy. If it weren¡¯t for his newfound sense of restraint and his concern about causing trouble for his sister. Anthony would have pped those two brats long ago to teach them a lesson! Milly understood that Mnie meant well, but she found their interference unnecessary. Besides, Anthony hadn¡¯t shown any overt hostility toward her, so they were overthinking the situation. Therefore, she declined, ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. You both go back quickly; I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Upon hearing her firm tone, they fell silent and took three steps back. Before departing, they repeatedly cautioned her to be cautious, speaking as if Anthony were a kidnapper. After Mnie and William left, Anthony nced at Milly, her clothes stained with ink, feeling a twinge of pity for her. He removed his coat and draped it over her. Milly was taken aback by his gesture and politely declined, ¡°I have a school uniform in the backstage lounge. I¡¯ll go change into it. She had worn the dance costume before going on stage, and¨Cupon arrival, she had been in her school uniform, which remained clean for now. Though her body was stained with ink, cleaning it thoroughly on the spot wasn¡¯t feasible. For now, Milly could only rinse her face, arms, and exposed areas with water. Her ck hair concealed the ink well, but she would have to wash the rest of her body once she returned home. Emerging after changing her clothes, Milly found Anthony standing at the door like a guardian, looking surprised. ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 I''ll Carry You When Anthony saw her approaching, his expression softened. He was about to speak when he noticed her exposed knees, causing his brows to furrow. "What happened to your legs?" The school uniform consisted of short sleeves and a short skirt, which barely covered her legs. Her knees. were severely swollen, appearing even more rming against her fair skin. Milly nced down at her knees, and only then did she notice the swelling. She remainedposed as she replied. "I probably scratched them while dancing earlier. It''s nothing. It will be better by tomorrow! However, Anthony couldn''t bear to see her in difort. He knelt down with tenderness and asked gently. "Does it hurt?" Milly was not one to make a fuss over minor pain, and this kind of injury was insignificant to her. "It doesn''t." "You''re so swollen, and you''re saying it doesn''t hurt. You''re just being stubborn!" Anthony''s eyes were filled with concern. Furthermore, having just been reborn, he could almost envision the girl in front of him lying lifeless in a collin. The fear was overwhelming. "No, we''re going to the hospital!" Anthony insisted firmly. Milly blinked. "It''s fine. It''s just a little swollen, really. It doesn''t hurt "No, we must go to the hospital!" Milly couldn''tprehend what had gotten into Anthony today. He seemed somewhat different for no. apparent reason. Just as she was about to inquire, she met his eyes, which were filled with tenderness and on the verge of tears. Feelingpletely helpless and speechless, she sighed and agreed. "Okay, let''s go to the hospital." Only then did Anthony rx, and his body was no longer tense. He crouched down and said softly, ¡°Con. I''ll carry you out on my back." "What?" Milly hesitated once more. "Hurry up!" Anthony urged, "If you don''t letcarry you, I''ll princess-carry you out of school." His words sounded serious rather than yful. Milly envisioned the scenario: During the bustling school dismissal, the school prodigy Anthony from Crestwood High carried a disheveled girl out... This scene would undoubtedly make it to the gossip news. Seeing her hesitation, Anthony assumed she didn''t want to be carried, so he was about to change his mind and princess carry her. This rmed Milly, who quickly climbed onto his back and said, "Fine, fine. I choose to be carried on your back!" 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 54 I''ll Carry You Only then did Anthony smile contentedly, his joy evident, even his eyebrows lifted in delight. As Millyy on his back, she felt increasingly uneasy. + * Pearls Anthony''s acting so out of character today. Why is he suddenly so kind to me? Even Mnie and William know that he usually favours Stephanie the most. Shouldn''t he be consoling Stephanie now? Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, "What''s gotten into you today? Why are you suddenly so nice to me? It doesn''t seem like your usual self." Anthony heard her question and momentarily stiffened, then dered, ¡°I was foolish in the past and misjudged you. From now on, you are my only sister, and I will cherish you forever!" He said this with determination and grit. These words were not just for Milly to hear, but also served as a reminder to his reborn soul, urging him not to lose sight and to protect the girl on his back. Milly was taken aback by his words. "Bro, you don''t need to be so hard on yourself... However, she had to acknowledge that he had been quite foolish before. After she spoke, Anthony remained silent as he hung his head and continued to walk forward with her on his back... Suddenly, a drop of water fell on the back of her hand. Milly looked up at the sky. The sun has not yet set, so where did the rain cfrom? Oh, it could also be something else... Thinking of a certain possibility, she dared not believe it and leaned forward to see Anthony''s red and misty eyes. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she asked, "Anthony, are you crying?" Embarrassed to be seen by her, Anthony quickly turned his head away and awkwardly exined, "No, I''m not crying." There was still a nasal tone and a hint of crying in his voice. In this moment, Milly suddenly felt that he was quite cute, and she couldn''t help but continue teasing him. "Are you crying because I called you ''Bro?" It was just a casual remark. She just wanted to tease Anthony, but she didn''t expect that he actually responded with a "Yup." Milly waspletely stunned. For a moment, she really didn''t know what to say. "Actually, you don''t have to be so moved to tears. After all, you barked like a dog. If I don''t call you ''Bro", that wouldn''t be fair, right?" Anthony did not know what to say to that. Unsure whether it was because of the audition. Stephanie did not take the Buts'' driver''s car home, and Chapter 54 I''ll Carry You Only then did Anthony smile contentedly, his joy evident; even his eyebrows lifted in delight. As Millyy on his back, she felt increasingly uneasy. Anthony''s acting so out of character today. Why is he suddenly so kind to me? Even Mnie and know that he usually favours Stephanie the most. Shouldn''t he be consoling Stephanie now? +5 Pearts Unable to contain her curiosity, she asked, "What''s gotten into you today? Why are you suddenly so nice to me! It doesn''t seem like your usual self." Anthony heard her question and momentarily stiffened, then dered, ''I was foolish in the past and misjudged you. From now on, you are my only sister, and I will cherish you forever!" He said this with determination and grit. These words were not just for Milly to hear, but also served as a reminder to his reborn soul, urging him. not to lose sight and to protect the girl on his back. Milly was taken aback by his words. "Bro, you don''t need to be so hard on yourself. However, she had to acknowledge that he had been quite foolish before. After she spoke, Anthony remained silent as he hung his head and continued to walk forward with her on his back. Suddenly, a drop of water fell on the back of her hand. Milly looked up at the sky. The sun has not yet set, so where did the rain cfrom? Oh, it could also be something else Thinking of a certain possibility, she dared not believe it and leaned forward to see Anthony''s red and misty eyes. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she asked, "Anthony, are you crying?" Embarrassed to be seen by her, Anthony quickly turned his head away and awkwardly exined, ¡°No, I''m not crying. There was still a nasal tone and a hint of crying in his voice. In this moment, Milly suddenly felt that he was quite cute, and she couldn''t help but continue teasing him. "Are you crying because I called you ''Bro''?" It was just a casual remark. She just wanted to tease Anthony, but she didn''t expect that he actually responded with a "Yup." Milly waspletely stunned. For a moment, she really didn''t know what to say. "Actually, you don''t have to be so moved to tears. After all, you barked like a dog. If I don''t call you ''Bro'', that wouldn''t be fair, right?" Anthony did not know what to say to that. Unsure whether it was because of the audition. Stephanie did not take the Buts'' driver''s car home, and 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 54 I''ll Carry You Anthony did not ask much. He just took Milly to see the doctor and then went straight home. Although Milly repeatedly emphasised that there was nothing wrong with her legs and she could even jump, Anthony just didn''t believe her and insisted on carrying her. The two of them were at a stalemate in the car. Milly rubbed her forehead, sounding very helpless. "Anthony, I really am fine. It''s just a can walk in by myself." Anthony''s face turned cold. "No, the doctor said, no vigorous movements." "Walking is not a vigorous movement!" "I said no, so I''ll carry you down." "No..." ance; I In the end, the driver couldn''t bear to watch anymore and boldly stepped forward as a mediator Ms Milly, Mr. Anthony cares about you, so let him carry you down. Although it''s a short distance, there is a rocky path in the middle, so it''s better to avoid any more harm to your legs." Milly looked at Anthony, who stood straight at the door of the car with an unusually firm attitude, as if he would continue to stand there if she did not agree. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Now she suddenly felt that Anthony, who had been at odds with herself before, was actually quite nice. She sighed and surrenderedpletely, reaching out her arms. ¡°Okay, Carry me." .ve Anyway, they were family, so it didn''t matter if they were seen. Anthony''s cold face just now instantly cleared up, and he eagerly approached. He carefully carried the girl in his arms, almost effortlessly lifting her up. "I think you shouldn''t walk in the future. I''ll carry you to and from school. It''s convenient since we''re in the sss. Milly: "..." "I just scratched my knees; it''s not like I lost them. Besides, what if I need to use the bathroom? Will you carrythen?" She was trying to refute his male chauvinistic views, but she didn''t expect Anthony to actually frown and carefully consider this issue. After a while, he actually cup with a solution. "We can hire two maids to apany you at home, so if you need to use the bathroom, they can carry you there." Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Matthew''s Arrival Milly rolled her eyes. "What is this? It doesn''t look appropriatel But Anthony was very confident. "Why wouldn''t it look appropriate? In ancient times, even the house steward and youngdies had private tutors, and our family can afford it." Milly rebuked coldly, "Shut up!" Credit to him foring up with that. The two of them yfully entered the vi, but as soon as they stepped inside, they sensed that the atmosphere seemed slightly off. The servants, who should have been busy with their respective tasks, were all gathered outside, lowering their heads and not daring to move. The living room was in disarray, and even a cardboard box was ced at the entrance, filled with various items. Milly immediately saw it. The box contained her belongings. Before she could say anything, Anthony got angry first. "What''s going on?¡± The servants remained motionless, not daring to speak. Not a single person uttered a word.. At that moment, a crisp, hoarse male voice cfrom the sofa, "You''ve finally returned." Following the source of the voice, they saw a man dressed in a ck windbreaker. His charming eyes carried a hint ofziness. With a sturdy and robust physique that should have presented a handsimage, he now sported messy hair, looking peculiar no matter how they looked at him. Beside him, Stephanie had red eyes, pitifully tugging at his sleeve as if she had just finished crying. Milly clearly observed that his eyes lit up when the manid eyes on her. However, as Stephanie burst into tears and tugged at his sleeve, his expression instantly turned indifferent again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Milly raised an eyebrow, having a rough idea of its reason. "Matthew, what the hell is wrong with you? Why mess with your sister''s things?" Anthony''s face turned red. with anger. Seeing him getting angry, Matthew remainedpletelyposed. Hezily tilted his neck and said expressionlessly, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, and you''ve even forgotten to addressas your brother? Furthermore... He looked at Milly, whom he was holding, a trace of mockery crossing his face. "I only have one sister, and that''s Stephanic." Milly felt ufortable under his gaze. It wasn''t just disdain she perceived in his eyes but also an indescribable sense of scrutiny. This attempt to explore her inner thoughts made her feel his hostility was too intense. She didn''t like it. Anthony, angered by his words, retorted immediately, "Are you blind? Who looks like you? Can''t you see Chapter 55 Matthew''s Arrival Matthew smirked, ¡°Being blind is still better than being mentally handicapped like speople." "Who are you calling mentally handicapped?" Anthony eximed, getting infuriated. "Whoever responds is the one I''m calling mentally handicapped!" "You!" Seeing the two of them escting the argument, Anthony was evidently about to start a fight. intervened. "Wait, Anthony, putdown first." If he had forgotten he was still holding someone and charged up, wouldn''t she damage? +5 Pears quickly ne coteral She guessed right. In the heat of the moment, Anthony was infuriated and had indeed forgotten that he was still holding his sister. After Milly reminded him, he quickly ced her on a clean sofa and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I will take care of it for you." As soon as he finished speaking. he rushed out and threw a punch before she could stop him. Matthew took a solid punch and was left dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected Anthony to cand start a fight. Wiping away the trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth, he angrily scolded, "Anthony, are you being serious?" Anthony was already furious, and he couldn''t stop himself at this point. Immediately, he threw another punch, saying, "If I''m not being serious, you won''t listen!" "You son of a b*tch!" The first punch caught Matthew off guard, but after that, he was prepared and easily dodged the second one. He was considerablyrger and stronger than Anthony, and he could have easily restrained him in normal circumstances. However, Anthony was like a lit firecracker, leaving him no room to act Stephanie, sitting on the side, watched the two brothers fight with a mix of fear and reluctance. Despite growing up with them, it was the first tshe had seen the six siblings fight like this. "Matthew, Anthony, please stop fighting!" At this moment, the two engrossed in the fight were too heated to pay attention. Stephanie suddenly felt a sense of urgency. While she wanted to assert her presence in front of Matthew, she didn''t intend things to escte like this. The fact that the two were now physically fighting was beyond her expectations. Just as she was about to turn around to seek help from the servants, she suddenly noticed Milly quietly packing her things on the side. This sight angered her, and she began to criticize. "Matthew and Anthony are fighting. How can you be so calm!¡± Milly flipped the cardboard box he threw, relieved to find that it only contained smisceneous items from under the table. Fortunately, there was nothing important in it. It seemed like he just wanted to assert himself. Upon hearing Stephanie''s reproach, Milly looked at her expressionlessly. She said, "You should know better than anyone else why they''re fighting." 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 55 Matthew''s Arrival If it weren''t for her stepping in and trying to smooth things over, would they have fought in the first ce? Moreover, it was clear that Matthew didn''t like her, possibly even harbouring sresentment. Stephanie must have yed a role in that as well. She was quite clever. Knowing that Jordan and Anthony were treating her well, she sought new backing. Just then, the sound of a car engine started outside. Jordan had returned. y frowned, contemting whether to However, the two fighters showed no signs of stopping. intervene, she suddenly saw Stephanie, who should have been standing on the side, rushing forward. "Matthew, Anthony, please stop fighting." The two heated fighters werepletely oblivious to her sudden approach. Out of nowhere, a forceful kick knocked Stephanic, who had approached them, to the ground. "Ugh! Ouch..." Stephanie cried out in pain. Almost the moment she fell, a deep and angry voice echoed from the doorway, "What are you all doing?" ra The timing was right, neither a moment too soon nor toote. As soon as Jordan entered, he witnessed the moment Stephanie fell. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Milly couldn''t help but admire. She wanted to give Stephanie''s performance a round of apuse and cheers. At this point, during their heated fight, the two brawlers also cto a halt. They looked at Jordan, standing at the door sternly, and simultaneously released each other. Seeing Stephanie crouched on the ground in pain, Matthew''s expression changed. He quickly went, ?ver to help her and asked with concern, "Stephanie, are you okay? Did we identally bump into you just now?" Stephanie covered her stomach, her eyes moist, looking pitiful. "Matthew, I''m fine Please.ydu Anthony, don''t fight over Milly. It hurts the harmony between you two." and Milly was utterly speechless. She had positioned herself in a corner yet still becthe scapegoat. 20 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Misjudging Milly Jordan entered the room, tossed his briefcase onto the sofa, and surveyed the chaotic living room. He was furious. "What are you all staring at? Cover and clean up this mess." Upon hearing his words, the servants, standing nervously on the side, finally approached and quickly tidied up the chaotic living room. "Both of you, cover here and stand properly. Now, what exactly happened? Why on earth were you fighting?" Jordan loosened his tie, his face dark as he looked at the two of them. Matthew snorted coldly and remained silent. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the other hand, Anthony didn''t hold back. He beganining. "Jordan, you don''t know how outrageous Matthew is. He threw Milly''s things out and said he didn''t recognise her as his sister. He even imed that if Milly is here, then he doesn''t belong, Jordan, do you think he deserves a beating or not?" Anthony''s shamelessness almost amused Matthew, "Stop exaggerating. I never said anything like that.¡± Anthony began rolling up his sleeves, and it looked like he was about to explode again. "Do you dare say you didn''t im you only have Stephanie as a sister? Do you dare say you didn''t throw Milly''s things out?" "Yes, but..." Matthew tried to exin, only to realise that those words did seem to have cfrom him. But he didn''t mean anything with those words at the time. How did they get twisted when they cout of Anthony''s mouth? It was hard to pinpoint what was wrong, but something just felt off. Seeing Matthew''s hesitant response, Anthony seized the opportunity and continued to add fuel to the fire. Jordan, he admitted it. Hurry up and teach him a lesson!" Matthew becanxious. ¡°I didn''t do that. It was Milly who bullied Stephanie first. I didn''t really mean. not to recognise her. I just wanted to give her a little lesson." "You still dare to deny it!" Seeing that the tension between the two was about to escte again, Jordan, piecing together the situation from their words, sternly reprimanded, "That''s enough!" Upon seeing Jordan angry, the two fell silent immediately. Jordan''s face darkened as he looked at the items in the box that had been thrown out. Looking at Matthew, he took a deep breath. He spoke with an unquestionable and firm tone, "Matthew, cover and apologise to Milly!" Matthew widened his eyes, momentarily taken aback. ¡°Jordan, why should I? She bullied Stephanie!* Jordan squinted as he nced at Stephanie, her eyes red and teary, his gaze deep and imprable. Whether it was because his gaze was too intimidating or because he sensed her inner thoughts, Stephanie felt a sense of panic and instinctively shrunk her neck. Jordan averted his gaze and looked at Matthew, speaking in a deep voice, "Did you see her being bullied?" 12:42 Sun, 23 June b Chapter 56 Misjudging Milly Matthew replied, T..." 15 Pearls He hadn''t witnessed Stephanie being bullied. On the contrary, at Crestwood High''s grand hall, he saw Milly being mistreated. She was sttered with ink. But with Stephanie crying so sadly, it must mean she had suffered sgrievances and had nowhere to express them. In the end, wasn''t it because this new sister was too scheming, leaving them with no evidence against her? Jordan could almost see through Matthew''s thoughts at a nce. Well, he was the legitimate eldest son of the Buts, inheriting the family business. His personality was naturally more stable and dignified. Besides, dealing with the deceit and intrigues of the business world had honed his ability to see through things. Although not much younger than Jordan, Matthew had been pursuing the arts since childhood. He associated with a more limited circle of people, and his nature was rtively pure. He tended to be straightforward and single-minded. Jordan squinted and said sternly. "Since you didn''t see it, why would you unjustly use Milly? Matthew, have your years of studying art cooled the blood of the Buts in your veins?" Matthew felt ashamed by Jordan''s words but couldn''t let it go. "But Stephanie is crying so sadly." Stephanie was taken aback, and as she saw Jordan''s intimidating gaze focusing on her again, she hurriedly waved her hands. "No, it''s not that. Matthew misunderstood. I cried because I failed the audition, not for any other reason." Matthew''s expression changed, and he looked at Stephanie. ¡°Didn''t you .... Wait a minute. Stephanie never mentioned that Milly bullied her. She cried in her arms, and he assumed. she had been wronged here. So, was he misjudging Milly? Jordan looked at him sternly. "Apologise to Milly." Matthew pursed his lips, still somewhat unwilling in his heart. I''m sorry. Milly didn''t take his offence to heart, but Anthony felt relieved. With his head held high and a proud expression, someone who didn''t know might think he was the one being apologized to. "Move Milly''s things back upstairs!" Matthew didn''t dare to resist any longer and obediently carried the box. "Okay." "I''ll go upstairs and shower first, Jordan, Milly said. After being drenched in ink at the grand hall today, although she managed to wash off the visible parts, she still felt ufortable. She needed a thorough shower to feel at ease. Just as she was about to turn around, Jordan stopped her. "Milly, wait a minute." Milly halted and turned to look at him. Jordan took a red silk pouch from his suit pocket and handed it to her. ¡°I obtained this from the temple. 12:42 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 56 Misjudging Milly It''s said to be very effective. Since you''re about to take the college entrance exam, I''ve prayed for your sess and a high ranking." Milly''s eyes lit up, and she lovingly held the silk pouch. It wasn''t the first tshe had received a gift, but it was the first tshe had received such a thoughtful "Thank you, Jordan. I really like it." Jordan felt relieved to see her so happy. "As long as you like it." Afterwards, he pulled out another one and handed it to Stephanie, Although his tone wasn''t as gentle as when he spoke to Milly, he still said. "Stephanie, this silk pouch is for you." Stephanie raised her head in pleasant surprise and took it, almost moving to tears. "Thank you In recent days, seeing how Jordan had been caring for Milly, she thought the silk pouch was only for Milly. She didn''t expect that Jordan had prayed for her as well. Does this mean that Jordan will treatbetter and better in the future? With this thought, she couldn''t help but feel excited. Milly felt a twinge in her heart when she saw this scene. While she understood that what Jordan did was right, treating both sisters equally, it still made her uneasy. Forget it! She shouldn''t be too petty in life. She was about to go upstairs when suddenly, the silk pouch in her hand was snatched away by arge hand. Jordan lowered his head and used his slender fingers to tie the red string of the silk pouch onto Milly''s backpack zipper. While doing so, he said, "Stephanie''s was bought with Ivan''s money. They sell them at the entrance of the temple. I obtained yours from the abbot. It is blessed and unique." Milly deserved to be unique in the entire world. Milly felt the lingering difort in her heart dissipate instantly, reced by a warm and joyful feeling. So, this is what it feels like to be loved. Without thinking, she rushed into Jordan''s arms. "Thank you, Jordan. I like it." Jordan ruffled her hair. "As long as you like it." Anthony felt jealous but didn''t dare to go against Jordan''s authority. He m could only huff and puff. "You''re so ?NQ happy just because of a silk pouch. I''ll send you a whole carload next time!" 20 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Understanding the Concept of Rebirth In the evening, afterpleting half of the assigned test paper, Milly felt like her brain was about to explode. As a doctoral student from a prestigious university, enduring the endless practice questions proved quite challenging for her. She genuinely admired all the current high school seniors. They managed to stayposed and perform well in exams under such intense pressure. Their mental resilience was even more impressive than hers when she pursued a career as an actress in her previous life. As she put down her pen, exhaled a sigh of relief, and rubbed her throbbing forehead, she picked up a cup to go downstairs for a sip of warm water. The n was to keep herself alert and then return to continue solving problems. The maids downstairs had already rested, and the entire vi was quiet. The sound of tearing paper could be heard from a corner as she poured water and prepared to go upstairs. Huh? Does someone still haven''t slept? Milly blinked and walked over with curiosity. She found a figure in a quiet corner of the living room. He seemed pretty frustrated, tearing paper constantly and scratching his head. Hmm, okay. Now I know how he got his messy hair. "Get lost! Didn''t I say I don''t want to be disturbed?'' scolded Matthew sternly. He was annoyed right now. There was an inspiration in his mind, but he just couldn''t put it on paper. He vividly remembered the dance moves he saw during the day, and there was a sh of inspiration in his mind. However, now that he was back and ready to put pen to paper, it seemed like no matter how he drew, something was missing or not quite right. What''s the problem? Milly didn''t realise it was him at first, assuming it was Jordan handling official matters. Hearing his irritation, she decided not to intrude. "Sorry, I didn''t realise it was you. I''ll leave now." Matthew held strong biases against her and disliked her, so it was better to keep sdistance. "Wait a minute." As Milly turned around, she was called out again. She turned back and asked, "What''s the matter?" Matthew also froze. He didn''t know why he had suddenly called out to her when he heard her voice. "Uhm..." They were waiting for the other to speak, and there was a somewhat awkward atmosphere. Chapter 57 Understanding the Concept of Rebirth +S Pearls "Ugh, um. I just wanted to ask you what you said to n about the swan''s rebirth during the day. What did you mean?" Matthew asked somewhat awkwardly.. He wanted toplete the illustration right now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t bother talking to her! Milly h blinked, a bit puzzled. ¡°Swan''s rebirth?" "Yeah, rebirth. In other words, how do you interpret the concept of rebirth?" Milly blinked again, even more confused. "Rebirth?" "You..." Matthew, seeing her confused expression, thought she didn''t want to talk and instantly got annoyed. "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. Just go away." His attitude was extremely rude. Milly looked innocent. She didn''t understand what he was asking or why he suddenly got a apparent reason. or no However, ording to the description in the , Matthew was a highly renowned fashion designer and stylist. He dedicated almost all his tand energy to the design industry. In this context, whatever was bothering him so much must be rted to sissue in the design process. The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Summoning up her courage, she took a step forward. As expected, the sketch papers in front of him were covered in frustrated doodles and chaotic lines. Piled at his feet were crumpled paper balls, threatening to bury his shoes. It was evident that he was on the verge of a breakdown. She lowered her head, picked up a few Umpled paper balls, and unfolded them. All of them were filled with disorderly lines, with a word written in the bottom right corner: ''Rebirth. Suddenly, Milly understood. No wonder he asked about the swan''s rebirth earlier. It turned out that the thof his current design was rebirth. However... "Your design is about rebirth, but why is it all in ck and white?" Milly asked. Matthew furrowed his brow, tearing another sheet of paper and crumpling it before tossing it away. Irritated by her question, he said, "ck represents death, white represents light. The sh between ck and white is the most intense, making it the most suitable depiction for rebirth. Moreover, they "Forget it. Why am I even exining this to you? You don''t understand art or design. Just leave and stop bothering me." Once again, he impatiently issued an eviction order. Milly didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she said, "Although I don''t understand design or your art, I know what you''ve designed doesn''t look good." "You!" Matthew widened his eyes in frustration. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Having won numerous world-ss awards, everyone''s natural reaction to his artwork was praise. No one had dared to criticise it in his presence before! 12:43 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 57 Understanding the Concept of Rebirth +5 Pears DR "Exactly! Moreover, what you said earlier is not urate. Who says rebirth must only be represented in ck and white? I think you can rece it with red and ck. This way, the visual effect is still striking. In the sprinciple as the phoenix''s rebirth from the ashes." Matthew''s silent gaze brightened. Phoenix rebirth? Rising from the ashes?" Milly nodded but obediently set down the papers in her hands. "I just m mentioned it casually. After all, as you said. I don''t understand art. You can continue designing ording to your ideas." After saying that, she went upstairs, holding her cup. The following day. Milly sensed that something was amiss in the ssroom as soon as she arrived. Because she cherished her high school experience, she often arrived early. Usually, there weren''t many people in the ssroom at this time, but today, there were surprisingly more than usual. All the boys in the ss were present, standing in neat formations, especially the male students. As soon as they saw her entering, all their eyes involuntarily turned towards her. Shad reddened ears and blushing faces, and even a few were so excited that they held their books upside down. A group of adolescent boys had almost all of their thoughts written on their faces. Mnie initially intended to wave and greet her as usual when she saw Milly cin. However, when she saw Milly''s delicate face up close, her raised hand silently retreated. Although she had already seen Milly''s true face without sses yesterday, seeing it up close again today. was still irresistibly stunning. Mnie couldn''t help but be amazed, to the point that she hesitated to look directly at such a beautiful face. "Milly, you look so beautiful Milly frowned at the subtle nces from her surroundings. Even though they didn''t have malicious intent, she felt somewhat ufortable. That sensation made her feel like she was being observed, like a monkey on disy. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Pay if You Want to Stare As Milly was about to say something, her view was suddenly obstructed by something, followed by a shout "What are you all staring at? If you keep staring, I''m going to charge you for the view!" It was Anthony. Upon entering the ssroom, he immediately noticed the predatory gazes from the group of students, causing his expression to darken. I haven''t had my fill of looking at my own sister, and yet they dare to be so bold in my presence. Do they think I''m oblivious? While his approach may not have been ideal, it did have an impact. The brazen stares directed at her significantly decreased in response to his warning. Just as Milly was about to exhale a sigh of relief, William stood up with a smile and pulled out 30 dors from his pocket. "Um, can I stare for 30 bucks?" Witnessing his initiative, many boys in the ss began to reach for their wallets. "I''ll pay 45 dors to stare!" "I''ll pay 20 bucks!" "I''ll outdo them all; I''ll pay 75 bucks to stare!" Milly: "..." Anthony:..." Do they think this is a zoo? "In five minutes, I will collect the physics test papers. I''ll submit the list of people who haven''t finished to the teacher," Milly announced, ying her trump card. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The physics teacher was known for being strict and entric. Since the change in homeroom teachers, Milly has earned significant trust, serving as both a ss monitor and a physics ss representative. Had she not stood her ground, the new homeroom teacher likely would have sought to give her a few more roles. Indeed, her words proved more effective than any threat. The boys, who had been sneakily ncing at her, promptly redirected their focus to diligentlypleting the test papers. Finally, Milly could breathe a sigh of relief, and the ssroom fell silent once more. However, her respite was short-lived, as a loud voice at the door interrupted her peace. "Which one of you is Milly?" The individual who entered was a tall boy in a basketball uniform, nearly brushing against the door frwith his height. His brows were furrowed, exuding a fierce and impatient air, and he had a handsface 12:44 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 58 Pay if You Want to Stare aura. As Milly prepared to rise, William, who was beside her, intervened. "Wait, this guy is a sports student from the freshman basketball team. He''s a troublemaker; don''t act hastily." Raising an eyebrow, Milly inquired. "Do you know him?" I''ve crossed paths with him during basketball games. He''s not one to trifle with. He constantly stirs up trouble because his family''s rich, and he often resorts to brute force rather than reason. I''ve heard he even spe tin juvenile detention." Observing the man''s demeanour, Milly could discern that he looked like bad news. In that moment. William fearlessly stood up in the face of the menacing gaze, exuding a hint of a hero- Win-the- damsel vibe. "You''re Ken Fitzgerald, right? What business do you have with my boss?" Ken narrowed his eyes and intensified his re. He scrutinised William, who had risen, while arching an eyebrow, "Is your boss that ugly duckling, Milly?" Widening his eyes, William rolled up his sleeves angrily. "Say that again, and I''ll make you pray you''d never said that!" Speechless, Milly pondered how this individual, who couldn''t even cup with a menacing threat. managed to maintain second ce in the ss. Unfazed, Ken bounced the ball on the ground, producing rhythmic thuds, all while keeping his gaze fixed on William. "So what if I insulted her? Milly, that ugly duckling, had the audacity to usurp my sister''s role. I must teach you all a lesson today!" With that deration, he forcefully hurled the ball at William. William was already prepared when the ball cflying towards him. He reached out and caught it firmly in his hand. Then, with a grin, he somehow produced a pair of scissors and ruthlessly stabbed them into the basketball. In an instant, the brown basketball was punctured by the sharp scissors, and the gas rushed out as the ball slowly deted. "You son of a b*tch!" Ken waspletely stunned. William''s actions were too fast, and he didn''t have tto react and stop him. After he realised what had happened, his eyes turned red with anger, and he red fiercely at William with bared teeth. He wished he could tear William apart on the spot. "That basketball was personally signed by my idol, and you destroyed it!" William put away the scissors and threw the deted basketball back at Ken. His aim was spot on, and itnded right at Ken''s feet. "I destroyed it, so what? If you have the guts, cand hit mel" His tone was asking for a beating Ken''s chest heaved with anger, but he knew that if he hit him here, it would definitely alert the teacher. Although he wasn''t afraid of the teacher, he couldn''t stand the thought of his dad freezing his card again after the teacher called toin. Chapter 58 Pay if You Want to Stare It wasn''t worth it Clutching his fists, he pointed at William as he used thest bit of om reason to restrain himself from aeting impuls "Fine. You''d better not regret it. If you''re looking for a fight, I''ll grant your wish! "If you dare, tellyour name. Meetin the small grove behind the west field after school, and see how I will make you cry for mercy!" As a sports student, Ken was always training outside of school. Plus, he was a freshman and had little interaction with seniors like William, so he didn''t recognise him at all. Seeing Ken''s fierce expression, Milly pursed her lips, looking worriedly at William. Although his actions just now were indeed asking for trouble, he did it for her. She couldn''t bear the thought of him getting beaten up because of her. Before she could speak, William crossed his arms and tilted his head without a glint of fear as he said with a took on defiance, "I will not change my nor my seat. I am Anthony But from ss 3A. If you have the guts, cand hit me!" Milly: "..." Anthony, who was silently doing his homework, was speechless as well. Gritting his teeth, Ken pointed at William fiercely with his finger and hissed, "All right, Anthony. I admire your guts. I''ll wait for you after school. Whoever doesn''t cis a coward!" William shouted loudly, "All right. I will definitely go and get beaten up. If I don''t show up, I''ll be struck by lightning!" "All right!" Seeing the bell about to ring for ss, Ken knew what to do. He turned around with his underlings and left after giving William a fierce look. Seeing them leave, William immediately wagged his tail and approached Milly for praise: "Boss, what do you think of this trick of ÉÏ mine I pulled? I not only helped you drive away the troublemakers but also taught that blind Anthony a lesson. Two birds with one stone!" Milly rubbed her sore forehead, unable to find the words to praise him for his feats. She turned to look at Anthony, who happened to look up at her and say, "Milly, don''t worry. I will handle it." Even if William hadn''t stepped in just now, he would have stood up. He wanted to protect his sister, not just talk about it. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Trending Topic Milly furrowed her brow, her mind swirling with questions prompted by Ken''s words. Had she stolen his sister''s role? What could that mean? Mr. Hawkins had yet to make contact with her. She hadn''t received any notification of her selection, so how had this information becpublic knowledge? "Oh my goodness, boss, you''re trending!" Mnie''s sudden exmation jolted Milly out of her thoughts. Milly was taken aback. Trending? She was still rtively unknown. How could she possibly find herself at the forefront of the trending list? ca "It must be a coincidence," Milly mused. "No, boss, it''s definitely you." Mnie insisted, eagerly thrusting her phone towards Milly. "Isn''t Giselle the character you auditioned for? It has to be you." Milly epted the phone, and indeed, her nwas prominently disyed at number two on the trending list: #Milly, the actress portraying Giselle#. A viral symbol was already next to it, indicating its rapid spread across social media. Upon clicking on this trending topic, I saw that the top post was from Michelle. I extend my apologies to my fans and supporters. Regrettably, I was not chosen for the role of Giselle. Significant differences between myself and the character contributed to this oue. Nheless, 2 neer will excel at bringing Giselle to life. Let''s remain hopeful and see how it unfolds. The post was apanied by a crew score sheet, illustrating everyone''s scores unmistakably, with Milly achieving the highest. Scrolling further down, mostments were from fans, predominantly hurling insults at Milly while offering words of sce to Michelle. "Michelle, don''t despair. You are wless in our eyes. We will always stand by you. Milly, disappear!" "Mr. Hawkins''s decision is quite intriguing. Michelle is the most suitable candidate for the role of Giselle in the entire entertainment industry. Highly educated, proficient in ballet, and stunningly beautiful. How did they overlook her?" "Indeed, Michelle is a top graduate from a renowned university. Isn''t that more prestigious than those from film or schools? What kind of credentials does Milly possess?" ''Haha, I won''tment. I have one question: Did Milly save n''s life?" Michelle''s Twitter ount is verified. She is an actress with a massive following of seven million fans. Milly suddenly realised why the actress had only one post on Twitter and was still trending. Michelle was a third- tier actress with a substantial fan base. Could this actress also be rted to Ken, who caused amotion earlier? They share the ssurname, 12:44 Sun, 23 Juno E Chapter 59 Trending Topic 69%1 Standing next to Milly, Mnie, too, was scrolling through thements under the Twitter post. She was infuriated by the remarks of signorant fans. "How can they talk about something they know nothing about? It''s ridiculous to suggest that a prestigious university degree guarantees a superior education. Given your academic sess, you would undoubtedly be the top scorer in the college entrance exam. You could easily choose between Crestfallen University and Crestfield University, which is more prestigious than this so-called renowned university." Milly gave Mnie back her phone, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°The college entrance exam is still ahead, and it''s natural for fans to support their idols eu if everything is uncertain." Seeing her calm demeanour, Mnie asked, "Aren''t you upset about them tarnishing your reputation like this?" Milly raised an eyebrow slightly and replied, ¡°I''m not upset. There''s no reason to be." The recent allegations against her are nothingpared to the harsh insults she has endured. They are just minor setbacks for her. Besides, in the entertainment industry, it''smon to face criticism, and at times, receiving negative feedback is better than being ignored altogether. Mnie wished she could be as open-minded as Milly. As she kept reading, her frustration grew, and she couldn''t help but wonder, "Michelle''s words seem deliberately offensive and not at all well-intended. Do you think I''should find someone to remove her tweet, boss?" Milly responded, "No need, just leave it as it is." Confused, Mnie asked, "Why?" Milly smiled and said, "It''s already creating a buzz. Those who need to know are already aware of it. If we delete the post, it will make us appear guilty. Moreover, even if we delete one post, what if she posts again? We can''t suppress her." She added, "The best way to tackle public opinion is not to retaliate but to respond strategically." Michelle dared to post on Twitter because she believed Milly''s acting skills and strength were inferior to hers, openly mocking her." However, suppose she discovers that the person she''s mocking is superior in every way. In that case, she won''t need to do anything. The audience will see the truth. Moreover, based on her past life experience in the entertainment industry, Mr. Hawkins'' reputation is so strong that even when he trended, he didn''t respond. It''s a tactic to generate buzz for his movie, though hical. Since Milly ns to enter the industry, gaining exposure to trends will benefit her. It''s a win-win situation with no harm, so why stop it? In the afternoon, the final ss was a self-study session. Seizing the chance to submit fest papers, Milly went to the small grove in the west yground, as Ken had suggested. Knowing that William and his friends were athletes, it wasmon for them to train on the yground. 693 Chapter 59 Trending Topic With thest ss designated for self-study, they were unlikely to be studying, which meant they might be there ahead of time. Upon arrival, she heard a frustrated voice emanating from inside.. "Why hasn''t ss ended yet? I can''t wait to confront that kid!" "Ken, I found out Anthony is from the Buts and is one of the top m students dents. The teacher values him. If we mess with him, will we get in trouble?" n. "Don''t be scared. He provoked us first. Everyone heard it and we have a valid reason. We were teaching him a lesson, not trying to harm him." "Yeah, that makes sense." "When he arrives, we''ll be ready. I''ll make him kneel and begtoday!" Milly overheard these bold words. Speechless. Is this the thrill of teenage boys in adolescence? Do they not feel m embarrassed? Why would high school students act like gang leaders? They were so engrossed that Milly stood behind them unnoticed. With such poor awareness, they still nned to start a fight? She would have brought a teacher to catch them red-handed if she knew. "Cough, cough, cough," Milly coughed to get their attention. XT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Don''t You Dare to Touch My Goddess. "Who''s that?" 69% Ken, who heard the sound, was the first to stand up. He menacingly dragged the baseball bat in his hand as if he could charge up and smash heads at any moment. Upon turning around, his enraged eyes met a pair of clear and exquisite eyes. In the next moment, he froze. Milly looked at him, his gaze locked onto her. Thinking that he was surprised by her presence, she stepped forward and spoke slowly, "Hello, are you all waiting for Anthony here?" The girl in front had a charming face, with delicate eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Her skin was as smooth as silk, and the hair on her cheeks fluttered in the wind, adding a touch of charm. Despite wearing the most ordinary school uniform, she couldn''t conceal her cold temperament. She was stunning, breathtakingly so. She was so gorgeous that when she took a step forward, looking directly at him and speaking, he couldn''t contain the blush that spread across his face. After a moment, he finally realised what she had asked and, blushing, replied, "Uhm... Yes." Milly didn''t understand why the boy in front of her, who had just been fierce and aggressive, suddenly becawkward. She continued, "He has something to attend to today and may note. You don''t have to wait for him." Even though she heard the group of people shouting something like "noting is a coward," being a coward was better than getting beaten up, right? She doubted it, and they probably won''t believe her reason. Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, one of his henchmen with a swinging stick pointed at her behind Ken, shouting. "Who are you? What''s your status? he chickening out, too scared toe? Tell that kid that if he doesn''t show up today, we''ll confront him in ss A! We''ll make sure to beat him to death!" Milly frowned. She disliked the use of the word ''death"! A cold glint shed in her eyes, a hint of killing intent quickly concealed by her long eyshes. Her voice remained cold, I am Anthony''s sister, the one you are looking for, Milly But. If you insist on a fight, I don''t mind having a little spar with you." The bracelet on her left wrist flickered at this moment, but the enraged Milly did not notice. Upon hearing her words, the henchman becmore enthusiastic, "So, you''re that ugly girl, Milly. It''s really unexpectedly easy to find you. Since you''ve walked into the trap yourself, don''t blme.... Ouch! Who hit me?" Ken raised his fist and fiercely struck the enthusiastic henchman who was speaking. "Boss? Why are you hitting me?" ?.69% Chapter 60 Don''t You Dare to Touch My Goddess. "Boss..." ++5 Pearls The henchman becmore enthusiastic after hearing her words, "So, you''re that ugly girl, Milly. It''s unexpectedly easy to find you. Since you''ve walked into the trap yourself, don''t blme.... Ouch! Who hit me?" The scenes that followed further overturned his understanding. He saw the usually fierce and disdainful boss rubbing his hands, blushing, and walking up to Milly with a shy and awkward expression. He stammered, "Mill... Milly, can you... can you giveyour... number? Milly didn''t catch on immediately and looked at him with scaution. "What do you mean?" Why would he need my number? Is he nning to schedule a fight over the phone or something? Ken realised she misunderstood and quickly exined, "Milly, don''t worry. I have no ill intentions. I want to be friends with you. You don''t have to giveyour number if you feel ufortable. It''s okay." Milly raised an eyebrow. Hearing this, she also realised what he meant. She had been too preupied thinking about the fight,pletely overlooking other possibilities. Now, seeing his shy and blushing demeanour, even the most clueless person could figure it out, especially considering she had lived two lifetimes. Milly looked at him and calmly delivered a blow, "I snatched your sister''s role. Aren''t you angry?" Ken was momentarily stunned, then quickly waved his hands. "It''s not that you snatched it. The director made the choice. It''s because my sister couldn''t match up. I apologise on behalf of my sister for any trouble she may have caused you." As he spoke, the tall figure immediately bowed at a ny-degree angle. Then he raised his head with sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I will immediately ask my sister to delete those posts. when I get home. Don''t worry. You won''t be troubled again." Milly was stunned. Are kids these days so fickle? "Thank you for your kind offer, but it''s not necessary. The broadcast on Whatwill die down in a few days. As for the number, I''m sorry, but I don''t chat with strangers." As Milly finished speaking, Ken''s face was filled with disappointment. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Did he just get rejected by his goddess? Upon further thought, it made sense. He insulted his goddess and even threatened to beat up her brother. In anyone''s shoes, they wouldn''t want to share their number. But this was his first taste of puppy love. Was it going to be snuffed out just like that? He couldn''t ept it! Milly didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing him silent, she spoke, "Is there anything else you need? If not. I''ll go back to my self-study session." Chapter 60 Don''t You Dare to Touch My Goddess ? 69% Seeing her about to leave, Ken quickly stopped her, "Wait, there''s one more thing. Uhm... My birthday is in a couple of days. Can you cto my birthday party?" Milly frowned. "Attending your birthday party?" We aren''t familiar enough forto attend your birthday party, right? Afraid of her rejection, Ken quickly exined, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. I genuinely want to invite you. If youe, we can put aside our differences andugh. What do you think?" In the end, he was still just a young boy, staring at Milly with eyes full of anticipation, afraid she might refuse. Perhaps due to nervousness, he was still clutching his jersey, causing the cotton fabric to wrinkle under the pressure of his grip. Milly sighed, feeling a bitpassionate. "Well, you can give Nexu mthe address of your birthday §Ö party l''Incon time, but we''re in our senior year, and tis tight. I might have to leave shortly after arriving." Ken''s eyes lit up instantly upon hearing her agreement, sparkling excitedly. If not for the need f for to m maintain his image, he might have jumped up in the sspot. Nheless, he couldn''t contain his excitement and spun around in ce. "Great! I''ll give you the address and tof the birthday party in a couple of days. Please make sure toe!" Milly nodded. As Milly walked away, the henchman nearby approached again, looking puzzled. "Boss, didn''t your birthday pass a while ago? Just now, that girl, she... Ken was still immersed in his delightful fantasies when the henchman''s words abruptly brought him back to reality, 20 1 X Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Two-Faced Person Is Putting on a Show Again. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 69%% He lifted his hand and gave the henchman a solid tap on the back of the head, his face growing serious. "Hush! From now on, Milly is my angel, and she''s your sister-inw. Treat her with the srespect you would show me!" The henchman rubbed his head, sniffled innocently, and, still focused on the problem at hand, asked, "So, do we still go after Anthony?" Ken remained silent and red at him. He rolled up his sleeves, showing off his strong biceps, and stared at his henchman. "That''sw. Just try touching him and see what happens!" my brother-in- When the school bell rang. Milly sighed with relief, collecting all the love letters and cards she had gotten throughout the day into a cloth bag. The bag was stuffed to the brim. It had been a tough day, starting with Ken confronting her in the morning, followed by others handing her love letters all day long. Anthony packed up his things and walked over to Milly''s desk, taking her bag and throwing it over his shoulder. He also lifted the heavy cloth bag. The bag was very heavy, making him stumble a bit. He asked with curiosity, "What''s inside? Why is it so heavy?" Milly stayed calm. "It''s full of my love letters." Anthony''s eyes opened wide in shock. "Love letters?" Milly sighed, feeling a bit defeated. "I''ve rejected as many as I could, but sdon''t givethe opportunity. They drop them off and dash away before I can refuse, leavingno option but to take them. She couldn''t just throw them away, as that would be rude. Even though she didn''t want them, someone had spent twriting those letters, so epting them was the least she could do out of respect. She really missed the days when she wore sses and enjoyed peace and quiet without any interruptions. Anthony, on the other hand, wasn''t as patient. As soon as he heard they were love letters, he made a face and, without hesitation, grabbed the bag and tossed it into the trash can, making a loud "thud." But the moment he did, he regretted his actions. He should have kept the bag, tracked down those troublemakers one by one, and taught them a lesson for daring to pursue his sister! It was partly his fault, too. He had been too distracted that day and hadn''t noticed anyone delivering love letters. He realised he needed to be more vignt about protecting his sister from now on. 12:44 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 61 Two-Faced Person is Putting on a Show Again them away?" ?:69% Anthony dusted off his hands and scoffed, "A bunch of fools dreaming above their reach. How ridiculous!" "But "No room for buts, Milly. We''re students presently, with the looming college entrance assessment in at month. It''s imprudent to stray from focus during this pivotal juncture for our prospects!" Anthony interpreted her demeanour as longing for romantic pursuits. Thus, he proceeded to earnestly counsel her. Milly furrowed her brow. "That''s not what I was trying to convey..." "What''s the purpose of all of this? They''re just kids, Do they grasp the essence of love? Writing love letters solely to admire your appearance is a form of affection thatcks sincerity. As you mature, undoubtedly, more suitable admirers will emerge for you. These kids hold no significant value." Milly was speechless. Rubbing her forehead and unable to restrain herself, she lifted her hand to cover Anthony''s mouth, who was about to begin a long-winded speech. She patiently rified, "Anthony, it''s not that I regret the love letters. What I meant was that the bag is a limited edition from DearD, a gift from Jordan. I really like it, and it''s such a shfor you to just discard it!" Anthony immediately went quiet. Well, as long as it''s not about the love letters. He gently moved Milly''s hand down, blinked, and said, ¡°Don''t worry, the Buts have a long-standing rtionship with the DearD. I''ll just ask Jordan for another one. They''ll definitely assist us." As they neared the school gate, they saw the Buts'' driver. After giving their bags to the driver, Anthony turned to Milly and said, "You go ahead and enjoy the air conditioning while you wait for me. I''ll return shortly." With that, he was on the verge of departing. Milly likely foresaw his next action and promptly seized his arm. ¡°Are you going to the small grove? You don''t have to. I''ve already resolved matters with them." "What?" Anthony eximed with concern, "You ventured to meet them by yourself? Did they pose any difficulties? Why didn''t you inform me? It''s risky!" Milly was surprised by his intense response and rified, "I''m okay. They didn''t bully me, and even if it cto a fight, I might not necessarily lose." "You still want to fight?" Anthony''s eyes widened in astonishment. Why is my sister so delicate and tender in appearance, yet her temper is so explosive? Milly quickly tried to cate the situation. "I didn''t say I wanted to fight. I merely mentioned a possibility." "Even if it''s only a possibility/it''s not permissible!" Anthony gritted his teeth. The very idea of his sister facing danger troubled him deeply, and the dread of losing her resurfaced. "In any future instances of peril like this, you must notify me. Don''t face it alone. I''ll overlook it this once. 12:44 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 61 Two-Faced Person is Putting on a Show Again but if I discover you doing it again, I won''t be lenient!" 69% ++5 Pearls Despite the blend of caution and care, Milly feltforted by it. She valued the shield of familial affection, which filled her with warmth. She grinned gently. "Alright, Anthony. I get it." She then linked her arm with his and jokingly rocked back and forth, "Don''t fret, okay? Anger isn''t good for the wrinkles." Anthony snorted proudly, his mouth almost touching his ears, too hesitant to remain angry. Stephanie exited the school with her backpack and observed Anthony reprimanding Milly. Though she couldn''t discern their discussion from a distance, she could perceive his irritation vividly. immediately lifting her spirits that had been gloomy all day. All day long, she had been inundated with praise for Milly''s attractiveness. Even in their ssroom numerous teachers insinuated that regardless of how nicely she dressed, she could never rival Milly, simply due to her lineage. It enraged her to the brink of boiling, but as they didn''t mention her by name, she couldn''t retaliate, only stew in frustration. Now, witnessing Anthony scold Milly, she experienced a rush of Bolshe contentment. She was certain that Anthony who had always shown favouritism towards her, wouldn''t suddenly switch sides and start favouring Milly. See, now this situation is bing unsustainable. Hiding her excitement, she adjusted her clothing and walked over to them casually. Fluttering her innocent eyes, spremented, "Milly, why did you agitate Anthony once more? He''s usually so tolerant. Did you make a mistake?" Milly rolled her eyes and got into the car. Alright, the two-faced person is putting on a show again. 20 X Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Investing 15 Million Dors Anthony relished his sister''s gentle and loving actions towards him,pletely immersed in the moment, when he was suddenly disturbed, causing his demeanour to quickly turn gloomy. As he shifted his gaze towards Stephanie, positioned behind him, he icilymented, "Isn''t it a fundamental lesson in education to show deference to both seniors and juniors? When did it becyour prerogative to admonish Milly?" Stephanie felt unfairly rebuked. ¡°Anthony, I didn''t intend any wrongdoing. I simply wished to aid you..." "No need. Concentrate on your own duties and refrain from expressing your opinions. If I encounter suchments from you again, I''ll promptly notify our parents abroad about the matter." With that, Anthony pivoted and boarded the car without casting a second nce her way. Stephanie hadn''t anticipated that Anthony would push the conversation this far. She quivered with fury, her eyes brimming with bitterness as she stamped her foot. By addressing Stephanie in such a manner, he indirectly demonstrated his backing for Milly and asserted his dominance. The implication was evident. Any unfavourable remarks aimed at Milly in his presence would lead to him informing their parents. They were all aware that her ongoing presence with the Buts following Milly''s return was mainly thanks to their parents. If their perception of her also deteriorated, she might lose her ce with the Buts going forward. D*rn it! It''s all because of Milly! Stephanie gripped her fists firmly, her nails piercing her skin unnoticed. Why did Milly cback? Why didn''t she simply die outside? Why wasn''t I the true heiress of a prosperous family! Once hatred takes root, it flourishes like a desert flora, seeking even the slightest hint of moisture and spreading swiftly. In the car, Milly shot a questioning nce at Anthony. Beside her, her eyebrow arched in curiosity. "Did you just tell Stephanie to respect her elders?" Anthony blinked, caught off guard. "How did you figure that out?" Hadn''t she gotten into the car earlier? Was the car''s soundproofing that terrible? Milly chuckled softly. "Because I can read lips." Anthony was utterly taken aback. "You can read lips too? Did you deliberately learn that?" Milly shook her head. "No, I picked it up on my own." In truth, she couldn''t quite articte it. It felt as though she was born with a multitude of talents, effortlessly grasping whatever cher way. Regardless of the difficulty level, she seemed to absorb it instantly. Lip-reading,puter hacking, racing, dancing, fighting-many skills fell into that category. 69% Chapter 62 Investing 15 Million Dors Sometimes, she even wondered if she wasn''t human but rather a robot trained elsewhere, with her memories erased. Upon hearing her deration of self-teaching. Anthony''s face lit up with pride. "You really are my sister, Milly. Milly looked at himposedly and continued the discussion. "You brought up the importance of respecting elders and stopping her from bullyinter on, but what if I becthe one to bully her?" She was simply intrigued, as Stephanie wasn''t the sole individual to observe Anthony''s substantial alterations. Even she perceived his change as somewhat unreal, In reply to her question, Anthony stayed calm and replied. "If you bully her, then that''s on you. You''re not the type to stir up trouble. Bullying someone usually indicates there''s a problem with the other person. "Besides, you''re Milly. Looking out for your younger sister is your responsibility. How could that be seen as bullying? It''s you, Milly, giving genuine guidance to your sister." Milly was impressed and gestured her approval with a thumbs up. It made perfect sense why he had held the title of Crestwood High''s top student for three years in a row. His viewpoints were distinctive and unquestionable. Later that evening, Milly received a phone call from n. "Hi, am I speaking with Milly?" Milly was taken aback and responded, "Yes, speaking. This is Milly." n chuckled and spoke in his deep voice, Tm n Hawkins, the director of the movie ''Silent Sea'' you auditioned for earlier. Remember me? Haha, sorry for reaching out sote. I''ve been shooting in a mountain vigetely and just got back. When I returned, I saw the news about you going viral. Don''t fret. I''ve already told the Public Rtions team to manage it, so it won''t affect you too much." the top Milly opened Twitter and observed that the popr news, which had been consistently ranking ing in the five, had vanished. Any other director would seize every chance to boost visibility through trends, perhaps even aiming for asting presence of three to five days. Surprisingly, n opted to withdraw abruptly, indicating a clear reluctance to capitalise on the surge in poprity. She found herself leaning slightly more favourably towards n. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Thank you, Mr. Hawkins." "You''re wee. We acknowledge our oversight in not safeguarding the scoring sheet. I regret any. inconvenience caused by its leakage. Nevertheless, given that you''ve seen it, you''re aware that the entire team has reached a consensus that you''re the most suitable candidate for the role of Giselle. How do you feel about that? "Mr. Hawkins, I''m fine with it. Acting is my passion." "Haha, that''s music to my ears. Here''s the n. I''ll send you the contract within the next few days. Once ?69% Chapter 62 Investing 15 Million Dors you''ve signed it, we''ll consider this issue resolved. I understand you''re a senior in high school, with only at month remaining until the college entrance exam. We''ll arrange the filming and other activities after your exam, so we can celebrate your sess together." "Understood, Mr. Hawkins." After ending the call. Milly released a sigh of relief and couldn''t contain the joy and excitement that spread across her face. Once more, she demonstrated her talent in this world and stepped into the industry she cherished. She relished the art of acting, savouring the liberty it offered ton explore diverse facets of life and witnessing the emotions her portrayal stirred in others.. I seeded! Meanwhile, on the other side... n had barely ended the conversation with Milly when he noticed an iing call. His hand shook, nearly causing him to fumble his phone. Mr. Tate, the CEO of the Tate Group? What could be the reason for Mr. Tate reaching out to me? With curiosity, he picked up the phone with trembling hands. "Hello? Is this Mr. Tate? How can I help you?" A chillingly cold male voice cfrom the other end of the phone. "Yes." n was taken aback by George''s abrupt response, leaving him puzzled. "Mr. Tate, what do you need from met George cut to the chase. "I''ve heard about your uing movie project, ''Silent Sea Are funding shortages? If so, I can invest 15 million dors for you." His words were so casually spoken that n was momentarily stunned. Fifteen million dors? you facing any In the current domestic market, investments for major movies are typically about two yo million, with only a fewrger productions surpassing ten million. However, his movie, being a literary and innovative project geared towards awards, wouldn''t necessitate such a hefty investment. X Despite his excitement, n, with half a lifetof experience in the entertainment industry, understood that there''s no such thing as a free lunch. "Well, I appreciate Mr. Tate''s generosity, but may I inquire if there are any other instructions or requests you have for me Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Delivering Herbal Soup. George reclined in his boss''s seat, his stare locked onto theputer screen. A hazy silhouette moved elegantly under the moon''s glow on the disy. The face was obscured, and the visual rity was low, resembling a candid shot from security footage. Nevertheless, George couldn''t shift his gaze, steadfastly avoiding blinking. There are only two conditions. First, Giselle''s role must remain unaltered, and second, utilise this sum of 15 million to amplify the team''s workce conditions. It shouldn''t be overly stringent. If it proves inadequate, return to me, and I''ll allocate further investment." n was startled. Just like that? Is it that simpler Shouldn''t he act like other bosses, tossing cash and setting up a lover for a small role? He dared to ponder this but didn''t have the nerve to voice it. Still, since it was so simple, he wouldn''t refuse. "Alright. Mr. Tate, I will fulfil your requests." After hanging up. n couldn''t help butugh. Fortune was definitely favouring him. The movie hadn''t even begun shooting, and he already didn''t need to stress about finances. With 15 million dors at his disposal, he could direct the movie exactly the way he wanted! His excitement had barelysted two minutes when a sharp ringtone broke the silence. He grabbed the phone and nced at the screen, causing him to pause once again. The disy read: Mr. But from But Group. What was going on today? Why were all these powerful people contactingone after the other? Clearing his throat, he responded, "Hello, Mr. But. The voice on the other end was just as icy. ¡°Hmm.¡± This situation felt oddly familiar. "Mr. But, how may I help you?" Jordan''s tone was serious. "I understand you''re set to produce a new movie called ''Silent Sea, right? The But Group is very interested in this script and has chosen to invest 15 million dors in it." n swallowed hard. If he hadn''t known George and Jordan, wasn''t acquainted with their voices, and hadn''t saved their numbers, he might have thought he was dealing with a scam or a criminal group. In the past, when searching for movie investors, he had to plead and almost beg, practically on his knees with his script in hand. Even with grand promises, they often chose not to invest. Now, someone was suddenly keen to invest, and it all felt unreal. ?:68% Chapter 63 Delivering Herbal Soup Had the wealthy suddenly becmore generous? "Thank you. Mr. But. I was wondering if you have any other requests. Since we''re still in the pre- production stage, we can n ordingly. Anthony''s voice was firm. ¡°I have two conditions. First, Giselle''s role must stay the same, and second, use these funds to make sure the set environment isfortable and not too harsh. If it''s not enough, contact me, and I''ll add more." When the call ended, n waspletely stunned. Why did it feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu? I just got the srequest from both powerful men. Both demanded that Milly y Giselle, and no one else. l''ait a moment... Milly But... is her surnBut? The recently revealed heiress of the But Group also had this name... So, the But Group is backing Milly! In that case, it''s understandable for the But Group to invest, but why is the Tate Group also participating? Could the online rumours be urate, hinting that "Mr. Tate actually has a fondness for Mr. But? Upon consideration, it seemed conceivable. The two were evenly matched, and each interaction carried a subtle undercurrent. Moreover, they were both mature and unmarried... Indeed, the realm of the wealthy is remarkablyplex. Milly remained unaware of n''s recent encounter. As usual, she woke up early for school but was surprised to find someone she didn''t want to encounter waiting at the door. Standing at the entrance to ss A-Senior Year-was Ken, a robust figure, firmly holding onto a ssmate''s cor and pushing him against the wall with forceful words. His posture suggested a potential confrontation. The ssmates watched quietly, unsure whether to get involved. Previously, considering Milly''s character, she would have merely left the scene. She tended to shy away from disagreements and definitely didn''t want to get caught up in such circumstances. But now, as the ss A monitor,/she felt obliged to intervene. Stepping forward, she spoke to Ken with determination, saying, "Ken, what are you doing? Release him!" Ken''s clenched fist halted in mid-motion, his body still with tension. Who did my angel have to muitnesslike this? Such unfortunate timing Chapter 63 Delivering Herbal Soup Uh-oh, what if she seesbeating up her ssmates? Wouldn''t that give her a bad impression of me? Had I anticipated her early arrival, I would have controlled myself. Pulling back his hand awkwardly, Ken turned to Milly with a touch of unease and said, "Angel... you''re here Milly furrowed her brow, looking at him with seriousness. "Why are you creating a disturbance at our ssroom entrance? Is resorting to violence really the solution?" Having lived through two lifetimes, totaling almost thirty years, she couldn''t help but feel exasperated at the sight of this boy resorting to violence at the drop of a hat. She felt like giving him a good whack! How immature! Afraid of her getting angry. Ken quickly exined, "Angel, please don''t misunderstand. I didn''t start trouble. Chi start trouble. It was him over there being disrespectful towards you, saying all sorts of things about how pretty you are. It''s like a toad lusting after a swan. Do you think he deserves a beating?" His agitation mounting as he spoke, he began to roll up his sleeves again. However, catching Milly''s icy stare, he paused and stopped himself. The boy, feeling threatened by him, hadn''t expected him to speak so boldly in public. It was probablym embarrassing for him, and he immediately retorted, unwilling to back down, "You just said it yourself. You just imed that Milly is your angel and that you''ll marry her in the future. Aren''t you also a toad lusting after a swan?" "How dare you!" Ken stuttered, unable to find the right words. Caught in Milly''s piercing stare, his tough exterior melted away, revealing a blush and a gentler manner. He muttered to himself, "I did say that, but you provoked me. And, well... my words were uncouth." Milly was speechless. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Taking a deep breath, shemanded, "Ken, go back to your seat. Handle conflicts with civility in the future and refrain from violence." Turning her gaze to the boy, she continued, "You too, go inside. ss is starting soon." Seeing Milly getting ready to depart, Ken panicked, "Angel, please wait!" Milly was confused. To his surprise, she witnessed a bashful boy produce a sizable thermos from seemingly nowhere, presenting it. Um, this is a ginseng herbal soup my aunt made. It''s really good, and I thought you might like to try it. Milly was taken aback. What a bizarre move! Who delivers soup at such an early hour, especially a herbal soup? X Chapter 64 Chapter 64 I Won''t Hesitate to Teach You a Lesson! 68%I Milly wrinkled her forehead, prepared to refuse, when a sizable hand abruptly intercepted her, seizing the thermos before her. "No need. Milly isn''t into this type of unhealthy snack, remarked Anthony with a dark expression. Freshly arriving at the school, he was called to the office by the instructor, leaving Milly to navigate her way to the ssroom alone. He never imagined that a mere five minutes after he left, someone would have the audacity to challenge his sister. Even more aggravating was the fact that the athlete standing before him, who had a prior disagreement with his sister the day before, was now being overly solicitous. It had to be because Milly had caught his attention during her visit to the grove yesterday. The thought of someone having feelings for his sister caused his expression to darken immediately. As he looked at the athlete in front of him, he couldn''t help but see him as a non-mainstream kid with dyed yellow hair, wearing loafers. Ken, startled by the unexpected arrival of Anthony, erupted, demanding sternly, "Identify yourself, and what gives you the privilege to speak here? And regarding Milly, who do you think you are? Do you reckon I''ll pummelled you into the ground As he spoke, he intercepted another cautionary gaze from Milly and recalled her directive not to engage in a fight. Swiftly altering his tone, he asserted, "Do you believe? I''ll report you to the teacher!" His delivery was somanding that an uninformed observer might confuse him for the teacher. Anthony gave him a chilly re. "She''s my younger sister, and I''m the sixth member of the Buts. How dare you addressin such a manner?" Ken was surprised. The sixth in the Buts? Wasn''t that Milly''s brother? Did I just spout off in front of Milly''s brother? Hold on a second. Something doesn''t add up. He remembered that Milly''s sixth brother, the person who called Anthony and yed basketball with him. yesterday, bore no resemnce to this person. Haha! He is lying! Ken regained hisposure and countered, cocking his head, "Quit with the lies. I''veid eyes on Milly''s sixth brother before, and he''s far more dashing than you. Who do you think you are, masquerading as. Milly''s brother? Take a good look at yourself!* The disclosure left everyone speechless. Anthony couldn''t trust his eyes as he gazed at Milly, sensing betrayal. ¡°So that''s why you didn''t speak toin the car this morning. Do you have someone else on the side?" 68% Chapter 64 I Won''t Hesitate to Teach You a Lesson! She hadn''t spoken in the morning because she was asleep. What nonsense is there about having someone clsc? She rubbed her forehead in frustration. "I''ve been with you all day, buried in books. When would I even have the chance to look for someone else?" And even if she had the inclination, it''s not like there would be any takers. Anthony carefully reflected and recognised thattely, he had been constantly by her side and hadn''t witnessed her growing close to anyone else. A sense of relief washed over him. Just then, Ken, positioned in front, caught sight of something and eagerly raised his hand, beckoning and shing a bright smile behind them. "Anthony, over here!" This time, not only Anthony was taken aback, but even Milly was astonished. Could it be that there are truly others sharing the snin this school? Intrigued, the two spun around, only to find William''s gaze fixed upon them as he indulged in a bun... William, caught off guard by their stares, forgot to chew the bun in his mouth, swallowing it whole. He choked, his eyes rolling in distress, Ken, positioned nearby, swiftly retrieved the thermos Anthony had taken, unscrewed the lid, poured aforting bowl of soup, and presented it to William with a smile. "Anthony, enjoy ssoup." William didn''t quite catch his words, but the sight of water felt like a beacon of hope. He seized it eagerly, gulping down half a cup before finally catching his breath. "Thanks. Bro. When he realised who was offering him the soup, he recoiled in fear, pointing at the person with a trembling hand. ¡°You... it''s you. Are you trying to drug me?" He stood on the brink of rubbing his throat raw. Only a day ago, he had burst Ken''s basketball, and now he was presenting him with soup. There must be a hidden agenda.. Ken was still revelling in the delight of being addressed as "bro" by Milly''s brother. As he noticed the doubt in William''s gaze, he vigorously shook his head. "No, no, why would I ever intoxicate you? You are my angel''s brother! "Yesterday, a mimunication urred. I was unaware of your enthusiasm for bursting basketballs. We have an abundance of basketballs avable. If you wish, I can bring them all tomorrow for you to enjoy popping as much as you desire. William remained silent. Could this person possibly be craty? Observing this, Anthony and Milly finallyprehended the situation. 12:45 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 54 I Won''t Hesitate to Teach You a Lesson! 68% Anthony scowled, feeling too disinterested to witness their dispute. "Enough. Let''s go, Milly. Pay no heed to them. Let''s proceed to ss." He grasped Milly''s wrist firmly and began moving towards the ssroom. However, before he could advance, he was abruptly pulled back and thrust against the adjacent wall. His body collided with the wall, creating a mulled thud. Ken gritted his teeth, clutching Anthony''s shirt firmly, his eyes ring with a cautionary re. "Who granted you permission to touch her? Did you believe I was jesting when I cautioned you before?" Caught off bnce, Anthony was pressed against the wall by Ken, his head reeling. "Release me!" Ken clenched his teeth, adamant about maintaining his hold on Anthony''s cor. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Millyprehended the scene, herplexion drained of colour. Hastening forward, she promptly intervened, swatting Ken''s hand away from Anthony and offering him assistance. "Are you alright? Did you injure your head?" Anthony experienced a brief moment of disorientation but swiftlyposed himself, signalling to Milly not to fret. "I''m alright." However, Milly persisted in her concern, proposing they visit the infirmary. "Con, let''s go get you checked out With aforting smile, Anthony declined. "It''s okay, just a bump on the back, not my head." Observing his insistence, Milly acquiesced. She pivoted to confront Ken. Her voice was frosty. "As a student at Crestwood High, you are expected to abide by the school regtions. I NO am neither your teacher nor your parent, so naturally, I cannot control you. However, if you dare to provoke anyone aroundagain, I won''t hesitate to employ my methods to teach you a lesson." Ken recoiled under her chilling stare, recognising he had provoked Milly. A shiver coursed down his spine, his lips trembling as he stammered, "I apologise. I was just frustrated earlier. I won''t repeat it again." Raised in privilege since childhood, Ken had seldom encountered repercussions for his behaviour Teachers at school often overlooked his transgressions because of his status, fostering his short temper and propensity for aggression. This marked his first apology- This is also the first the has experienced genuine fear. X Observing Milly stride past him towards the ssroom, Ken hesitated, uncertain whether to call her or maintain silence. 20 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Just Call My NThe usual disorderly man unexpectedly looked downcast, his eyes swiftly reddening. Before dwelling in self-pity for an extended period, a sharp smack snapped him back to reality. "D*mn it! I was curious why your behaviour was odd carlier. Apparently, you were lost in thoughts about my boss! I''ll teach you a lesson today!" William resembled an enraged lion, lifting his fist to deliver a blow. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ken refrained from retaliating, opting instead to shield his head and dodge, expressing genuine distress. "Anthony, there''s been a misunderstanding. How could I ever entertain thoughts about your boss?" William scoffed. "Milly is my boss. Are you implying that you never harboured fantasies about her? You ordinary people, how dare you presyourselves worthy of the unmatched beauty of my boss?" Ken furrowed his brow, looking up at him. "Isn''t Milly your sister?" William''s raised hand froze mid-motion. Oh, to Ken, he appeared to be Milly''s brother, Anthony. "Um, my surnis Tate, my first nis William, and my alias is Anthony." Furthermore, whenever he skipped ss and got caught, he would provide the nAnthony to the disciplinarymittee. This nproved useful, and technically, he was also partly Anthony. Since I was partially Anthony, what was the harm in sometimes being called that? At this moment, Ken''s eyes widened in disbelief, a sense of dread oveing him. "Then who is the real Anthony?" he asked.. William pursed his lips and said, "Yeah, you just beat up that guy." Ken''s pupils dted immediately, utterly shocked, his face turning pale. What had I done? No to wonder my Angel was so enraged earlier! I had actually hit my brother-inw? Ken''s knees buckled. Forgetting his pride, he scrambled to the window, pleading. ¡°My angel, forgive me. I had no idea he was your brother. I acted rashly. I promise I won''t fight again." Milly felt a headache forming from his babbling. Now, the whole ss was staring at her. Despite her usualposure, she didn''t want to be the centre of attention. Inhaling deeply, she halted his fragmented speech. "Okay, I get it. You can return now. Our ss will begin. Ken paused. "What about my birthday party you promisedbefore?" "Since I made a promise, I''ll keep it. Hopefully, this visit will finally resolve matters with this troubles68% Chapter 65 Just Call My NKen''s face lit up with a wide grin, showcasing his teeth, as he returned to his youthful, innocent demeanour. That''s awesome! I knew you wouldn''t letdown, hehe." Milly raised an eyebrow at him. "If you don''t leave right away, I might reconsider." "Alright, alright, I''m heading out now!" Before he could finish his sentence, he had already dashed five hundred metres away. He truly deserved to be an athlete. Milly finally exhaled a sigh of relief. The elders were right. Handling young people was indeed draining. But before she could ease into rxation, her tranquillity was abruptly shattered by the looming presence of two figures. Anthony furrowed his brow and positioned himself before her desk. "What did you promise him?" William, with a steamed bun left untouched, fixed her with an intense re. ¡°Tell us, what are your nning to do?" Milly gazed helplessly at them. ¡°Don''t fret. It''s nothing serious. He merely extended an invitation to his birthday party, which I had already epted beforehand. It wouldn''t be proper to renege on my word." Though her excitement for the party wascking, she had made a promise. Reneging now would only add to the awkwardness. Besides, she reasoned, she could simply deliver the gift and make a swift exit. However, Anthony and William remained resolute in their opposition. "No, you mustn''t go. That guy undoubtedly harbours ulterior motives, Anthony asserted firmly. William echoed his sentiment. "Precisely, you can''t attend." Milly couldn''t help but find amusement in the way the two of them were behaving. It was as if they were treating her like a delicate porcin doll, fearing she might shatter the moment they averted their gaze. "I didn''t ask either of you to apany me. I assure you, I''m perfectly capable of handling myself," she reassured them. Anthony''s hand mmed down on the table with a resounding thud. ¡°I''ve made my decision, and it''s final. As your brother, you have to listen to me!" William, refusing to be outdone, brought his hand down on the table with a sharp p. "I may be your.... subordinate, and I may heed your advice, but if you choose to go, I''ll lose respect for you!" Milly''s silence lingered for a moment. Feeling increasingly embarrassed by their behaviour, she couldn''t help but wonder. What on earth was going on?! On a Saturday afternoon, Milly received a message from Ken. After pondering for a while, she opted not to inform Anthony and hailed a taxi to the specified location. 12:45 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 65 Just Call My N68% It was the Paramount Hotel, a renowned five-star establishment under the Fitzgeralds'' business domain. Despite being aware of the hotel''s reputation for opulence, she couldn''t help but feel taken aback by thevish decor as she stood at the entrance. It was no surprise that Ken exuded such confidence and arrogance. With a family background like his, maintaining a low profile was likely out of the question. Before Milly could step inside, she spotted a tall figure eagerly waving at her from the entrance. "Angel, cover here!" His enthusiastic voice drew the gaze of numerous passersby. Even those across themercial street couldn''t resist stealing a nce to catch sight of this supposed angel. Milly, who prided herself on her mental fortitude, wished she could disappear into a hole at that moment. Unaware of her inner turmoil, Ken dashed over eagerly like an om exuberant husky, his face flushed. Whether from the heat or his sprint, it was hard to tell. "Angel, you look stunning today." Milly raised an eyebrow in confusion. Stunning! Today, she was simply wearing a white t-shirt and shorts, her hair tied up in a casual manner, almost identical to her usual school attire. Which eye did he use to perceive her as dressed up? "Stop callingAngel from now on. Just use my name. Being called Angel always felt strange." "Your name?" The sudden joy left Ken utterly stunned. His eyes widened with with m excitement, and his already bashful face turned so red that it looked like it might start bleeding. "Can... can I really call you by your name?" Did my angel permittingto use her nmean that the gap between us was narrowing? Oh my god, am I dreaming? Milly couldn''t fathom why he was so thrilled. Isn''t it normal to address someone by their name? Calling someone an angel isn''t exactly appropriate, is it? "Sure, from now on, just callby my name." Though he was tall, Ken suddenly appeared shy. He hesitated, then awkwardly murmured, "Mil..." Milly frowned, correcting him, "It''s Milly!" Ken''s face fell slightly. "Alright, Milly." Milly handed him the gift box, speaking formally, "Here is your birthday present. Thank you for invitingto your party, but I have another appointment and need to leave now." Chapter 66 Chapter 66 A Lavish Banquet 68% +5 Pearts Milly had no ns to linger, particrly because she wasn''t acquainted with any of Ken''s friends. Her sole aim was to deliver a gift and depart. Yet, as Ken observed her getting ready to leave, he grew unexpectedly worried. "Hold on, Milly, now that you''re here, why not join us for dinner? I''ve arranged a table and the meal is prepared. It would be regrettable for you to depart so promptly. Milly was perplexed. ¡°Isn''t this a party? You must have other schoolmates present. Let them enjoy the meal." Ken hesitated. Indeed, he lied about it being a birthday party. If only he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have spoken like that. "Um... they''ve all left. I asked my ssmates overst night, but since you''re unfamiliar with them, I extended a separate invitation to you today." With that, he gently grasped her hand and directed her toward the elevator, anxious she might depart. "It''s the truth. If you doubt me, go up and verify. The meal is ready, and there aren''t any other ssmates!" As Milly was drawn along, she experienced unease. In a spontaneous move, she inadvertently collided his hand against the door frame, producing a resounding ¡°thud". Ken was startled by her intense response. "You Milly retreated a step to regain herposure. ¡°I apologise, it was unintentional. I simply am not ustomed to being in close proximity to the opposite gender." Upon noticing her pallidplexion, Ken promptly offered reassurance. "It''s alright, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have pulled you without your consent." Milly, grappling with guilt, asked about his hand. "Is your hand alright?" "It''s alright, not hurting in the least. We experience far tougher tumbles during training, so this is minor." Upon hearing her concern, Ken was overwhelmed with excitement, his whole being buzzing with energy. He was so thrilled that he wished he could execute a perfect Thomas ir right then and there, disregarding any difort in his hand. "Milly, since we''ve made it all the way here, why not cup and take a look? I''ve specifically asked the chef to prepare several new dishes for you. If you don''te, I''ll truly be heartbroken. I promise. It won''t take long With an expression filled with hope, Ken looked at Milly, his demeanour resembling that of a worried pup afraid of being left behind. Despite his imposing stature, he now appeared pitifully like an abandoned puppy on the verge of being deserted. Milly sighed silently. There was no use in getting annoyed with someone so young. Chapter 66 A Lavish Banquet must depart." Ken beamed with delight and nodded cagerly. That''s enough." The elevator rose to the highest level. 68% Milly, who deemed herself somewhat cultured from her previous life, had frequented manyvish gatherings. However, she was still surprised by the grandeur of the top floor. If the ground level was impressive, the top floor was undeniably splendid andvish. The entire level resembled something out of a fairy tale pce. Milly pondered whether the decor included real gemstones. While the Fitzgeralds asserted it was merely a five-star hotel, she suspected they were downying it. This ce could effortlessly qualify as a seven-star! Ken guided her into a room, and upon swinging the door open, she was met with a feast suitable for royalty, once again leaving her in amazement. This feast wasn''t just figurative. It was a genuine royal banquet! Arranged on a colossal revolving table, spacious enough for forty to fifty guests,y an assortment of exquisite dishes. Shrouded in mist emanating from dry ice, it mirrored a spectacle from avish banquet. No, it was even more extravagant than avish banquet! Even if she managed to try a small portion of each dish, she doubted she could savour them all. "You didn''t cook up over a hundred dishes for this banquet, did you?" Milly asked. Ken scratched his head, ¡°It''s actually beyond a hundred dishes, but strictly speaking, it''s not a typical banquet because of regtions concerning certain protected animals. As a result, our chefs have made salterations to the menu." Milly was speechless. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In a separate chamber, George rubbed his temples, his delicate fingers sliding over the contract before. flinging it to Danny behind him, remarking. "Have a look at this." Danny awkwardly received the contract and meticulously reviewed it. In his thoughts, he couldn''t shake off the question: The Fitzgeralds clearly intend to appease Mr. Tate by assigning the smaller projects while keeping the big ones for ourselves. Yet, even with such efforts, Mr. Tate still doesn''t regard them highly enough to bother looking at the contracts. Yet, it was clear that the Fitzgeralds were ready to engage in what appeared to be an unprofitable agreement just to linger in the shadow of the Tate Group. Considering the Tate Group''s substantial influence in Halturia''s industry, even a small portion of their prosperity would be enough to support the Fitzgeralds Many families endeavoured to align themselves with Tate Group. George''s readiness to coborate with the Fitzgeralds stemmed from their efficient product structure, which made cooperation lessplicated. Ultimately, businessmen prioritize their personal interests. Following aprehensive review of the project cooperation n and a careful observation of George''s Chapter 66 A Lavish Banquet attitude, Danny confidently dered, "Mr. Tate, there are no concerns with the contract. You can proceed to sign." He then handed the contract to George. With a subtle "hmm", George retrieved a valuable golden pen from his pocket and promptly affixed his signature. The agreement was finalised. Jason was pleasantly taken aback by the seamless process. He warmly shook hands with Danny, conveying his appreciation. "Thank you, Mr. Jarvis. Thank you, Mr. Tate. We are fully confident in this project and look forward to its sess," Among their circle, it was widely known that George, the CEO of Tate Group, was a germaphobe who m steered dear of physical contact. Even a handshake was off the table, let alone enduring the smell of smoke from someone nearby. There was a small business owner from an emerging industry who endeavoured to win favour with Tate Group by sending two women, only to find themselves bankrupt and forced into liquidation the very next day. Following that, whether they believed it or not, everyone remained silent. Danny remainedposed, wearing a professional smile on his face. ¡°Then we''ll wait for your good news." Deep down, however, he couldn''t help but harbour doubts. He knew om didn''t wield enough influence to sway N George''s decisions. This was merely a formality after George''s review, and he was just ying the role of a conversationalist. "Of course!" Jason chuckled, his weathered face etched with wrinkles. "It''s gettingte. Let''s enjoy a meal first. 20 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I Have a Fiance A group of waiters started serving dishes in an orderly manner after Jason cued them. Danny couldn''t help but frown as the dishes kepting in for half an hour. He had been working for George for a long tnow and he hadn''t seen anything like this before. "Mr. Fitzgerald, there''s too much food. The three of us can''t possibly finish it.¡± There was an impressive array of food on the table. Jason smiled and exined, "To be honest, I hadn''t nned on serving this much food today, but... my son invited a ssmate and insisted on serving a grand feast. So, the chef cooked a lot." "Since the chef was already cooking, I told him to make more." Well, Danny was stunned at Ken putting on such a grand show just for a ssmate. It was all thanks to having a wealthy father, he supposed. "Is the ssmate a girl?" Danny asked. Jason chuckled, "Yes, we have himte, so we spoiled him a lot. Although he''s quite reckless, he''s not wasteful. I think he must really like this girl." Jason couldn''t hide the affection in his eyes when he talked about his son. Danny didn''t think much of it. After all, it''s normal for a teenage boy to have a crush. George showed no interest in their conversation. He remained silent as if he was lost in his thoughts. He kept looking at the screen of his phone before finally tossing it onto the table in frustration and leaning back in his chair, sighing. I have to be patient. There''s only a month left until the exams, and I could find her after that. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thinking of this, George couldn''t help butugh at himself. He never thought he would ever miss someone like this. After dinner, Jason insisted on seeing them off. Danny''s impression of Jason improved significantly after seeing him being humble and sincere. "Thank you, Mr. Fitzgerald." "It''s my pleasure, Mr. Tate, Mr. Jarvis. This way, please." Jason led them to the nearest elevator. As the three of them were at a corner, they heard a intive voice, "Milly, why did you reject me?" Although the voice wasn''t loud, it was clearly audible in the quiet hallway, especially since their door wasn''t fully closed. George instantly stopped''in his tracks. 68% Chapter 67 I Have a Fiance Inside the room. Milly rubbed her forehead in exasperation. She couldn''t understand why kids these days. were so persistent. She had no choice but to exin again, I made it clear earlier, that we''re still students and should focus on our studies. I''m about to take my college entrance exams. Do you think I would agree to date you now?" Ken, flustered by her coldness, still tried to beg. ¡°I promise I won''t disturb you. I''ll wait until you graduate. Is that okay?" Milly closed her eyes and delivered the final blow, "Sorry, I don''t like you. You don''t have to wait for me." Then, she stood up. I''ve given you a birthday gift and had dinner with you. I need to go hnow. Happy birthday." "No! Don''t leave yet!" Ken stood up agitatedly to stop her. "You have to tellwhat you don''t like aboutso I can change." Milly was beginning to get irritated by him. She regretted having dinner with him. "I don''t like the fact that you like me. Change that." "I... Ken turned pale. Outside, Danny couldn''t hold back hisugh. He didn''t expect Milly to be so sharp-tongued, hitting the nail on the head. He thought that something had happened to George when he saw him standing still in ce just now. Then, he was taken aback when he overheard someone confessing to Milly after he moved closer to George. He had noticed all of George''s strange behavior these past few days. George liked Milly, but someone wanted to snatch Milly away. Danny knew that George would be furious. Danny swallowed nervously and nced up. Sure enough, George''s expression was dark, and his eyes were filled with a murderous intent. The Fitzgeralds project is over now. They might not even get to survive now.... Luckily, Milly''s stance was strong. She rejected Ken repeatedly. This was the only reason George hadn''t gone on a rampage. However, Danny found that it was a little funny and inappropriate for Geroge to continue eavesdropping. Inside, Ken wasn''t giving up. "Couldn''t you givea chance? I''m tall and good at sports. Even my academics aren''t great, I can get into college on a sports schrship. I really like you and I''ll be you. Can you...? Milly raised her hand to interrupt him. ''Stop! I need to make this clear. I''ve been engaged to someone since I was young. No matter what you say, I won''t betray my fiance!" Danny noticed George''s expression softened slightly when Milly mentioned the word "fiance". Chapter 67 I Have a Fiance Ken didn''t believe it. "You''re lying. You just went back to the Buts m There''way that you''re engaged E already." He had investigated Milly''s background before pursuing her. Milly raised an eyebrow. "Why not? It was arranged when we were very young. For sreason, George''s image popped into her mind, making her feel oddly guilty. She wondered if he would be angry if he found out she used him as a shield. Ken didn''t know who George was anyway. She could deal uld deal with thatter. Besides no one else was there En except for the two of them. 20 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 You CaughtThinking about this, Milly got bolder. "My fianc¨¦ is the best. He''s better than you in every aspect, and he''s only devoted to me. We''re solelymitted to each other and I will never betray him. There''s no point in wasting your ton me." Ken''s eyes got reddish and teary. "No way! I know every elite family''s young man and there''s no one like that. You''re definitely lying." Milly gritted her teeth in frustration. Ken was being stubborn and he wouldn''t listen to her. She couldn''t hold back any longer. "Is that so? Do you know George Tate, then? He''s the CEO of the Tate Group and my fianc¨¦. Do you think I''d choose a boy like you instead of a mature man? Are you insulting me?" Ken was shocked as he murmured. "You mean the Tate from Adonio? What_" "Our grandfathers wererades. We''ve known each other since we were kids. I can''t live without him. It hurts when I miss him. I love him so much that I can''t concentrate on my studies without a daily kiss and hug from him. So, I would never betray him for you. Do you understand now?" After saying that, Milly turned around and headed out. "I think I''ve made myself clear enough, so please don''t botheragain. You... irritate me. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Milly was stunned when she found herself staring straight into a pair of amused eyes as she opened the door. It''s George! How long had he been here? Had he heard everything I said? Even though she was pretty thick-skinned, being caught by George was embarrassing enough to make her want to hide in a hole. Just then, Jason was also surprised to see his son in the room. "Ken?" He knew Ken was here tonight but didn''t know which room he was in. Jason thought that George had met someone he knew when he stopped outside the room, so he waited with him. From his position, he couldn''t hear the voices inside clearly. He hadn''t expected to see Ken when the door opened. Ken was equally shocked to see so many people outside, including his father. "Dad? What are you doing here?" They were at a loss at the moment Danny, who might have known what was happening, chose to stay silent to avoid being in trouble. George''s maic and amused voice broke the silence. "Are you done?" Milly heard theughter in his voice. She was so embarrassed. He had heard it and he was mocking her. 68% Chapter 68 You Caught Me- If she''d known, she wouldn''t have used him in her lie. Now he had caught her and wouldn''t leave her alone. Sure enough, he added, "Go ahead if your gathering isn''t over yet. Don''t mind me. When you''re done, I''ll take you home." Milly was speechless. There was no way she could continue meeting Ken with George being here. Being an experienced businessman, Jason quickly sensed that the girl was close to Geroge He was guessing their rtionship based on their ages. This girl was still in school, and Mr. Tate had a sessful career. She must be his rtive. I heard that Mr. Tate only had a younger brother in high school. So, she''s likely a young distant rtive who''s like a sister to him. Seeing how George talked to Milly dotingly, Jason was sure that Milly was someone important to George. He thought that it would be beneficial for the Fitzgeralds if Ken dated Milly. Jason smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Tate, let the kids have fun. My driver will take your sister hsafelyter." George raised an eyebrow. "Sister? Who said she''s my sister?" Jason was stunned. "No? Then may I ask who she is... George looked at Milly, who lowered her head, wishing she could disappear. He found her funny. This trip was worth it. He smiled and said in a loud and clear voice making sure everyone heard it, "She''s my fianc¨¦e." Then, he added, "She can''t live without me. It hurts her when she misses me. She lovesso much that she can''t concentrate on her studies without a daily kiss and hug fromMilly reached up and mped her hand over his mouth. ¡°Shut up! Don''t lethear another word!" George repeated what she said to Ken, word for word! Milly was mortified. Even a hole couldn''t hide her embarrassment. She wanted to hide in outer space. "What?" Jason almost copsed from the shock. He realized that Ken had been trying to woo George''s fianc¨¦e. His vision went ck, much like the future of his family. It might be different if their union was for a typical business alliance, but seeing George smile when Milly covered his mouth, Jason knew that he was doomed. George was known for his dislike of physical contact, including shaking hands. Jason realized that Milly must be very important to him. for the first tlooking at the tall and mature man who excelled in every way he didn''t 12:45 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 68 You CaughtIndeed, all his sweet talk and childish confessions meant nothingpared to a mature man. Yet he wasn''t willing to give up.. "Milly, can he really make you happy? I''m younger and can give you everything. I..." Just as he tried to beg for thest time, he got pped hard. 68% "Shut up, brat! What the hell are you bbering about? This is Mr. Tate''s is! fianc¨¦e You should greet her En respectfully!" 20 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I''ll Take You HKen clutched his face and looked at Jason in disbelief. It was the first the had ever been hit. "Dad..." "Im not your Dad! You''re no longer my son if you don''t apologize to Mr. Tate now!" Jason was firm. He could tell that George had a soft spot for Milly. No wonder he had been waiting at the door without leaving. If he couldn''t get Ken to give up, the Fitzgeralds might as well file for bankruptcy first thing in the morning. However, Ken, who was in his rebellious stage, didn''t see it that way. Apologizing in front of the diva would make him die in embarrassment. "I won''t do that!" He yelled and ran away. "Get back here, brat!" Jason tried to chase after him, but Ken was already out of sight. At this point, George''s eyes had turned cold, his earlier good mood waspletely gone. He was in a good mood because Milly had said that she liked him. It was a melody to his ears regardless of the truth. Now, he felt furious as someone was eyeing her. Jason wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, instinctively knowing that what was about to happen would be unbearable. He had to save the Fitzgeralds. He couldn''t let his family''s legacy end in his hands. Suppressing his fear, Jason pleaded with George. "Mr. Tate, it''s my fault for not raising that brat properly. Don''t worry, I''ll send him abroad tonight to a boarding school where he won''t get to cback these few years! He''ll never bother this youngdy again." It was strange. Even though he was two decades older than George, he was utterly crushed by his presence. George coldly raised an eyebrow. "These few years?" Seeing George''s dissatisfaction, Jason quickly added, "Mr. George, it''s not an issue. During these years, I''l! expand our market abroad and keep him there. If he insists oning back, I''ll hire bodyguards-no, special forces to follow him around. If he even thinks about approaching this youngdy again, I''ll break his legs immediately, including his third one!" The third leg too? Milly was shocked at Jason''s will to keep his family business, It worked! George''s expression improved significantly, and he nodded reluctantly. "Mhm." To Jason, it sounded like music from the heavens. Chapter 69 I''ll Take You Hwas cold but caring. Milly slung her backpack over her shoulder and tried to walk past him. "No thanks. I''ll take a cab." 45 Pearls Every tGeorge spoke, she remembered those embarrassing statements she had made earlier. She wouldn''t hold back and choke him to death if they stayed together. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She hadn''t even started college or won any acting awards yet. She didn''t want to go to jail before achieving those things. Milly sighed in relief as George didn''t stop her. She hadn''t walked far when she heard him say, "Mr. Fitzgerald, does this room have surveince cameras? Please senda copy of the footage." Jason immediately responded, "Yes, I''ll contact the securities right away." Milly stopped dead in her tracks. She bit her lip as she cursed George in her heart. He was tantly threatening her. By asking for the surveince, he clearly intended to use it to show her grandpa and parents. She wouldn''t be able to exin herself at all when that tcame. "Are you threatening me?" Milly turned to re at him like an angry pufferfish. George didn''t seem to notice her anger, exining as a matter-of-factly, ¡°Are you kidding me? The Tates and the Fitzgeralds are business partners. Understanding each other''s operations and checking surveince is a normal part of our cooperation. Right, Mr. Fitzgerald?" Jason didn''t dare disagree. He said while nodding furiously, "Yes, exactly. You might not understand our business customs. Checking surveince is a standard procedure before signing contracts." Milly was at a loss for words. Liars! Although she hadn''t been a CEO, she''d acted in many corporate s and worked in severalpanies. She knew enough to know that no one checked surveince before signing contracts. Do they think that I''m an idiot? George nced at her and urged Jason, "Mr. Fitzgerald, I''m on a tight schedule and have a video conferenceing up. Please get the surveince footage quickly." "Of course, right away." Milly gritted her teeth and said, "Takehinstead of doing that." Since it was a free ride, why not enjoy it? It might be awkward, but it''s alright as long as I''m not feeling embarrassed. George''s expression finally softened a bit. Just then, he noticed the small gift box on the table. It was a long box, wrapped in old-fashioned wrapping paper. Recalling Milly wishing Ken "Hanny Birthday" just now, it wasn''t hard to guess what this was. 12:46 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 69 I''ll Take You HGeorge walked over, picked up the box, and tore off the wrapping paper. 68% A silver fountain pen was lying inside the box. It wasn''t anything fancy. It looked in and simple but he wanted it. Before he realized it, he''d already pocketed the pen and swapped it with the gold one he usually used to E sign documents. The content is on the novelenglish! "You..." Milly frowned at his actions. "That was Ken''s birthday gift!" George''s expression turned cold again. "You gave it to him?" Milly didn''t even have the tto nod before Jason cut her off, "Haha, my Q son can''t even write property. It''s a waste to give him a pen. Mr. Tate, you should keep it. That silver fountain pen suits you much better." Milly was speechless. Even Danny, who had been standing silently aside, couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. Jason''s ttery was amazing. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The Man in a Golden Mask Jason carefully wiped the sweat from his forehead, marveling at the emotional roller coaster he had just experienced. He now understood that George cherished Milly deeply. He couldn''t stand to see her giving gifts to someone else besides him. George was pleased with Jason. "See, even Mr. Fitzgerald agrees. How could I refuse him?¡± George smiled while saying that. Milly rolled her eyes and said, "The pen costs only 120 dors, which is obviously cheaper than yours." She had seen many luxury items and could instantly tell that the pen George had tossed into the box was incredibly expensive, enough for a down payment for a modest apartment. However, George was unfazed as he said nonchntly, "I prefer using a pen that is exactly 120 dors." Milly was speechless at George''s stubbornness. It was funny that he chose a cheap pen and threw away an expensive one. Jason sighed in relief when Milly and George left. Suddenly, he thought of something and pulled Danny, who hadn''t gone far, aside to ask quietly. "Mr. Jarvis, about the contract between the Fitzgeralds and the Tates" He felt uneasy. Even though the contract had been signed before all this happened, if the Tates wanted to back out, the Fitzgeralds had no choice but toply. George hadn''t given a definite answer before he left, and Jason didn''t dare to probe him about it. Danny maintained his professional smile and said to Jason, "Don''t worry. Since Mr. Tate didn''t say the contract was void, there won''t be any issues." Jason was relieved when he heard that. "Phew! Great!" He was lucky that he had reacted quickly just now. If he had been any slower in dealing with Ken, George would have taken action against the Fitzgeralds. It was worth exchanging a bright future for the Fitzgeralds with a p for Ken. Jason''s legs were still trembling when he copsed onto the sofa. At that moment, his eye caught sight of the small box on the table. Opening it, he saw the gold fountain pen lying quietly inside. Even though he had seen it when George was signing the contract, its gleaming exterior was almost blinding when he looked at it up close, Wait... it looks familiar... George suddenly recalled seeing the pen at a major auction in Nlirone, where a mysterious buyer wearing a golden mask had bought it for a high price. The gold had left a deep impression on him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He wondered if the man with the golden mask had bought it for George. Chapter 70 The Man in a Golden Mask It could be possible. In the car. Milly sat in the back seat, hugging her backpack and staring out the window, ignoring George. George wasn''t upset. He yed with the silver fountain pen fondly. He was reluctant to put it away. "February 23rd," George suddenly said. Milly calmly asked, "What?" "My birthday." Seeing that Milly kept quiet, George added, "I want a birthday present too." Milly remained silent again. "It has to be at least 121 dors,¡± he added. George insisted Milly give him a present more expensive than the one she gave to someone else. Milly frowned, looking at the man in the suit in front of her, once again questioning her understanding of him. People had always said George was someone decisive, noble, and terrifying in his ways and no one dared. offend him. But, he was always chatty, childish, and stubborn in front of Milly. She wondered if the one in front of her was a clone. Milly said expressionlessly, "Your birthday is over. Why should I give you a gift?" "Which university do you want to go to?" Milly was taken aback by the change of topic. "Huh?" Once she caught up, she answered, ¡°Crestfallen University." George was not surprised by her answer. He continued to y with the pen. ¡°Let''s make a bet.¡± "A bet?" Milly squinted. What was he up to now? "If you win, I''ll give you a helicopter. If you lose, you''ll givesomething priced at 121 dors. How about that?" Milly kept quiet. With her current grades, getting into Crestfallen University was a sure thing. George was obviously going to lose the bet. She wondered what was he after. Or did he, like his brother, have a problem with his brain? H it caemed like dubidinu could he hereditari Chapter 70 The Man in a Golden Mask George saw her hesitation and he smirked. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? Or are you not confident in your grades?" Milly could tell that he was trying to provoke her, but she still smiled sweetly and agreed, "Sure." Milly wasn''t worried at all. With her grandfather around, George wouldn''t dare to use force on her, not matter how powerful he was. Besides, a free helicopter was not something to pass up! Her smile was so bright that it dazzled George''s heart. He could feel his heart pounding nonstop. He gulped as he yed with the pen slowly. His mind was filled with one thought, her smile was worth it. He would buy her a fleet of helicopters. She could ride a different one every day. Milly had no idea about what he was thinking. When they arrived at the Buts Mansion, she quickly m thanked him and ran off before he could respond. Her hair was flying as the wind brushed against her face. George couldn''t help butugh. He just had to wait a little longer until the college entrance exam. Danny, sitting in the front passenger seat, was surprised to see George''s smile in the rearview mirror. It had been so long since George had smiled like this. George''s parents would be thrilled to see him smile. Milly wasn''t avoiding Georgepletely. She''rushed back to do her homework. It seemed that teachers everywhere always gave out a bunch of om questions for practice before exams. She needed toplete twenty sets of tests over the weekend. Sometimes she wondered if teachers werepeting over the quality of their teaching or the amount of homework they assigned to their students. 20% Chapter 71 Chapter 71 A Teacher''s Pain Jason kept his word. As soon as Milly arrived at school the following day, she heard that Ken had quit school and gone abroad. He left in such a hurry that he didn''t even have tto pack his books on his desk. On the field, the sports teacher who taught aerobics was crying his heart out. He wailed about how his star student hadn''t even had the chance to blossom and repay his careful nurturing before leaving It must have created quite a scene, as the dean was crouched beside him,forting him and reminding him not to disrupt the school''s image. This only made the teacher cry even louder, his heart-wrenching sobs echoed across the field. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. For sreason, Milly felt a little guilty. If Ken had stayed, he could have used his talents to get into a good university, join the national team, serve his country, and shine in his field. But he had to go abroad because of her. Milly sighed, took out a tissue, and handed it to the crying teacher. "Don''t be too sad, Sir. It''s a pity that Ken, who was so good at sports, had to leave, but don''t cry too much. Don''t hurt your eyes." She could talk to George if the teacher wanted Ken to cback. After all, ruining someone''s future was a grievous sin! The teacher felt a little embarrassed when he saw the top student and future valedictorian of the senior ssforting him. "Thank you, Milly. But.. Who told you Ken was good at sports?" Milly was taken aback. "Huh? He isn''t?" She wondered why the teacher was crying so miserably. The sports teacher wiped his tears away and started counting on his fingers. "Ken was alwayste, skipped practice, didn''t take sports seriously, and was inconsistent in his efforts. In short, he was a mess. Actually, I''m happy that he left." Milly''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Then the teacher continued, "But, while he was here, all the students were afraid of making him wait, so they would gather carly. I didn''t have to get them to listen to me. Now that he''s gone, how will I manage the students? Can you understand my pain? I''m at a loss now! Milly, where are you going? Can you understand my pain?" Milly kept quiet and walked away. I''m deaf. I can''t hear a thing. She chanted in her heart. I shouldn''t have asked! How did the school manage to hire such a teacher? Is he here to liven things up? As soon as Milly entered the ssroom before she even sat down, William mysteriously pulled her aside and whispered, "Boss, Ken went abroad. Did you know about it?" Chapter 71 A Teacher''s Pain I had even almost got deaf by the teacher''s crying. William continued, "Rumour has it that he was forced to leave!" 68 Milly paused while taking out her books and looked at him incredulously, "You know what happened behind closed doors? Did your brother tell you that?" William was puzzled, "What does this have to do with my brother?" Milly knew that William couldn''t figure it out with his intelligence. "Tebout it." William looked around to make sure no one was listening before he spoke, "Actually, he left because of me! I found a fortune-teller and told him to perform a ritual to make Ken leave. I didn''t expect it to work so well. The fortune-teller is amazing!" "You know what? He''s so cool! He took one look atand knew which school I was from! Isn''t that awesome?" Milly was speechless. There was a school badge on William''s uniform, even an idiot could tell that he was from Crestwood High. "This fortune-teller was nice. Normally, he charges 105 dors per reading, but he gavea discount and only charged75 dors. I had even joined his membership for 1500 dors. Boss, if you need anything from him, you can use my membership card." "No, thanks. I believe in materialism." Suddenly, she felt that the Tates were quite perceptive. They had given most of thepany''s shares to George and left William a portion just enough for him to livefortably, clearly telling George, you have control over the family assets and your brother. William wouldn''t survive for long with his mentality without the Tates'' protection. Seeing the look in Milly''s eyes, William frowned, "Why are you looking atlike that? It''s the sway. George looks at me." "So your brother looks at you like this too?" What Milly really wanted to ask was, Does your brother also think you''re an idiot? William scratched his head, ¡°Yeah, just like the way you''re looking atnow. Maybe he''s proud that I''m so smart and he can''t look away." God is indeed fair. He opened a door for you and sealed all of your windows with concrete. "Stop talking to me. You''re too disturbing." "Am I distracting you from studying?" "No, my IQ is disturbed. William kent quiet. 12:46 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 71 A Teacher''s Pain 68% Fortunately, after this little episode, everything went smoothly over the next month until the day of the college entrance exams. It was a gloomy day on June 7th, the day of the exams. Surprisingly, the most nervous person of the Buts was Jordan. He had finished his work two days earlier to free up tto apany Milly to the exams. "Milly, have you checked your exam slip? Did you bring it?" "Did you bring your pencil case and ID card?" "Should I call your teacher to check if you have left out anything?" Jordan had been enrolled directly by the university without taking them college entrance exam, and it had been so long that he couldn''t remember the details. There were always stories about people forgetting this or that and needing help from the police on exam day. He wanted to be fully prepared to avoid any mishaps. However, he wasn''t bothered if Milly scored zero since he could take care Could of her for life. But that would dampen her enthusiasm, and he didn''t want her to be sad. Jordan took out his phone to make a call. Milly stopped him in time, "Jordan, we''ve packed everything. You''ve asked Ivan to check more than twenty times. We''ll be fine." 20 20 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Jordan is Nervous. Jordan frowned as he was feeling uneasy. Are you sure that everything is alright?" Ivan, standing nearby, quickly nodded. He had checked everything meticulously against the checklist, so there shouldn''t be any issues. Jordan nodded coldly. "Good. You can retire early if anything happens. ?.68% 68% Milly and Anthony were taking their exams at the sschool, while Stephanie was assigned to a school a bit further away. Their driver had taken her there early, and Jordan was solely responsible for taking Milly and Anthony. In the car, instead of taking care of business matters, Jordan pulled out a book named ''100 Things Parents Should Do During College Entrance Exams and started reading carefully. Ivan wasn''t surprised at all. Jordan had practically worn out this book over the past month. Just then, Jordan frowned at something he read and said in a deep voice, "The book says that parents. should give sunflowers to their children after the exam to bless them a better future..." "Ivan, contact Mr. Grant from the ranch" Ivan was confused since they didn''t have any business dealings with him at the moment. "Huh? Mr. Grant?" It was weird for them to contact him out of the blue. Jordan confirmed, "Yes, purchase an acre of sunflowers from him. It''s a gift for Milly after the exam." Milly was speechless. "Jordan, isn''t that too ridiculous? That''s a whole acre!" What would I do with that many sunflowers? To snack on their seeds? Jordan nodded. "Yeah, an acre is too small. Let''s buy seven acres since seven is a lucky number." "Yes, sir." Milly was at a loss for words. "The book also says it''s best to wear a red dress, as red symbolizes victory and joy. Ivan, prepare one and put it onter." "What? I ..." Ivan looked aggrieved. No one told him that being an assistant had to wear a dress to send off exam candidates. Besides, he wasn''t even Milly''s parent. It was a joke for him to wear that. However, he remembered the rule number one in the workce - Say no to tasks outside of your job description. "Ahem, Mr. But, I don''t think Chapter 72 Jordan is Nervous "Yes, Sir! I''ll go buy a few dresses right away." We can''t let pride get in the way of money, right? 68%2 Milly was going to get a headache at the thought of seeing Ivan in a dress waiting for her at the exam venue. Turning to Anthony, she nudged him with her elbow and whispered, "You need to talk to Jordan. No one else will be doing this for the exams!" Anthony blinked, ¡°I think Jordan is doing the right thing. I don''t mind as long as you do well." He then addressed Ivan, "Remember to hold a banner that says ''You can do it, Milly!"ter." Milly sighed. They''re going cuckoo, Suddenly, Milly''s phone rang It was William calling her. As soon as she answered, a loud voice was heard throughout the car, "Hey, Boss! Which school are you at? I''m at Crest Affiliated School. What about you? Boss? Can you hear me? Boss!" "Shut up!" Milly sternly interrupted his yelling. William''s voice was too annoying. "I''m at Crest Affiliated School too. We''re on our way, about ten minutes from the school gate," Milly said coldly. too! We might even see each other... Wait!" William suddenly stopped mid-sentence. "Boss, I think I see your car! Are you in a ck Rolls-Royce today?" Milly looked out the window and saw a ck Bentley. Then she saw William''s messy hair as he stuck his whole body out of the back window, waving and shouting, "Boss! Over here! Boss!" Milly felt a little embarrassed by his behaviour. At that moment, a deep voice cthrough the phone, "William, sit down. It''s dangerous." "Okay." Sure enough, William''s figure disappeared. Milly wondered if George was here to apany William for the exam too. She couldn''t deny that her heart skipped a beat when she heard George''s voice just now. Suddenly, the driver stopped the car and turned to Jordan, who was still calmly reading in the back seat, "Mr. But, there''s traffic. It wasn''t really a traffic jam. It was iner that the Rolls-Roure and Bentley were hath tonrge, and they had 12:46 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 72 Jordan is Nervous 68% encountered each other on a narrowmercial street. There was no way to pass unless one car backed up. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jordan looked up and acknowledged the situation. George''s Bentley waspletely blocking the road ahead, and there was no way to get through. Milly also saw this and blinked. "Then we should back up. There''s another road we can take to get to the school." "No!" Before Milly could finish, Jordan interrupted, "We can''t reverse while sending off exam candidates. It symbolizes failure, which is bad luck." Milly was surprised at Jordan, a top graduate from a prestigious university, being so superstitious. She couldn''t help but twitch her mouth. But they couldn''t just stay stuck like this. Jordan calmly said, "Just drive." The driver hesitated as he looked at the narrow gap between the wall and the cars, his hands trembling. "Mr. But, if we force it, your car He could afford to pay for such an expensive car. Don''t worry, I told you to do it. If the car gets damaged, so be it. It''s just a car.¡± Nothing was more important than Milly. If she failed her exam because this, he''d feel guilty forever. The driver was about to step on the gas when Milly''s phone suddenly picked up a low, clear voice, ¡°Back up. The voice was so soft that Milly almost didn''t catch it. Then, a loud voice was heard again, "No, if we back up, I''ll fail! Georgen! don''t want to back up, Pwant you to tell the driver to drive through like Boss''s brother." "Do you have any idea how much this car is worth?" "You! I''ll call Grandpa and tell him that you''re bullying me! Others arewilling to do anything for their sisters, but you won''t even waste a car for your cute brother. You''re a cold-blooded demon!" "Since I''m a demon, I''ll freeze your bank ount then.¡± "No, wait! Hehe, the driver can reverse as much as he likes! Wen shouldn''t be superstitious at all! You''re the best brother that I''ve ever had!" 20 X Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The Interview ¡ú +5 Pearls The two-month-long intensive preparation proved effective. Milly found thenguage exam much easier than the mock exam she took when she first arrived here. She finished the two-and-a-half-hour test in less than an hour and a half, then spent another half an hour checking her answers. Confident that everything was correct, she handed in her paper half an hour early. The proctor nced at his watch in surprise. It wasn''t umon for students to submit their papers early during regr exams, but it was rare during the college entrance exams, which could determine their future. Most students would double-check their answers repeatedly before feeling assured enough to submit their papers. Milly was handing in her paper exactly half an hour early, which was quite surprising. Out of his responsibility as an educator, he spoke up, "Youngdy, there''s still half an hour left until the end of the exam. Are you sure you want to submit your paper now? Wouldn''t you like to check it one more time? Milly shook her head. Thank you, Sir, but I''m sure." Seeing her insistence, the proctor didn''t press further. "Alright then, please submit your draft paper, test paper, and answer sheet. Then gather your belongings and you may leave." "Thank you, Sir. Milly let out a sigh of relief as she walked out of the exam hall. Thenguage exam was finally over. As long as she did well innguages, she could easily score full marks. in subjects like Mathematics. She feltpletely at ease now. The campus was very quiet, and she didn''t see any other students after she left the exam hall. It seemed like she was indeed the first to finish, which exined the proctor''s surprised expression earlier. However, as she approached the school gate, she regretted finishing early. She should have known better. It was midday, the sun was scorching, and despite the heat, the school gate was crowded with anxious parents waiting for their children. At the gate, she saw two eye-catching figures, making her stop in her tracks, Ivan was wearing a redce dress while holding an umbre to shade Jordan from the sun. Beside them, Danny was doing the sfor George except that he was in a neon green dress. The whole scene was so bizarre that she couldn''t think of any other word to describe it. Ivan, with his sharp eyes, was the first to spot Milly approaching the gate. He eximed with delight, "Mr. But, look, it''s Ms. But! She''s out!" His voice was loud. Not only did Jordan hear him, but all the parents at the gate and even the security guards on duty turned to look in the direction h¨¦ was pointing. 12:46 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 73 The interview At that moment, all Milly could think about was to escape by climbing over the wall. Before she could move towards the wall, a group of reporters with microphones surrounded her. ¡°Excuse me, you''re the first to leave the exam room. Can we interview you?" Milly hadn''t expected this treatment to finish early and was taken aback by it. However, almost immediately, her muscle memory from her past life dealing with reporters kicked in. She adjusted her expression, nodded, and smiled brightly. "Of course." She was naturally beautiful andposed, facing the cameras without a hint of nervousness. Her aura made the reporters momentarily dazed. Seeing the reporter holding the microphone and not speaking, Milly blinked and asked, "Don''t you guys want to ask something?" "Ahem, sorry about that. Yes, letask... The young reporter''s ears turned red. He felt sorry for staring at a high school girl who was taking her college entrance exams. "Do you think thenguage test was difficult?" "Not at all." Milly answered honestly. "If you had to rate the difficulty on a scale from 1 to 100, where would you ce it?" "If 100 is the most difficult, I''d say it was about a 10." The reporters thought that Milly was daring to say that. Despite being young, the reporter had interviewed many college entrance exam candidates, but none had ever described the exam as this casy. "Do you have any words for the people who set the exam questions?" For the examiners? Milly pondered for a moment and said sincerely, ''Actually, I''d like to say, can we stop asking for the author''s feelings or themes in the literature section? Sometimes, I think the authors just randomly write what they want." Wow! She''s bold! After the interview, Ivan promptly moved the umbre over Milly''s head and handed her a bottle of juice. "You must be thirsty, Ms. But. Have swater." Milly took the drink. "Thank you." At that moment, George cover smiling, and asked, "How did it go?" Before Milly could answer, a tall figure blocked George''s view entirely. Tordan said coldly. "Milly let''s get in the car The air conditioner is on it''s cool inside" Chapter 73 The Interview 68% Milly was surprised. "Isn''t Anthony still inside? Shouldn''t we wait for him?" Jordan, shielding her from the our car looks like." rowd of parents said, "Why wait for him? He''s not blind, he knows what Jordan had been waiting outside for me? She felt warm and fuzzy inside. As Milly got in the car, she nced at the Bentley nearby and saw George also getting back into his car. Strange, wasn''t he going to wait for William? For the remaining exams, Milly was the first to leave the exam room each the exam time. The reporters at the gate. were n: no longer surprised See her. One young reporter even joked quietly, "If we knew she''d finish first in every subject we should ve pre- recorded all the interviews and saved ourselves the wait." The other reporters smiled at her, their eyes were filled with te with respect for a top student, But there was one figure that made Milly ufortable. Although she hid it well, Milly still sensed her hostility. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 20 C X Chapter 74 Chapter 74 More Brothers d in a sleek gray suit, a woman with delicate, pristine makeup radiated an aura of elegance and sophistication. She appeared unfamiliar to Milly. Noticing Milly''s gaze, the woman smiled and approached gracefully on ten-centimeter heels. "Hi, I''m Aria, a reporter with Headline Entertainment. Can I interview you?" Milly eyed her warily, sensing an inexplicable dislike from the woman. But why? She couldn''t recall ever encountering her before, and there was a significant age difference between them. Where did this animosity cfrom? With cameras all around, Milly couldn''t decline. She forced a smile. "Sure." Aria''s lips curved slightly as she asked, ¡°Why do you always submit your exam papers early? Is it due to your confidence in your abilities or a desire for camera attention?" Milly furrowed her brows but kept her cool. Predictably, the questions were pointed, designed to thrust her into the limelight. Drawing on her past experiences with reporters, Milly smiled and responded, "The questions are straightforward. Once you''re done, there''s no point in sticking around. Do you expectto sit in the exam room and doze off?" Aria pressed on, "So, you find all the subjects easy?" Milly nodded. "Yes." It was the truth. She effortlessly sailed through the science subjects, especially physics, finishing in record. time. She''d have handed in her paper earlier, but it was against the rules. She could only do it thirty minutes before the tcto an end. Aria, however, didn''t think so. Instead, there was disdain in her eyes. She obviously didn''t buy the story. "So you think you''ll cout as the state''s top scorer?" Ah, she''s starting to nder me. However, Milly wasn''t intimidated. The results will be outte June. You can check it out when you want." The tension was not missed on the cameraman. He quickly coughed, telling Aria to stop toeing the line. The footage would go online, after all. Going after someone so Besides, she was just a kid. Insistently would make for a bad look. Aria, however, was irritated by Milly''s arrogance. If she weren''t in public, she''d have mmed her mic in Milly''s face. Chapter 74 More Brothers something more normal. "What''s your n after the exam?" "To earn money," Milly admitted. Aria''s eyes widened in disbelief. Do you need money?" Milly affirmed with a nod. "Yes." +5 Pearls. Financial uncertainty loomed over the Buts, making saving imperative for their future security. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In this perspective, she really needed money. That thought was not made known to Aria. Looking at Milly again, she felt her anger dissipating. She needs money, eh? That means her family''s poor This makes my job easier They got into the car, and Jordan gave Milly a ck card. ¡°There''s no credit limit here. Spend it how you want. The gesture cas a surprise. Why''s he givingthis out of nowhere? "It''s alright, Jordan. I''ve saved up all the pocket money you gave me. I have enough to spare, so I don''t need this." It was just a simple reply, but Jordan thought differently. His heart sank into his belly. Was she like this in her past life too? Did she save up all her cash just to give us some? She didn''t even have enough money for food or clothes. That would exin why she was skin and bones when we saw her. He clenched his teeth and held back his tears. With force, he pushed the card into Milly''s hand. ¡°Just take it I''m rich. You can get whatever you want. Don''t worry about me." He closed up all leakages in thepany and made sure the cash flow was air tight this taround. Not only would hispany not go bust, but he would grow it to. Milly didn''t have to suffer. This scene reminded Anthony of something, and he chimed in, Just take it, Milly. It''s just a ck card. You don''t have to keep pushing it back to us." "I am not exactly a big spender. This card is overkill." Jordan said, "We''ll set up a rule, then. You''re going to spend 45-grand every month. Thedies love designer bags, don''t they? Get a whole series of them. Use the ones you like. The servants can have the rest," "Wuh?" Milly was stupefied, Is this how the rich y games? This is unbelievable 12:47 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 74 More Brothers 67% Seeing her surprise, Jordan felt a pang of guilt. His sister should have been spoiled since childhood, but now she hesitated to spend money. This was his failing as her brother. "Take it," he insisted. "From now on, I''ll have Ivan monitor the spending on this card, You can only spend more, not less. If you spend even a penny less, it will double next month." Milly sighed. "Fine." She decided to keep the card. Jordan probably didn''t know that theButs were on the brink of bankruptcy. If he knew, he wouldn''t be so insistent. It might cin handy in case of an emergency. Seeing her ept the card, Jordan couldn''t help but smile. ¡°That''s more like it.¡± These days, Jordan had been swamped with staying with Milly for her exams and countlesspany With Milly done with her exams, he headed straight to the office. The driver took Anthony and Milly back to the But mansion. As soon as Milly approached the front door, she heard livelyughter and chatter inside, mingled with Stephanie''s yful banter, making the house sound cheerful, It seemed they had visitors. tasks. Anthony noticed Milly suddenly stop and looked puzzled. He stepped around her and opened the door, "Why are you just standing there? Let''s go in." As the door opened, the lively chatter abruptly ceased. X Anthony stood in the doorway, eyes wide with surprise. "Xavier? Jonathan? Why are you two back? I thought you said you were busy?" 20 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 A Storm is Coming It was only then that Milly noticed the two men lounging on the sofa. 67% The guy on the left sported frameless gold wire sses, a long chain trailing behind his ears, entuating his sharp jawline. His eyes, which had been smiling, turned calm as soon as they locked with hers. If the guy on the left could be called exquisite, then the man on the right was nothing short of extraordinary. With eyes curving upwards, amber irises, and lips the color of roses, his body proportions were impably bnced, resembling a meticulously crafted doll in a posh boutique disy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Milly recognized him immediately; he was a frequent sight on billboards, the popr young actor, Jonathan. As for the man with sses, he was none other than Xavier, the fourth brother, currently a nationally renowned scientist at the research institute. While she observed them, they were also sizing her up. Well, it wasn''t just mere observation; their scrutinizing gazes were tinged with resistance. Milly was certain they harbored no fondness for her. The exquisitely handsman was the first to speak. ¡°No matter how packed my schedule is, I had to swing by to see Stephanie for her college entrance exam. She''s our little princess, and I can''t have certain individuals taking advantage of her." Milly arched an eyebrow casually. Was he saying this with her in mind? He was telling her not to get caught up in pointlesspetition; Stephanie had always been the family darling, a pedestal she could never quite reach, a position not even her influence could shake. As soon as Stephanie heard those words, her chin lifted a notch, casting a haughty nce at Milly as if she''d already won. Childish, Milly thought with a smirk. Jonathan''s implication was crystal clear to Milly, and Anthony caught on too, his eyes widening. "Mr. Jonathan, what''s that supposed to mean?" He didn''t even address Jonathan by his nanymore. But Jonathan brushed off the threat, lounging against the sofa with crossed arms, meeting Anthony''s gaze head- on. "I''m just saying, don''t mistake trash for treasure." Anthony''s head was spinning. Before he could react, his hand had already gripped Jonathan''s cor, anger reddening his eyes. "Say that again if you dare, Mr. Jonathan!" Jonathanzily raised his gaze, squinting like a regal Persian cat, but his words were devoid of warmth. "I could say it a hundred times, but the Buts'' youngdy will always be Stephanie. No one can rece Chapter 75 A Storm is Coming "You jerk!" Without hesitation, Anthony''s fist shot out to teach him a lesson. But before it could connect, a strong hand grabbed his fist, and a cold voice intervened. "Enough, you two. Stop fighting." Anthony was bristling. Tartly, he said, "Fighting? This b*stard started it, Xavier. Didn''t you hear him? I''m going to teach him a hard lesson if that''s what''s needed. Despite being reborn, he still struggled to rein in his temper, often exploding at the slightest provocation. Xavier tightened his fists and cast a disapproving nce at him. "We''re brothers. Is it really worth fighting over something so trivial? What kind of example do you think you''re setting?" "It''s necessary! "Anthony interjected loudly, his face flushing with anger. "You guys have no idea how amazing Milly is. Why do you treat her like this?" Jonathan was upset about thatment. "Treat her like what? We didn''t even mock her or anything, yet you cbiting my head off like ssort of revenant. We should be the ones demanding an exnation!" "Mr. Jonathan!" "What do you want?" With the imminent brawl looming between the two, Xavier''s hand ascended in exasperation, meeting their heads with a resounding p. "Shut up! Ever heard of listening?" he interjected sharply. "Another peep, and Jordan''s on speed dial." In response, silence descended swiftly upon the turbulent air. Jordan''s auramanded respect, a fact well known to all. Any hint of discord reaching his ears promised consequences far beyond mere scolding. Content that tranquility had been restored, Xavier''s gaze then settled on Milly, a soft smile gracing his features as he approached. "Hey there, I''m Xavier," he introduced himself, his tone genial. "You can callXavier, like Stephanie does." As he spoke, the glint of light off his sses obscured the emotions brewing within, yet Milly sensed a detachment beneath his smile.. Since delving into personal discourse with Jonathan, Xavier had maintained a distant demeanor, intervening solely when Anthony''s temper red uncontrobly. However, his unwavering allegiance to Anthony betrayed a palpable bias, leaving no doubt as to his true sentiments. His demeanor toward Milly revealed a chilliness that she, in turn, reciprocated. "Hello, Xavier," she greeted, her voice cool. "I''m Milly" The formal exchange between the two took on the air of a corporate negotiation, a chilly difort settling between them. Stephanie, observing this with evident pleasure, seized the opportunity to assert her authority. She sidled 67% Chapter 75 A Storm is Coming up to Xavier, linking arms with him in a yful disy. "Xavier, remember we agreed to catch Jonathan''s new TV show together? It''s time, she teased. Xavier reciprocated her yful vibe with enthusiasm. "Absolutely, let''s get that TV fired up." "Okay. As Xavier strolled off to attend to the TV, Stephanie remained, her arms crossed in a stance of dominance as she regarded Milly. "Milly, care to join us?" she offered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Undeterred by Stephanie''s barbed remark, Milly declined with calm grace. "No, thank thank you," she replied evenly. It''d been a long day with the exams filling all their time. Even with her previous life''s knowledge, she still felt exhausted from the ordeal. All she wanted was to catch a break. Isn''t she tired? I can''t believe she''s stirring up now. Stephanie perceived Milly''s refusal as a signal of panic, further bolstering her sense of superiority. Despite Anthony''s shield, she couldn''t rival the bond she shared with her th her m brothers from their childhood. Even minus Anthony, she still had the backing of Jeffrey, Xavier, and Jonathan, outnumbering Milly. Milly paid Stephanie''s attitude no heed, calmly approaching Anthony, who sat sullen on the sofa. She I sullen extended a helping hand. "Let''s go, Anthony. Your hand''s hurt. I''ll go upstairs and get smedicine for it Anthony, atst, registered the slight injury on his hand; it was not severe but still oozing blood. It appeared to have resulted from the essories En: on Jonathan''s person during their heated altercation. Surprisingly, even his sister had taken note, instantly lifting his despondent mood. 20 C 2UM X Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Getthe Green One Finished The teen, who moments ago had boasted about his fighting prowess, rosepliantly, following the girl upstairs. Despite this, he continued to extol his own virtues. "Hey, Milly, wasn''t I something just now? Lettell you, I''ve got Taekwondo skills-I''m at the fourth level!" "Yeah, impressive stuff, Anthony," Milly replied casually, her tone acknowledging. "Absolutely, lettell you, if it wasn''t for me, Mr. Jonathan would have been a mess. I would''veid into him until he looked like a wreck, punch after punch!" Anthony boasted, his tone swelling with pride. There was no need to see Anthony''s face. He must be smug about himself. Jonathan, overhearing this, let out a derisive snort, feeling a twinge of embarrassment on Anthony''s behalf. The idea of Anthonynding punch after punch wasughable, especially boasting about being a fourth-level Taekwondo practitioner-utterly shameless! The more Jonathan ruminated, the more his irritation grew, his fist clenching tightly on the sofa. Suddenly, a tingling sensation shot through his palm, drawing his attention. Opening his hand, he noticed a bloodstain, likely from scraping it during the earlier scuffle with Anthony. His gaze flicked involuntarily toward the stairs, where two figures had already vanished. Beside him, Stephanie loungedfortably, enjoying fruit peeled by a servant, her attention fixed on the TV. Sensing his gaze, she looked over in confusion. "What''s up, Jonathan?" she inquired. Jonathan pursed his lips, disying his bloodied hand. ¡°Nothing," he muttered dismissively. It iss nothing, really-a minor wound hardly worth fussing over. Nobody should adopt Anthony''s tic ir. After all, a scratch was just a scratch. Hmph! Stephanie noticed his mood, blinked, and upon seeing that he seemed fine, swiftlymented, "Jonathan, that outfit you rocked on the TV show was killer, like it was tailored just for you. Fans are raving-you totally overshadowed Oliver!" "Is that right?" Jonathan nced indifferently at the TV screen. A character he once revered now feltckluster, weighing on his heart with a disquieting heaviness. Jonathan lingered outside Milly''s door, hesitating for a prolonged moment before rapping lightly. Had he lost his bearings earlier? Jordan had instructed the staff to summon them for dinner, so why had he rushed up here? What was he doing? What if his actions were misconstrued by his shrewd new stepsister? Would Stephanie be displeased...? Milly''s door stood slightly ajar, and through the crack, he caught snippets of their exchange. "I don''t want this, it''s some. I''m a tough guy!" Bnce: 638 196 Chapter 76 Getthe Green One "Fine, don''t wear it "No, wait, I''ll put it on. Let''s go with the green one." 67% Finished Anthony grimaced at the green, cat-patterned band-aid on his hand, expressing disdain. ¡°This band-aid totally ruins my macho vibe!" Milly tidied up the cotton swabs and alcohol, rolling her eyes. You''re barely even a college kid. There''s nothing macho about you yet. "Keep it dry for a few days. If you need to wash your hands, use a wet wipe," Milly reminded. "Got it." Anthony nodded. After tidying up, Milly rose and suggested, "Let''s go, dinner''s almost ready. Tto head downstairs." At the mention of descending, Anthony promptly slumped onto the table, groaning, "I don''t wanna go down. My hand still stings a bit-it''s too painful. I can''t face dinner tonight." The mere thought of heading downstairs and facing that buffoon Jonathan ignited a spark of fury within Anthony. Once, he would''ve eagerly descended to confront him, but now, with his sister''s band-aid protecting his hand, he couldn''t risk it getting rubbed off. Milly, unable to decipher Anthony''s inner turmoil, heard his pained cry and assumed his distress was genuine. "Still hurting? "Chere, I''ll blow on it for you. It''ll soothe the pain," she offered, drawing from theforting methods of their orphanage days, when Grandma would console them in simr ways. While uncertain of its efficacy, she couldn''t recall any residual pain after Grandma''s ministrations, only a growing sense of case. So, it must have worked. Anthony hadn''t anticipated such a tender response to his casual outburst. His eyes lit up as he extended his hand. Milly gently blew on the wound. "Feeling better?" Just as Anthony was about to nod, he paused. "Well, uh, I can still feel a wee bit of a sting there... Milly lowered her head, blowing on it a few more times. "It''s improved, but still... ah!" Milly lightly tapped the unaffected area. "No taking advantage. Get up and let''s head downstairs." "Okay." Anthony,forted by Milly''s care, grinned as he opened the door. However, his expression darkened upon seeing the figure waiting outside. Bnce: 638 +196 Chapter 76 Getthe Green One Jonathan, caught off guard by Anthony''s swift response, felt momentarily flustered. Finished Fortunately, his emergency training as an actor kicked in, and he quicklyposed himself. Jordan asked Nto fetch you... let''s head downstairs for dinner," he replied smoothly. Still simmering with irritation, Anthony responded tersely, "Fine." Turning to Milly, he suggested, "Let''s head downstairs expression betrayer." His m a hint of concern, wary of leaving her alone with Jonathan. Jonathan, observing their exchange, slid his hands into his pockets, his tone icy as he remarked, "Suit yourself." As he began to leave, he felt a gentle tug on his sleeve. Then, a soft voice spoke, ¡°Anthony, you go Jonathan and I will cdown in a moment." ahead. Anthony''s eyes widened, his gaze akin to catching a traitor. "What?" "You, you, you..."he stammered, pointing at Milly''s actions with the fervour of a husband catching his wife in infidelity. Milly found his tics exasperating and sighed. "Anthony, just wait a moment. Can you givethree minutes? If I haven''t cdown by then, you can cup and find me." Arms crossed, Anthony remained obstinate. ¡°No, say it here.¡± Milly pursed her lips, noting his stubbornness "How about you tme? I promise to be back in front of you in three minutes, okay?" sping his teeth, Anthony begrudgingly agreed, his tone cold. "Fine, just three minutes. I''ll start the timer. He promptly retrieved his phone, starting the stopwatch with the precision of someone afraid of being even a secondte. Milly remained silent, a mixture of determination and resignation in her expression. 12:48 Sun, 23 Junt. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A Film Queen of Two Worlds X Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Jonathan Jealous Observing Anthony''s departure. Milly guided Jonathan into the room and ced a bottle of disinfectant on the table. "Letattend to your injuries, Jonathan." Jonathan was caught off guard. "You... How had she found out? He hadn''t even mentioned his wound. Milly seemed to perceive his bewilderment and exined, "I have a keen olfactory perception for blood. I could detect it as soon as you approached." She couldn''t quite elucidate her peculiar ability, but fortunately, Jonathan didn''t press for further details. After cleansing the bloodstains, neutralising any toxins, and fetching the bandages, Jonathan coolly dered. "I''d rather not use the green ones." His obstinacy was like that of a child rejecting a certain vour of candy. Milly sighed and opened the bandage container. "Then pick one that suits your preference." The box, modest in size, contained an assortment of bandages in different hues: red, green, blue, purple each adorned with whimsical cartoon motifs. Interpreting his silence as disapproval, Milly suggested, "The injury isn''t severe, so you don''t necessarily have to use them "Blue. I''ll go with the blue ones." "Okay." She proceeded to affix the blue bandage, featuring a small dog motif, to his palm. Jonathan appeared content as he inspected the bandage. He quickly tallied them. There were seven and a half cat motifs on the green bandages, while there were eight for the pup. I have half a motif more than Anthony. "Ready to go?" Milly packed up her supplies and opened the door, wondering if three minutes had psed. Jonathan lingered behind Milly, his gaze fixed on her with a silent intensity that seemed to hint at displeasure. Perplexed, Milly questioned, "What''s wrong?" I didn''t upset him, did I? Without a word, Jonathan coldly raised his hand. ¡°My hand hurts too," he stated bluntly. "Huh?" "But you didn''t blow on it for me. *****used feeling a sense of urgency. She approached him and blew a few breaths onto his injured 67% Chapter 77 Jonathan Jealous +Finished Jonathan''splexion visibly improved. With a cold demeanor, he inserted his hands back into his pockets and raised his chin arrogantly. "This is so childish. Only kids will believe that. Who would believe in such nonsense?" Yet, the corners of his mouth nearly touched the back of his head, betraying a hint of amusement. Milly suppressed a smile, beginning to question their maturity levels. Are they really grownups? My, even three- year-olds are more mature than they are. She noticed she hadn''t been reluctant about getting closer to Leon or Anthony. Even Jonathan, whom she''d only met for the first time. She couldn''t help but wonder if her previous mental struggles had been resolved. Was she no longer resistant to forming connections with others? As Milly and Jonathan reached the stairs, they encountered Anthony, who was craning his neck upwards. Anthony nced at the stopwatch on his phone and scoffed, ¡°Three minutes and one point seventy seven seconds. Two seconds too slow." Milly was taken aback by Anthony''s meticulous timing. "I was already hurrying," she protested. Anthony pursed his lips, relenting, "Alright, I''ll let it slide this time. He nced cautiously at Jonathan behind her, then leaned in, whispering in her ear, "Did Mr. Jonathan bother you earlier?" Milly answered, "Nah." "If he tries anything, just givea heads-up. I''ve got stricks up my sleeve. Remember those embarrassing bed-wetting pics from back in the day? I could totally drop those online, and his fan base would..." The sudden interruption cut Anthony''s sentence short as a throw pillow connected squarely with his forehead. Jonathan''s face flushed crimson, his jaw clenching with frustration. "Cut it out with the gossip, will you?¡± "Gossip? I''ve got proof, man. Doubt me? I''ll pull it up." With that, Anthony fished out his phone, flipping through his photo collection. Jonathan''s temper red, his grip tightening on Anthony''s shoulder. "Enough, Anthony! I challenge you to settle this like men." As the confrontation escted, Milly felt a headache brewing. Sympathy tugged at her heart for Jordan. Raising five younger siblings, particrly teenage boys prone outbursts, was no walk in the park. Observing the showdown, Jordan furrowed his brow, maintaining his calm demeanoru as he signaled Ivan. ¡°Toss them out, Ivan. They can cback once they''ve sorted themselves out." Ivan hesitated, eyeing the twods as they pulled each other''s hair. It seemed odd to him-boys usually threw punches, not hair-pulling and spitting. Isn''t that a bit... unorthodox? to 48 Chapter 77 Jonathan Jealous And why do they hold up their pinky while they tear at each other. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Finished Thankfully, despite their scuffle, they weren''tplete idiots. At it the sound of Jordan''s voice, they released each other, casting sheepish nces at their bandaged hands. Fortunately, the band-aids held up under scrutiny. Once tempers had cooled, Jordan turned to Milly with a smile. "Heyn Milly, the chef whipped up sgarlic lobster, your go-to. Want to give it a shot?" Milly nodded. "Yeah, sounds good." Nestled beside Jordan, Milly rxed as he set down a tter of lobster before her. The scent of garlic, tinged with a dash of spice, teased her senses. Stephanie''s eyes lingered on the lobster, a twinge of envy evident in her expression, longing for a taste herself. Noticing her longing, Xavier extended a shrimp towards her bowl, murmuring softly. "Here, Stephanie, enjoy this shrimp." Gratitude flooded Stephanie''s features as she nced at him. Thanks, Xavier. You''re always so considerate." While tranquility held sway on one side, pandemonium erupted on the other. Jonathan found himself seated next to Milly, typically Anthony''s spot, much to Anthony''s chagrin. Demanding Jonathan yield the seat, Anthony''s irritation was palpable.. Remaining unperturbed, Jonathan reclined calmly. "Why should I give up my seat? I got here first. I''mfortable where I am." "You little... Furious, Anthony snapped up a chair and squeezed himself between Milly and Jonathan, stopping at nothing to get a spot. Milly was speechless. What? Is this your lucky spot? Why do you guys fight over it? As Milly began to rise, preparing to surrender her prspot, Jordam stepped in shooting Anthony a stern look. "Hey, buddy, shift over to the seat next to you. Anthony pushed back, grumbling. Nah, this spot''s mine from the start. Why should I budge?" He had a hunch that this Mr. Jonathan had ssneaky agenda up his sleeve! ? 20 X Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Leon''s Present Engaging with Milly seemed to ignite apetitive streak in him, vying for her attention. A man can be bested, but never shamed! #Finished "Why doesn''t he just lethave the seat? He''s the older brother, after all, Anthony grumbled, feeling exasperated. Jonathan rolled his eyes at the sudden appeal to fraternal bonds. Anthony didn''t bring that up when they had the scuffle. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Respect your elders. You gotta give respect to get it," Jonathan asserted firmly. Observing Anthony''s mounting frustration and his hand inching towards Jonathan''s hair, Jordan stepped in. "Hey, swap seats with Xavier. Joinover here." The table wasid out with Jordan at the head, Milly and Jonathan on the right, and Xavier and Stephanie on the left. Xavier didn''t argue. He pretended not to have seen the scuffle earlier and stood up. "Sure. Take my spot, Anthony." He then moved to the other side of Stephanic. Anthony settled into his seat opposite Milly, snatching a lobster and crunching its head with audible relish, almost as if he were getting back at Jonathan. Unfazed by the gesture, Jonathan merely smirked, digging into his own meal. Whether his good spirit stemmed from triumphing over Anthony or other reasons remained ambiguous, but contentment adorned his features. Xavier kept his attention on his te, yet a glint of animosity danced in his eyes. Stephanie''s earlier grievances about feeling sidelined suddenly made sense. Even Jordan and Anthony were now keeping their distance from her. Initially skeptical, Xavier now discerned a subtle shrewdness in his new stepsister''s demeanor. The swiftness with which she had turned Jonathan, who harbored resentment towards her, showcased her strategic prowess. No wonder Stephanie found herself at odds with her. Suddenly, a servant bustled in, announcing, ¡°Miss, there''s a visitor asking for you at the door." Milly raised an eyebrow. "For me?" At this hour, she couldn''t fathom who would seek her out. The servant confirmed, "Yes, a young man in his twenties wishes to speak with you." A young man in his twenties? George sprang to mind, but the servant''s uncertainty ruled him out. The plot thickened. 67%0 Chapter 78 Leon''s Present stumbled upon a secret. Finished She affected surprise, remarking, "Milly, is this one of your acquaintances? You''ve always had such social finesse, unlike me. I grew up in a more reserved environment, never befriending boys I don''t know." Milly rolled her eyes. She could taste the sarcasm flowing in the air. It almost overpowered the vour of her food. Stephanie was close to calling her a harlot "What''s his name? Did he tell you?" "Smith," answered the servant when they recalled the guest''s introduction. Leon? My brother''s here! With a surge of excitement, she sprang to her feet, paying no heed to the chair''s grating against the floor. and dashed out in her nightgown, leaving the rest at the dining table exchanging baffled looks. Leon had arrived just a tad toote. Wrapping up affairs in the country, he got wind that his sister had aced her college entrance exams. A faint sense of letdown lingered in his chest. It was a big moment, yet he oddly found himself on the fence about attending, uncertain if she''d feel let down by his absence. "Leon!" A clear, cheerful voice pierced the night''s silence. Swiveling around, he caught sight of a young girl in a white linen nightgown, akin to a nocturnal sprite, fluttering her radiant wings as she darted towards him. In that moment, she seemed like his very own beacon of light. The next instant, this ethereal figure threw herself into his arms, emanating a soft, sweet fragrance. "Leon, what brings you here?" Milly''s expression held both surprise and tion. Since their parting at the school''s graduation, they hadn''t crossed paths. Leon affectionately tousled her hair, sidestepping her question but chiding gently. "Why the mad dash? What if you took a tumble?" Despite the reprimand, his voice dripped with tenderness. Almost reflexively, Milly blurted out, "I''m not afraid. I know you''ve got my back." Her words, like pebbles in a serene pond, sent ripples outward. Clearing his throat, Leon murmured softly, "Yeah, I''ve got you covered, always just you." His Words, carried on the night breeze, were barely audible. Milly strained to catch them. "Leon, what did 23 Jun Chapter 70 Leon''s Present Meeting her gaze, Leon shed a smile. ¡°Ah, it''s nothing. But Milly wasn''t buying it; she had heard him speak. "Hey, Milly, got a graduation present for you. Check it out and letknow what you you think" 67% #Finished Seemingly shifting gears, Leon passed her a gift box from beside him. It was neatly wrapped, its weight giving no clue to its contents. "What''s in here?" Milly momentarily forgot her earlier query, eagerly inspecting the box in her grasp. "Open it up and see With excitement, Milly undid the wrapping and found herself captivated by the stunning evening gown within. "Is this a dress?" "Yep, it''s an evening gown. Since you''re diving into acting, there''ll be down the plenty of fancy shindi road. Good to have something ready, Leon borated. He knew Milly had no shortage of evening wear in the Pulent But household But he had his own reasons: he wanted her to wear this particr gown he''d gifted her. Technically, it was an extravagant piece, crafted from exquisite zed cloth that shimmered even in the dim light. Embroidered pearls added an extra dash of elegance to the ensemble. Milly was utterly taken with the gown, unable to resist admiring it. Suddenly, she caught sight of a familiar symbol out of the corner of her eye. K X Every designer left their mark on their creations, tucked away in a discreet spot, both to assert their rights. and for identification purposes. 20 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Anthony Feels Unjustly Treated And Jealous. ?67% Finished In the fashion design world, only one person would dare to embroider his signature prominently on both sides of the fabric-King. He was a mysterious figure, with only four of his works known to the public. Each piece had won prestigious awards and was priced exorbitantly. One of his creations, ''Sunshine, was even specially curated. by the Maldonia Museum. If any other designer achieved such fame, they would likely seek to make a lot of money, attend interviews, and appear on various shows. But not King- He stayed clusive, rarely producing new pieces, and no one had ever seen his face. Milly''s fingers trembled. ¡°Leon, this dress must be expensive, right?" The Smiths are just an ordinary working-ss family. How could they afford such an expensive dress? "No way, I can''t ept this. You have to return it." Milly quickly pushed the dress back into his hands. High-end, bespoke designs like this were usually sold through exclusive ateliers and might not even be returnable. Leon chuckled at her reaction, finding it amusing how she treated the dress like a hot potato. He smiled reassuringly. Take it. The dress isn''t that expensive." Milly didn''t believe him for a second. "How could it not be?" This is a King creation! A piece of fabric from King, let alone a dress, would fetch an astronomical price. How could it be cheap? Seeing her disbelief, Leon sighed. "It''s true. When have I ever lied to you? I know someone who works at King''s studio. I asked them to helpget a dress from King." Asked them to get a dress? Milly blinked. King''s work is notoriously rare. You could just ask for one? "Really? You''re not lying to me?" Milly was still skeptical. Leon smiled, his eyes full of fondness, "Of course, it''s true." "Alright, then... Holding the dress box, Milly thought it over. It wasn''t entirely impossible. In her past life as a best actress, she had dealt with many prestigious ateliers. They often had defective or unfinished pieces that were sold at lower prices or given away. So, it made sense that getting a dress through a stucontact was feasible. However.... The dress looked dazzling and wless. She couldn''t spot any defects; it seemed perfect. No wonder King was a top-tier designer. What looked impable to the naked eye might still be Chapter 79 Anthony Feels Unjustly Treated And Jealous. "Okay, I''ll ept it, then. Thanks, Leon." Leon felt a rush of joy seeing her happy. Finished Just then, an annoyed voice interrupted their moment. ''Milly, are you done yet? If you don''t cback soon, Jonathan will finish all the shrimp!" It was Anthony. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Milly frowned, ncing at him. "What are you doing out here?" Anthony huffed, smelling of garlic shrimp. "What am I doing? You''ve been ut here forever and haven''t cback. As your real brother, of course, I had to cand check on you, my real sister!" He emphasized ''real brother'' and ''real sister heavily while standing on tiptoe and ring at Leon, his eyes full of hostility. Every tMilly sees him, she''s overjoyed. Hmph! What''s so great about this man anyway? Always smiling like a sly old far-it''s infuriating! Ignoring Anthony''s animosity, Leon looked at Milly warmly. "Milly, go inside. I''ll cfind you another day when I have time." Milly stood still, holding the box and looking at Leon with reluctance. He''s leaving leave already? "Leon, would you like to cin for a while?" she asked, not wanting to part just yet. Leon nced at Anthony, who was ring at him with clear hostility. Amused, he replied, ¡°No, I have things to do. You have my number. If you miss me, you can call.¡± "But... Before she could finish, Anthony was already pushing her inside. "Con. You''ve been talking forever. Aren''t you hungry? If you don''t go back now, the shrimp will all be gone!" When Milly looked back, Leon had already disappeared. Leon seems so busy.. Back at the vi, everyone seemed to be waiting for her, especially Jordan, who stood with his arms. crossed and a dark expression on his face. His te was clean, indicating he hadn''t eaten yet. When he saw her return, his expression softened slightly, and he said gently, "Cand have something to eat." Milly nodded obediently. "Okay" In front of her was a te piled high with peeled shrimp, the translucent meat glistening enticingly. Did Jordan peel them? 12:48 Sun, 23 Juno Ei: Chapter 79 Anthony Feels Unjustly Treated And Jealous Feeling warm inside, she said, "Thank you, Jordan.¡± Finished As soon as she spoke, Anthony jumped up from his chair, eximing, "I peeled thosel Look at my fingers -they''re all swollen!" Sure enough, his fingers were noticeably red and swollen. Feeling guilty, Milly apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know. Thank you, Anthony." No wonder I smelled garlic on him earlier. Anthony pouted, his fork scraping his te noisily. "Hmph, sheart breaker spends all their tfawning over sstranger and ignores their hardworking real brother at home. And then, they even credit someone else for their real brother''s effort. Is there no justice in this world?" Milly choked on a piece of shrimp and coughed violently. "Cough, cough... Jordan, who had been silent until now, handed her a ss of warm water, his voice soft. "Drink slowly." Milly downed the entire ss before feeling better. The heart breaker Anthony mentioned... Is he talking about me? What a strange metaphor And... "Anthony, don''t use weird metaphors. Leon is my brother, not sstranger." Her words were like a sharp needle to Anthony''s heart. He stood up m abruptly ring at her. You see! You''re defending him again. I''m your real brother!" Milly blinked. "I''m not defending him; I''m just stating the facts." 20 E [1] X Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Milly, Please Don''t Be Upset Finished Milly knew that Jordan and Anthony had always treated her well at the Buts, and she had never been mistreated. However, she couldn''t ignore the kindness of the Smiths, who had raised her as their own despite being her adoptive parents. Even after finding out she was a But and had to leave, Milly had been feeling down. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. These were debts of gratitude that the original and current Milly owed. Though she kept these thoughts to herself, Jordan, sitting beside her, noticed the change in her mood. He gave Anthony a sharp look, and Anthony immediately quieted down. Anthony didn''t mean any harm; he just couldn''t bear the idea of his sister being taken away. It was already hard enough sharing her with his brother, let alone with others, Stephanie, who had been silent, bit her lip. She hated this scene. She hated how everyone doted on Milly as if she were the center of the universe. She felt like an outsider. She noticed Xavier, sitting next to her, stealing nces at Milly. Even though he had been hiding it and only took a swift nce, Stephanie still caught it. And Jonathan across the table was even more obvious. Breaking the silence with a smile, Stephanie asked, "Milly, is the person who cto see you your brother from the Smiths?" Milly replied coolly, "Yes." Why is Stephanie asking? Is she nning something again? Stephanie continued in an innocent tone, "Milly, is that box in your arms a gift from him? What is it? You seem to really like it, seeing as you''re holding it even during dinner. Upon that, all eyes at the table turned to the box Milly was holding. Despite their stares, Milly was unfazed as she continued eating, obviously not nning to show them what was inside. "It''s nothing. Just a graduation gift from my brother." Stephanie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity when she heard this. "Wow, a gift? Can I see it?" Milly wanted to ignore her so badly. She''s so annoying! Someone gota gift; what''s that got to do with her? Milly, annoyed, frowned and replied coldly. "No." Stephanie''s eyes reddened as if deeply hurt. Her tears threatened to fall at any minute. "Milly, do you hate me?" Milly was speechless. "I really didn''t mean anything by it. I''m just curious about what a graduation gift looks like. I''ve never Chapter 80 Milly, Please Don''t Be Upset me, Milly. It''s my fault." Heh. Milly couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. Finished This ssic maniptive b*tch behaviour straight out of a is impressively shameless. How could Stephanie say such cheesy lines without blushing? But then, she realised she was gravely mistaken. Xavier, hearing Stephanie''s pitiful words, frowned in disapproval and looked at Milly. "Stephanie just wanted to see it. Do you really have to be so harsh?" Milly looked at him, puzzled. Harsh? Who''s being harsh? Me? She felt extremely wronged. It wasn''t just Xavier; even Jonathan, who had just begun to warm up to her, defended Stephanie. "It''s just a gift. It''s not like Stephanie wants to take it; she just wants to see it. Why are you being so petty?" With her brothers supporting her, Stephanie''s courage grew. Her eyes, which had only been slightly red, were now filled with tears. "Xavier, Jonathan, don''t scold Milly. She probably just doesn''t want to share with me. I''m used to it; it''s no big deal. Milly was truly exasperated. It''s my gift, and now it''s my fault for not showing it to them? Speople truly have no shame. Anthony couldn''t stand it anymore. Rolling up his sleeves, he stood up to defend Milly. "Are you guys crazy? It''s Milly''s stuff. If she doesn''t want to show it, she doesn''t have to. Forget Stephanie; it wouldn''t be illegal even if the president asked to see it and she refused!" Though he felt a bit jealous of Milly''s closeness with the Smiths, he wouldn''t let anyone bully his sister right in front of him! Xavier calmly set down his utensils and wiped his hands with a damp cloth, looking at Anthony. "Stephanie just wants to see it. What''s the big deal?" "Well, I want to p you. Is that a big deal? Would you let me?" Xavier''s face turned red. "Anthony, I''m your elder brother! How dare you!" Anthony rolled his eyes,pl¨¦tely unconcerned. "Well, Milly is Stephanie''s elder sister. How could she force Milly like this?" "Enough!" Tordan''s cold voice cut through the argument. His iev vaze swent from Anthony to Xavier, finallynding Chapter 80 Milly, Please Don''t Be Upset on Stephanie. Finished Stephanie was so scared by Jordan''s look that she lowered her head, nervously grabbing the edge of her clothes. She began to worry as she though, Could Jordan have figured something out? Jordan withdrew his gaze and turned to Milly, who had finished her dinner. "Milly, go upstairs and rest. I need to talk to them." Milly blinked and stood up. "Alright." She was more than happy to avoid Stephanie''s maniptive performance. Just as she turned to leave, her phone buzzed in her pocket. It was a text from n. ''Hi, Milly, This is n Hawkins Our film will start with a photo session and opening ceremony at 8.00 AM tomorrow. Remember to be on time; the location is Television City! n was true to his word. He had said the film would start after the college entrance exams, and now that they were over, he was ready to begin immediately. This meant she would have to leave early tomorrow. The distance between Adoand Television City wasn''t short, and she needed tto do her makeup once she arrived. I just got a Milly stopped in her tracks and turned to Jordan. "Jordan, I just got a message from Mr Hawkins. They''re starting the photo session and opening ceremony at 8.00 AM tomorrow. I''ll need to leave early." Jordan frowned. He had been so busy with work and helping with the college entrance exams that he had forgotten about the film shoot with n. It was already 8.00 PM, and it would take four hours to drive to Television City. Milly had just finished her exams, and he wasn''t sure she could handle it if she headed right over without proper rest. Tll call Mr. Hawkins and ask them to postpone for a day," he said, reaching for his phone. Milly quickly stopped him. "No need, Jordan. Mr. Hawkins must have scheduled everything carefully. I can''t make the whole crew wait for me. I''ll go." 20 X Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Stephanie''s Biological Parents. "Don''t you think it''s exhausting?" Jordan asked, worried, Milly smiled warmly. "Not at all. I love acting, and when you love something; it''s never exhausting." Seeing her enthusiasm, Jordan could only nod. Finished "Alright, but you don''t need to get up early tomorrow. We have a helicopter. I''ll arrange for it to take you. It will only take an hour." Milly was surprised. So this is what it''s like to be wealthy. "Thanks, Jordan." Who would turn down a helicopter ride? At that moment, Anthony, sitting at the table, jumped up excitedly. "I''ll be Milly''s assistant! Every big star has one, and our Milly should too!" He had been looking for a reason to stay close to his sister, and now he had the perfect opportunity. This is a dream ctrue! The thought of spending the summer with his sister on set, without otherspeting for her attention, made him very happy. "No way," Jordan said, stopping his excitement. "You don''t have the experience and would only cause trouble for Milly. I''ll find a professional assistant for her." Not willing to give up, Anthony tried to convince Jordan. ¡°I can learn.¡± Jordan was firm. "By the tyou master it, Milly would be done filming." "I don''t care. I''m going-" Milly, holding her gift box nearby, took a deep breath and interrupted, "Actually, I''m just starting out. I don''t need an assistant. I can handle things myself." In her past life, she had worked her way up in the acting world, starting with small roles. She knew how things worked. With her limited scenes, she didn''t need an assistant. Besides, as a neer, having a big entourage would look bad. But Jordan objected. "No! An assistant is there for more than just helping you. They also ensure your safety on set. Stunts and setups needed to be checked before filming to prevent idents if the crew were careless. If something happened, it would be disastrous. He didn''t want to risk her safety. Milly''s mouth twitched. 12:49 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 81 Stephanie''s Biological Parents Finished Anthony mmed the table, agreeing with Jordan. ¡°Exactly! After your exhausting scenes, you need someone to bring you tea, water, and give you massages!" Milly sighed. That''s not necessary. Massages? What does he think acting is about? But Anthony insisted, "Why not? You don''t know what it''s like in the entertainment industry. When I visited Jonathan on set, he took two steps and had a bunch of assistants fanning him. We can''t do any less for you!" Jonathan, not expecting to be brought into this, snapped, "Anthony, that was because I was filming a winter scene in summer, wearing a fur coat. Without the fans, I would''ve had heatstroke!" *Stop making excuses, you''re just weak!" Anthony retorted. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Hey!" As they began arguing again after barely five minutes of peace, Jordan''s cold gaze swept over them. Instantly, they both wilted like flowers in the sun. Jordan looked back at Milly, his eyes softening. "Milly, go upstairs and get ssleep. Do your best tomorrow. I''ll take care of everything else." His words gave Milly an unexpected sense of reassurance. She liked feeling protected by her family. Milly smiled. "Okay. Thanks, Jordan. You should rest early too." "Alright." As Milly''s footsteps faded and the door upstairs closed, the smile disappeared from Jordan''s face, reced by a cold, serious expression, He drummed his fingers on the table, producing rhythmic thuds that echoed in the room like a chilling warning. Anthony, unsure why Jordan suddenly wanted to talk, was anxious to go upstairs and talk to Milly, Jonathan and Xavier, on the other hand, were idly ying with the tableware, not concerned about the situation. Only Stephanie bit her lip, nervously twisting the hem of her shirt, her heart pounding. She sensed that Jordan was angry, but she couldn''t figure out why. His earlier re had been intimidating. like a warning- Are they going to talk about me? After a momer Jordan stopped drumming his fingers and asked calmly, "Stephanie, how old are you this year?" Stephanie''s heart skinned a beat, unsure why he was asking. She replied. "Seventeen." 1:49 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 81 Stephanie''s Biological Parents Finished Jordan continued drumming his fingers. "Tflies. You''re seventeen already. You''ve been with the Buts for over a decade now." Stephanie nodded stiffly. "Yes." She had been adopted from an orphanage by the Buts. Her memories from that twere blurry, e but she remembered the elegant woman who had chosen her, saying she looked obedient and resembled her own daughter. After that, she was brought into the But family, gaining loving parents, protective brothers, and a life she had never dared to dream of. Jordan nodded and, with a nk expression, asked, "Do you miss your biological parents?" Shocked, Stephanie looked at him, her eyes wide. What does he mean? Xavier and Jonathan also stared at him in disbelief, both shouting, "Jordan!" Jordan gave them a cold look, his tone firm. Recently, a couple cto the But Group iming to ben Stephanie''s biological parents. They want her back. I didn''t tell you before because it was exam season and I didn''t want to affect your studies. Now that exams are over, I want to hear your thoughts." Stephanie felt like her head had exploded, leaving her in a daze. Biological parents? For all these years, she had lived with the Buts, seeing them as her real family. Carlos and Olivia were her parents, and this was her home. "J-Jordan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I have Mom and Dad. Why would have biological parents?" Stephanie''s face had turned pale. ? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Is It Really Worth It? Finished Jordan maintained hisposure as he spoke, "When you were adopted, our parents and I took care of all the formalities. The policy allowed us to adopt you only until you were eighteen. It''s quite a coincidence that you''ve returned just as you''re reaching adulthood. Maybe it''s destiny. "However, there''s no need for concern. As siblings, I''ll ensure you receive five percent of But Group''s shares as dividends, which will secure your financial future. If you choose to work, I''ll find a suitable position for you within thepany." At this, Stephanie''s expression grew even paler, her hands clenching nervously as she shook with the weight of the news. Could her charmed life be unraveling? Impossible! She could not ept it! She was a But and the rightful heiress to But Group. Her spirit would not be easily dimmed. "I don''t want to go anywhere! I am a But by birth, a But till the end. I don''t want to leave!" Stephanie implored through tears. Xavier chimed in, defending her, Jordan, she''s our sister. We''ve grown up together. How can we just cast her aside now? What if her biological family isn''t kind to her?" Jonathan added anxiously, "Exactly. The adoption might be up, but we can renew it. I''m sure Mom and Dad wouldn''t want her to go." Jordan looked at Stephanie silently, contemting If Stephanie were truly honest and well-behaved, he could easily envision a peaceful future treating her as his real sister. However, that was not the case. Setting past grievances aside, Jordan reflected on Stephanie''s short official tenure as a recognised family member. How often had she caused disturbances, both overtly and covertly? What if her luck ran out in the future? Could she continually avoid consequences? The Smiths'' visit this evening had illuminated a stark reality: Stephanie''s uninhibited joy-a stark contrast to her usual demeanour with the Buts-suggested a lingering emotional distance. At that moment, Jordan felt a twinge of remorse. This decision, then, was dual-purpose: not only for Stephanie''s sake but also as a means for Jordan to rectify his past mistakes. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Let''s await the test results before further discussion,¡± Jordan announced firmly. ¡°I will exin the situation. to Mom and Dad myself. That''s all for now, please, go rest. With that, he left the room, his expression: unreadable, ignoring the stunned silence of his siblings. Stephanie, drained and visibly shaken, copsed into the nearest chair, tears staining her cheeks. Seeing his sister''s distress, Xavier approached soothingly, "Don''t worry, Stephanie. Jordan was just upset. He''s always been good to you; he won''t really send you away. I''ll talk to himter." Chapter 82 Is It Really Worth it? :66% Finished Jonatha chimed in, hoping to ease her worry, "Yeah, I think he was just trying to shock us into understanding. He''s not cruel." As he spoke, even he began to feel a twinge of doubt. The serious look on their older brother''s face earlier seemed all too real, Stephanie could not hold back her fears any longer and burst into tears. "What should I do? I don''t want to leave! I can''t bear to be separated from all of you... I don''t want to be abandoned Her usual haughtiness was nowhere to be seen. Under the weight of her predicament, and still just a minor, crying was her only refuge. Her tears triggered a wave of anxiety in Xavier and Jonathan. "Please, Stephanie, don''t cry, Xavier pleaded, trying to soothe her. ¡°We''re right here with you, and as long as we''re together, no one can hurt you.¡± "But will Jordan even listen to you?" Stephanie sobbed, her voice muffled by her tears. Jonathan paused. "Well..." He knew his influence was limited; how could he expect their eldest brother to heed his advice? Stephanie''s weeping intensified. Xavier, the eldest among them, said calmly, "We might not be able to change his mind ourselves, but there is someone who could." Jonathan, unable to stand the suspense, demanded an answer. "Who? Don''t leave us hanging at a tlike this; tell us!" As her tears subsided, hope flickered in Stephanie''s eyes. "Grandpa has recently recovered from his surgery and is ready to return home, Xavier exined with reassurance. Jonathan pped his hands in realisation. "Exactly! Why didn''t I think of that sooner? We might not have the power to change Jordan''s decision, but Grandpa certainly can. Stephanie, call him now!" Wiping her tears, Stephanie nodded and quickly dialled the number. Elsewhere, Leon had barely taken a few steps when his phone buzzed in his pocket, shing a barrage of angry texts across the screen. Answering the call, he was immediately greeted with a tirade, m "You thief, Leon! Did you steal my clothes? Those pieces were for my uingpetition! They''re not yet revealed to the public!" Leon held the phone slightly away, waiting for the other to finish, then replied calmly, "Yes, I took them, but I leftpensation for you. The caller was livid. The sound of a chair crashing echoed through the speaker. "Compensation? You left a bank card but didn''t even givethe pin! Or is it just a useless piece of stic?" lenoring the outburst, Leon replied, ¡°The pin is 091652" Chapter 82 Is It Really Worth It? Finished The line went quiet as the caller checked the ount. Momentster, ed, filled withom d.filled the voice returned, astonishment "Gosh! Tens, hundreds, thousands, millions? Did you really givethat much money for a few clothes? Is this all the money you''ve made?" Leon''s brow furrowed slightly. "Not all, but nearly." "Man, you really don''t hold back, do you? You''ve risked your life for this money! Who deserves to spend such a huge chunk of your wealth on a dress? Is it really worth it?" Worth it? Leon paused, his thoughts drifting to Milly. He remembered her delight at seeing the dress and her eyes sparkling with joy. Was it worth it? To him, even if it cost his life, it certainly was. "Leon? You still there?" 20 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Eliminate the New Sect Leader Leon snapped back to attention and scowled. "Is there anything else, or can we end this call?" Finished "Wait, don''t hang up." King quickly said. "Oliver mentioned a new sect leader has emerged. They say it''s skid. Should we take her out before she settles in?" Leon stayed quiet, pondering. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ever since the old sect leader died, the Ghost Sect had been unstable. Underneath the apparent calm, a storm was brewing. The new, younger leader was especially vulnerable in this environment, easy to overthrow without leaving a trace. They chose to remain uninvolved in the turmoil. "We''ll stay out of it," Leon finally decided. "We don''t need to get involved in their internal struggles. The new leader''s identity isn''t important to us," he stated, his voice carrying a maturity and sharpness beyond his years. King rubbed his chin, considering. "True, if the kid has the bracelet and stays out of our way, maybe it''s smarter to let her try to manage the chaos." "Exactly." King hesitated. "Should we let Oliver know our n?" Leon dismissed the idea. ¡°No, he talks too much. The less he knows, the safer our position." "Alright," King acknowledged quietly. Oliver, ever naive, still believed in the sect''s supposed ideals of brotherhood and respect, oblivious to the real turmoil and deceit within its ranks. While he sought to ingratiate himself with the new leader, the others were plotting for power. Clearly, they were not on the spage. His words would only turn him into a fool who harbours secrets, achieving nothing else. Standing by the roadside, Leon looked up, his eyes meeting the starry sky and the illuminated skyscrapers along the road. At that moment, he felt a real sense of belonging to the world around him. Deeply entrenched in the operations of the Ghost Sect, he had grown numb, ustomed to the cold act of killing, slowly losing touch with his own humanity. "King, do you ever think about leaving the Ghost Sect?" His voice was a soft murmur lost in the quiet of the night. After a brief pause, there was a loud crash on the other end of the line, as if something heavy had been dropped. Then King''s voice cthrough, tinged with disbelief. "Y-You... Chapter 83 Eliminate the New Sect Leader 66%1 #Finished wouldn''t dare speak of such things. Do you remember what happened to those who tried to leave without permission? We''re still being tracked!" Leon''s eyes dropped, the reflections of the city lights dimming in his gaze. "I know. I was just wondering." "There''s no room for wondering! It''s forbidden even to think such things!" King''s voice was stern, "Leon, you and I are bound to this life, you said it yourself, didn''t you?" Leon pressed his lips together. "Yeah." He remembered all too well the reality of their situation since joining the Ghost Sect. "So let''s not entertain such thoughts anymore. It''s a good thing that we are just talking right now. If any higher- ups heard, how many lives do you think you''d be endangering?" "I understand." Leon replied. After hanging up, Leon slumped on a roadside stone bench, his gaze vacant as he stared at the ground. For them, a normal life was a distant dream; what right did he have to seek his own happiness? What right did he have to.... Hold her? The next morning. Milly''s understanding of Ken deepened. Two helicopters were parked on thewn of the But Mansion''s backyard, and a third was circling overhead, apparently struggling to find anding spot. Milly furrowed her brow. "Jordan, isn''t one enough? Why do we need so many?" Jordan replied calmly. "Why not? You can take one, and the other two are for the luggage." Milly was taken aback. She was only going away for about a month; did she really need two helicopters just for her luggage? Watching the servants carry out sevenrge suitcases, grand and imposing; it almost seemed like they were moving an entire house. "Jordan, this is excessive." Milly searched for the right words. Had her brother emptied the entire house just to amodate her luggage? Jordan felt a twinge of guilt. His younger sister, ostensibly the heiress of the Buts, had never really lived the life of one. What was routine for them seemed extravagant to her. He tousled her wind-blown hair, affection in his eyes. "Milly, it''s not excessive at all. You are unique, and nothing is too much for you. "It''s better to be over-prepared than under-prepared. The assistant When selected left earlyst night. you arrive. meet her at the Buts'' hotel. Let the assistant handle everything else, and you can focus on 12:50 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 83 Eliminate the New Sect Leader your filming." Milly noticed the dark circles under Jordan''s eyes but could not bring herself to object. Her brother must have stayed up all night worrying about her arrangements, "Thank you, Jordan, I understand. "But Jordan, can we not be so wasteful in the future? I want to try on my own." Milly appreciated her brother''s intentions, but they did not align with her aspirations. Finished Jordan looked puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to be independent? Is it because you think I can''t support your anymore or are the Buts in financial trouble?" Milly paused. ording to the storyline she knew, the Buts were destined to face financial challenges If she stepped into the spotlight as a But, it would onlyplicate her path when those challenges arose. When the tcame, she needed to establish herself independently to be a pir for her family. She could not reveal herself as a But if that were the case. "I want to make my own way in the entertainment industry and not lean on the But nor your influence. Can you understand that?" Jordan''s expression darkened with concern. ¡°I can''t agree to that.¡± How ironic; all his efforts to rejuvenate the But fortunes were t fortunes intended to give Milly the freedom to pursue her dreams, yet here she was, asking for less rather than more. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Embracing a New Identity in the Entertainment Industry Jordan was deeply aware of the ruthless dynamics within the entertainment industry. The intense.petition, the maniptive dealings of producers and directors-it all unnerved him. No way could he let Milly navigate such treacherous waters alone. As her brother, he felt it his duty to protect her from the industry''s harsh realities. Milly exhaled softly, already anticipating his objections. ¡°Jordan, don''t you trust me?" Jordan''s face creased with worry. "It''s not that I don''t trust you. You''re still young, Milly. The world out there isn''t as gentle as you might think. I need to protect you from it." Milly felt a surge of warmth,forted by her brother''s evident care. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Indeed, for a youngdy ustomed to a sheltered upbringing, navigating the entertainment industry alone poses a considerable challenge. However, she was not nurtured in a protected environment; she fought her way up from the grit, well-acquainted with the darker sides of human nature. "Jordan, I''m not a little girl anymore. I know how to judge right from wrong and see through people''s facades. I can''t rely on your protection forever, right?" Milly''s voice was soft yet firm. Jordan scowled slightly. "Why can''t you? I want to protect you for as long as possible. Who dares to challenge that?" Milly paused, pondering his profound sibling affection. Inhaling deeply and biting her lip, she decided to y her ace. She grasped Jordan''s arm and gently shook it, her voice tinged with a yful whine, Jordan, do you love me?" "Of course," Jordan responded without hesitation. His resolve was clear: he would go to any length for her. "Jordan, you know I love you, and I know you lovetoo. I don''t want to burden you with my aspirations. Just like you protectbecause you love me, I want to follow my dreams for the sreason-we''re family, and that''s why you can''t deny my dreams. "And acting is my passion. If you interfere, people will say I only got roles because of our family''s influence. I''m sure that''s not what you want, right? "Look, this time, I didn''t lean on you, and I still managed to impress the director on my own." Milly''s yful approach weakened Jordan''s reservations. As she saw him relenting, Milly added, "Jordan, wouldn''t it be great to hear people say, That''s Jordan, the brother of the talented actress Milly''?" That was it. Jordan''s defensespletely crumbled. He simply could not resist his sister''s charm when she acted so sweetly. Chapter 84 Embracing a New Identity in the Entertainment Industry 66% Finished Nobody can treat you poorly. If they try, stand your ground. I''ll take care of any issues. Even if it means spending money, ensure no one takes advantage of you. Don''t let anyone push you around, understand?" Milly felt a deep sense of security and affirmation. "I understand, Jordan." Jordan allowed himself a smile, his usual sternness easing as he affectionately ruffled her hair. Suddenly, footsteps approached from behind. A mocking voice cut through, "Look at Milly, making it on her own, unlike someone else who relies on their brother''s wealth." Anthony appeared, still in his pajamas, his hair a mess like he had just rolled out of bed. Despite his dishevelled look, he did not miss a chance to tease Jonathan, who followed behind him. Jonathan, grim and dragging a suitcase, opted not to respond to the provocation. He headed straight to one of the helicopters, tossed his suitcase inside, and then boarded, mming the door behind him. Milly blinked, unsure if it was her imagination, but she thought she detected a trace of resentment in her fifth brother''s expression just then. Had she said something to upset him? Everything was fine yesterday, so what changed overnight? Milly, puzzled, inquired, ¡°Is something wrong with Jonathan? He seems upset." Anthony replied with a smirk, "Don''t worry about him. He just got his period." Milly was speechless after hearing that. Jordan jumped into the conversation, "He''s been on that film set with you, right? If he gives you any trouble, just tell me, and I''ll have someone look into it." The Buts always dealt with issues promptly. Milly quickly reassured them, "No need, Jonathan won''t cause any trouble." With a mischievous squint, Anthony added, ¡°And if he does, I''ll just leak those embarrassing childhood photos of him online!" At that moment, Jonathan, overhearing from the helicopter, opened the window and yelled, "Can you not talk about someone behind their back? I can hear everything!" "That''s exactly why I said it!" retorted Anthony. "Hmph." Ignoring the brothers'' squabble, Jordan checked his watch. "It''s tfor you to go. Travel safely." Milly nodded. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly returned and hugged Jordan tightly, saying, "Thank you, Jordan. Initially stiff, Jordan rxed and returned the hug Chapter 84 Embracing a New Identity in the Entertainment Industry Feeling left out, Anthony stamped his foot and protested, ¡°What about me? Don''t I get a hug? "A wise man once said, ''One must not show favouritism as it leads to misfortune." Millyughed, released Jordan, and embraced Anthony, "Thank you, Anthony." Finished Suddenly subdued, Anthony''s ears turned red. Typically quite articte, he now wfumbled for words, managing only to stammer, "Y-You''re wee." After uttering those words, Amediately felt a twinge of regret. Was that too formal? By the the gathered his thoughts, the girl had already sprinted away, waving to them from afar. Jordan, Anthony, goodbye!" The sound of the helicopter''s engines grew louder as it took off, disappearing into the distance. Upstairs, a white silhouette stood at the window, observing everythingn that had just transpired below. A cold smirk crossed their faces, and their eyes filled with a sinister gleam. Indeed, the new sister was quite cunning-no wonder she had som quickly won over both Jordan and Anthony. No wonder they wanted to send away the gentle Stephanie. He made a silent promise to himself: he would never let his guard down around her! Chapter 85 Chapter 85 If She Is in the Crew, Then I''m Not In the lounge. iFinished Oliver sat on the couch with a dark expression, ying a game. His manager, Robin, was pacing the room anxiously. "Boss, you''ve signed the contract. Do you know how big of an impact it will have if you refuse to act now?" Oliver let out a coldugh. He executed a perfect move in the game, defeating his opponent, before speaking, "It''s just a breach of contract fee, right? It''s not like I don''t have the money. I''ll pay them. No matter what you say, I''m not doing this show." Robin frantically grabbed his hair and nearly knelt in front of him. "Boss, it''s not just about the money. We''ve already negotiated with Mr. Hawkins. If you back out now, our reputation will be ruined in the industry. You know how connected Mr. Hawkins is. If he gets annoyed with us, do you think you can still make it here?" "Ha." Oliver sneered, "You think I''m scared?" "You might not be scared, but I am, okay?" Robin pleaded. Robin couldn''t believe his bad luck fornding such a boss. He had been totally captivated by this guy''s looks-handsand refined, the type girls loved. He signed. him immediately. And, to be fair, his instincts were spot-on. Oliver becan instant sensation, with countless adoring fans. Just when Robin thought he could rely on this cash cow for a lifetoffort, Oliverpletely defied expectations. First, he didn''t care if a role could win awards or if it was any good. What mattered was that he looked handsome! If the director could hang a sign saying ¡°Handsome¡± on his head, he''d do the role for free. Secondly, he was totally uncontroble, like a pig escaping from its pen. Once, he saw a director getting cosy with an actress and spent the entire night outside their door with a loudspeaker, ying a song that went, "Daddy''s daddy is grandpa..." It was said that the director ended up being taken away by the police that night. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There were also incidents like using a secondary ount to argue with trolls, setting off firecrackers at a director, snoring loudly at an award ceremony, insisting on wearing a military coat on the red carpet... Robin didn''t even want to go into more details. Pawned in the Oliver had just gwhen he saw the ¡°defeated¡± screen. Furious, he threw his phone onto the table with a bang. "See? I told you that woman is bad luck for me. She''s not even here yet, and I already lost the game!" Robin muttered," You never win games anyway. Oliver''s hair practically stood on end with anger. "You!" Truly terrified of pushing him over the edge, Robin quickly admitted fault, "Alright, alright, my bad, my 12:50 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 85 If She Is In the Crew, Then I''m Not Finished "Hmph." Oliver finally rxed, like a cat being petted the right way, and retracted his ws. "Good, you''re smart. Robin let out a long sigh and sat down next to him. "Even if you don''t want to act, you have to givea reason. I need to exin it to Mr. Hawkins," Although Oliver was already at the top of his career, even the most popr stars relied on their youth. To maintain long-term sess, he needed to transition, and winning awards was the most convincing way to do that n''s films were artsy, but they were practically guaranteed to win awards. Even the worst performance would still snag a "Best Participation" award. It was a win-win situation. Why did he suddenly change his mind? Without even looking up. Oliver replied. "Because I don''t want to waste my tacting with someone who has no talent. He had heard that the actress he was supposed to work with was a high school student n had chosen. How could a high schooler have any acting skills? And he also heard that Jonathan was filming in the sstudio. If Jonathan found out he was acting with an unknown actress, he would definitely buy media coverage to trash him. That couldn''t happen! Oliver couldn''t give his rival any chance to gain more fans! After a long silence, Robin felt his eye twitch. He hesitated for a moment but couldn''t hold back the question. "Do you think you have... acting skills?" Even though he was Oliver''s manager, he had to be honest. The monkeys in the crew had better acting skills than him. But Oliver confidently lifted his head, his posture so determined it was almost patriotic. "My acting skills are more than enough to win a Best Actor award." Robin was speechless. Where did he get this confidence? Oblivious to Robin''s reaction, Oliver continued, "So with my natural talent, there''s no way I''m acting with someone who has zero skills. I''m not giving them a chance to use my poprity! I''ve decided not to do it. Just tell the director, and we''ll pay whatever penalty." "You... whatever. Do what you want. I''m tired of dealing with you," Robin said, standing up in defeat. This stubborn mule was beyond saving. "I''ll talk to Mr. Hawkins, but there''s a dinner party tonight. You have to attend and be polite. Don''t let Mr. Hawkins think you''re being a divo, okay?" Oliver rolled his eyes and slumped back on the couch. "Got it!" With that, Robin reluctantly left the room. On the other side of town, Milly''s helicopternded directly on the hotel rooftop. A group of uniformed staff wearing white gloves awaited her arrival. As she stepped out, they collectively Chapter 85 If She Is in the Crew, Then I''m Not bowed at a ny-degree angle. ¡°Wee, Ms. But, We hope you had a pleasant journey. Milly''s first thought was, thankfully, this was the rooftop and there was no one around. Otherwise, this would have been incredibly awkward. What kind of bizarre plot was this? Finished At that moment, a girl in athletic wear approached. She looked about q.m twenty, efficient and brisk: ¡°Hello, Ms. But. I''m Joy, your assistant assigned by Mr. But. I''ll be taking care of your daily needs from now on." She then quickly directed the staff to carry the luggage into the hotel. "Ms. But, the director is ready to start the costfitting photoshoot. Let''s head over," Joy said. Milly nodded. "Alright. "But please, just callby my nfrom now on. Don''t callMs. But, it sounds... weird. She was terrified that Joy might suddenly yell, "Ms. But is here, make way!" She''d die of embarrassment on the spot. Joy hesitated, smiling awkwardly. "But Mr. But said you''re not just any artist. He toldto take special care of you." Jordan''s exact words had been, ¡°If m my sister so much as loses a hair, you can pack your things and leave." 20 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Unexined Hostility Finished Milly took a deep breath. "Just listen to me. You''re older than me, so you can just callMilly" Joy pressed her lips together and, after a long pause, finally said, ¡°Alright, I''ll call you Milly then." "Good." Milly replied, "As long as you don''t callMs. But." As they reached the filming location, they could hear n''s angry voice booming from a distance, shaking the walls. "What? We''re about to start filming, and now you suddenly say he won''t do it? What was he doing before. this Next to him stood a slender man with sses, bent over and apologising profusely, cautiously exining. "Mr. Hawkins, please don''t be angry. We really liked the script. If we didn''t, we wouldn''t have signed the contract. But... well, Oliver suddenly fell ill. He''s been vomiting and having severe diarrhea. We didn''t want one person to dy the entire crew, so we had to make a tough decision. Don''t worry, we''ll pay all the penalties." n''s eyebrows knitted into a tight frown, clearly not buying the excuse. "Vomiting and diarrhea? I saw him half an hour ago, and he was full of energy. I''d love to know what illness can cause such a drastic change in such a short time." Robin was at a loss for words. But since he''d alreadymitted to the lie, he couldn''t back out now. Robin''s mind raced. What illness could cause vomiting and diarrhea? Food poisoning? Water contamination? It couldn''t be a mental illness, right? Being an agent was so exhausting. He wished he could just go scavenge for junk instead. Seeing Robin hesitating, trembling, and unable to speak, n had a good guess of what was going on. He snorted coldly. "Just say it. What''s really happening with him?" Robin bit his lip and sighed lightly. "Mr. Hawkins, the truth is... About the actress you chose to partner with Oliver, he thinks she''s not suitable." n''s voice was icy. "Reason?" "You know, Oliver is still riding on his poprity. It''s easy for people to find faults and gossip. If he acts with someone who has no skills, it could harm his career. He''s thinking about his professional future." Hearing this, n almost doubted himself. His gaze towards Robin was full of mockery. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He really dared to say that. Oliver''s acting during the audition was so terrible that if n hadn''t taken heart medicine beforehand, he might not have survived to see the end of it. If it weren''t for the fact that the author of the original "Silent Sea" specifically requested Oliver for the role and even publicly stated on Twitter that Oliver was the inspiration for the character, n wouldn''t have chosen him at all. Now that the cast list for the movie had been released, and all the costumes and character designs had been finalised, he suddenly decided not to act? All their prior preparation would be wasted. Chapter 86 Unexined Hostility Finished If this had happened earlier, they might have had tto make changes, but they were about to start. The media had arrived for the opening ceremony today, and pulling out now would cause nothing but trouble for the crew. "I don''t care if he''s vomiting, has diarrhea, or even a terminal illness. He needs to drag himself here and finish this movie. Go, bring him toimmediately!" n''s handls were shaking with anger. Robin was at a loss. "But..." It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go, he was just afraid that Oliver would cand start a fight with n. Witnessing the scene, Milly took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Mr. Hawkins." n, who was about to continue his tirade, saw her and instantly swallowed his harsh words. However, his expression didn''t improve much. "Oh, you''re here." Milly nodded. She knew how difficult it was to rece an actor at thest minute after all the preparations had been made, especially when the situation was partly because of her. She felt she had to do something. Oliver... The nsounded familiar. It seemed like she had heard it somewhere before.. Looking at n, whose brow was tightly furrowed, she pressed her lips together and got straight to the point. "Mr. Hawkins, I heard your conversation just now. I''m a new actress, so it''s normal for there to be sconcerns about me. How about this-I''ll go talk to Mr. Oliver myself. After all, the one who ties the knot should untie it." Robin thought Milly was quite tactful and had high emotional intelligence. His impression of her improved significantly. "Mr. Hawkins, I think this is a good idea." He also wanted Oliver to take on this role, as it could greatly help with his transition. If Milly could persuade Oliver to continue, it would be a good thing. However, n frowned and didn''t immediately agree. This idea might work, but Milly was under the protection of both the Buts and the Tates. She had two billion dors of investment riding on her. If she got bullied and the Buts and the Tates found out, his investments would go up in smoke! His brows knitted into a tight knot, and his tone revealed his irritation. "No, I don''t want you to get hurt." Milly was puzzled. Before she could ask what he meant, a coquettish voice suddenly interrupted, breaking the tension between them. "Mr. Hawkins, are you worried about Oliver? I can help. After all, I''ve worked with Oliver before, and we have a pretty good rtionship." The neer was a petite girl with pigtails and fair skin, looking like a doll. Behind her stood two assistants, ope holding a parasol for her and the other carrying numerous bags and personal items, including a cup with a lipstick mark on it. Chapter 86 Unexined Hostility She looked every bit the high-status diva. Finished Noticing Milly''s nce at the assistants, Joy quickly whispered in her ear, Milly'' take care of you like that starting tomorrow. Milly hurriedly waved her hands. "No, no, that''s too much!" But Joy was insistent. "Mr. But said we shouldn''t be outdone. We can''t appear inferior to them!" Milly was speechless. Where did Joy get thispetitive streak from? n nced at the girl who had arrived. "Oh, it''s Michelle. Alrightm since you''ve worked with Oliver before; you might be able to talk to him. Go ahead." Michelle beamed. ¡°Okay, Mr. Hawkins." As she passed by Milly, she squinted her eyes, radiating an unfriendly vibe that Milly couldn''t ignore. Milly frowned. She didn''t seem to know this girl. Where did this hostility cfrom? [M 20 M0 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 A p in the Face Finished Seeing Michelle leave, Milly pressed her lips together, thought for a moment, and decided to follow her. However, Joy stopped her, looking concerned. "Milly, you shouldn''t go. I''ve heard Oliver has a bad temper. You might get hurt." Milly responded softly. "It''s okay. I know what I''m doing. Besides, this issue needs to be resolved." She seemed remarkablyposed for a student. "But..."Joy hesitated, then seeing Milly''s determined expression, relented. "Alright, I''ll go with you. As soon as they reached Oliver''s lounge, a loud crash startled them. Following that, a furious shout cfrom inside, "Get out!" The door swung open, and Michelle emerged, eyes red and on the verge of tears. Her light-coloured dress was stained with arge coffee spill, making her look both dishevelled and pitiful. Seeing this, Milly frowned, feeling displeased with Oliver. Throwing a tantrum at a young girl was truly unbing, especially for a grown man. It was disgraceful! Michelle was deeply aggrieved by Oliver''s outburst. She had been pampered all her life and had never faced such humiliation. Just as her tears were about to fall, she saw Milly standing at the door. Gritting her teeth, she forced back her tears. She couldn''t cry in front of the woman who had taken her role! "What are you doing here?!" she snapped, her voice filled with anger. She thought this cunning woman was there to mock her. Milly ignored Michelle''s anger and took a tissue from Joy, handing it to Michelle gently. "Here, wipe it off." Michelle did not appreciate the gesture and scoffed, turning her head away. "I''m not crying!" she said, her voice tinged with defiance. Milly responded calmly, "I know you''re not crying. I meant you might want to wipe your dress. It looks like a limited edition and probably wasn''t cheap. Michelle then noticed the stain on her dress, and this time, she couldn''t hold back her tears. "My dress! I fought so hard to get this!" The dress was her favourite, chosen especially for today''s opening ceremony. She had hoped to make a stunning impression, but now it was ruined. She no longer cared who handed her the tissue or whether they had a past conflict. She grabbed it and desperately tried to clean the coffee stain. Milly nced at the closed door, sensing the movements inside. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 87 A p in the Face rather leaning against the door, cavesdropping on their conversation. Milly raised an eyebrow, moved Michelle aside, and then kicked the door hard. Bang! "Ow!" Two sounds csimultaneously. Milly''s suspicion was confirmed, the guy was indeed cavesdropping behind the door. Finished Joy and Michelle, still trying to clean her dress, were stunned, staring wide-eyed at the scene. Almost in unison, they eximed. "You..." Milly calmly brushed off her slightly wrinkled pants and turned elegantly. "You two wait outside. With that, she stepped inside and mmed the wobbly door shut. The hallway fellpletely silent. Joy thought to herself, Milly is really something else! Michelle, on the other hand, thought, Impressive, but not gentle at all! Notdylike one bit, hmph Inside the lounge, Oliver scrambled up from the floor, furious at the sight of Milly barging in. "Who are you? Who told you to cin? Get out! How dare you kick my door? Are you looking for trouble?" He raised his fist, but the moment he met Milly''s cold gaze, his anger inexplicably deted, reced by a strange sense of submission. After a long pause, he awkwardly lowered his fist and muttered, "A gentleman doesn''t fight with ady." Milly stood there, arms crossed and face stern, not moving an inch. Seeing the pink hair of this arrogant man, she suddenly remembered. Wasn''t he the guy I saw a few months ago outside the school, who bought shaved ice without money and paid her back with an autograph? She had thought he was a scammer then. No wonder the nOliver sounded familiar. At this moment, Oliver squinted his eyes and sized up Milly. She was quite beautiful, with porcin skin and an elegant allure. Her figure looked good too, but she was a new face he hadn''t seen before. "Who are you?" Milly didn''t hesitate and directly replied, I''m the actress who''s supposed to work with you." Oliver leisurely reclined back on the sofa. "Oh, that makes sense. I don''t want to act with you." His antagonism was so tant that Milly couldn''t ignore it. "Why?" This was only their second meeting. Could it be because I hadn''t bought him shaved ice that day at the school gate, and now he was holding a grudge? But clearly, that wasn''t the case Oliver looked at her with unfamiliarity not recognising her at all 12:51 Sun, 23 Jun. Chapter 87 A p in the Face Oliverzily nced at her. ¡°Because I don''t act with people who have no talent." Milly was taken aback. No talent? Her? #Finished In her past life in the entertainment industry, she had faced plenty of baseless usations having a sugar daddy, being a diva-but never ack of talent. Many directors even joked that she should be called "One-Take But" because she rarely needed retakes. Now, hearing someone say shecked talent was a ty for her. "Have you ever seenact? How do you know I''m not talented?" Oliver, lying on the sofa with his phone, didn''t even bother to look at her. His fingers deftly opened a gas he coldly retorted, "Men''s intuition." Milly was speechless. Seeing his nonchnt demeanour, she hadn''t expected him to be this difficult to talk to. "If I can guarantee that I''ll nail every scene in one take and won''t hold you back, will you continue with the movie?" Without lifting his head, Oliver continued staring at his phone, "kstill won''t do it, do it. When I say I won''t act, I mean it. Even if the king himself asked, I wouldn''t do it!" Milly ground her teeth, feeling an unprecedented urge to p someone. The this movie was based on was written with Oliver as the m inspiration, and the buzz online was massive. Recing him now would definitely cause a negative bacsh. 20 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 A Tough Decision Since things have cthis far, there''s no other choice... "So what you''re saying is, if I drop out, you''ll stay in the movie?" Milly asked expressionlessly. Oliver responded promptly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Milly replied, "Alright then. I''ll talk to the director about quitting the role. I hope you keep your word and show sprofessional integrity. Don''t cause unnecessary trouble for the crew," Her voice was soft but clear enough for Oliver to hear every word. Oliver''s fingers paused on his game. By the the snapped out of it, she was already gone. Could she be quitting? Being chosen by Mr. Hawkins was a dream ctrue for so many people. Would she be willing to let it go? Or maybe she''s just putting on an act in front ofand willin to the directorter? Hmm... Given my years of experience in the entertainment industry, thetter seemed way more likely The more he thought about it, the more usible it seemed. Oliver couldn''t help but snicker. Then, with a swift tap on his phone, the screen went ck. When it lit up again, it showed the film set with Mr. Hawkins''s expression visible. Mr. Hawkins was fuming, his face beet red, and furrowed his eyebrows. He radiated an intense aura. If Oliver had been there, n would have pped him without hesitation. "That j*rk thinks the show can''t go on without him? Does he want to rece you? In his dreams! I handpicked you myself. Who does he think he is? I''m going to find him right now and see who gave him the nerve!" Milly knew Mr. Hawkins would be angry, but she hadn''t expected him to be this furious. She quickly stepped in to calm him down. "Mr. Hawkins, please take a deep breath. This isn''t the tto act harshly. We need to focus on the bigger picture. "The role of Oliver has been announced online. If he is suddenly reced, neither his fans nor the fans of the original work will be able to ept it. This will have a certain impact on our box office, which is not worth the loss. "As for the role of Giselle that I''m ying, it hasn''t been announced or promoted yet, so recingwon''t cause much of a stir. I can still step in as a dance double for the dance scenes, and Michelle can take over the acting parts. She''s got acting experience and has worked with Oliver before, so it should be fine." Michelle, who was standing nearby, widened her eyes in surprise and pointed at herself in disbelief. ¡°Me?" Milly smiled and nodded. "You are capable of doing it." She always had a feeling that Michelle had sunfounded hostility towards her, and just now she remembered that Ken''s sister was Michelle! It seemed that Ken had been looking for trouble with her before because she had taken away his sister''s role... Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 88 A Tough Decision Now it all makes sense. bb% Finished She remembered that Michelle seemed to have posted on Twitter about her before. However,izens at that tagreed with Michelle ying the role of Giselle. So, it seemed like recing her with Michelle might not be a bad idea after all. Milly''s statement was affirmative. Upon hearing this, Michelle didn''t respond positively. Instead, she awkwardly turned her head away. She admitted that she had indeed considered snatching this role before, and not getting selected had left her feeling somewhat resentful. But now, when Milly suddenly offered her the role, she didn''t seem happy at all. n scratched his bald head irritably. If only things were that simple! If Milly leaves, what about the 2 billion investment? Choosing between 2 billion and fan pressure is tough. After a moment of silence, n gritted his teeth, seemingly making a huge decision. He mmed the table decisively. "If he wants to terminate the contract, then so be it! I''m not going to cater to him anymore! I refuse to believe that we can''t finish this movie without him! "Michael, contact the previous backup actors, see who''s avable, and ask them to cover quickly." The assistant director quickly replied, "Okay" Milly didn''t expect Mr. Hawkins to make such a decision. A hint of surprise shed across her face. "Mr. Hawkins..." Seemingly aware of her thoughts, Mr. Hawkins raised his hand to interrupt her. "Don''t overthink it. Just focus on your role and let the crew handle the rest." After so many years in the industry, he had seen directors threaten actors, investors threaten directors, but never actors threatening directors! He had seen it all. Let them rant if they want. These are the parts of making money. You shouldn''t give up the opportunity to earn money just to avoid criticism or bacsh. Seeing this, Oliver on the other end of the phone raised an eyebrow, his face indifferent. Whether he acted or not didn''t matter to him at all. Either he left, or that girl left. As long as they didn''t work together, it''s all good. At this time, his manager, Robin, walked in. Seeing Oliver lyingzily on the sofa, scrolling through his phone, Robin let out a long sigh. "Alright, your desire has been fulfilled. The director just informed us. If you opt out of the role, feel free to do so. The stuwill manage the contractual issues with them Oliver gave a nonchnt ¡°Hmm.¡± But Robin was still holding back. He poured a ss of water and handed it to Oliver, nagging. "Seriously. 65% Chapter 88 A Tough Decision #Finished dude. Such a great opportunity, top-notch movie production, even the director is at the pinnacle of the industry. And we''re just going to let it slip through our fingers like that? What a waste." Taking the ss of water, Oliver took a leisurely sip. "What''s there to regret? The real pity would be if Jonathan outperformed me. Now, that would be a shamel" After conducting sinvestigation, Oliver found out that the actor Jonathan, with whom he was m currently working, was highly esteemed for his acting skills. Being defeated by him was out of the question. It would be incredibly embarrassing. Robin couldn''t help but feel helpless about Oliver''s strong desire for victory. "Where did this grudge against Jonathan cfrom? Fans fighting is one thing, but you''re getting into it too?" They did have sshes. Both being intecelebrities, there was bound to be petition for resources. But with their fan base and positions, anypetition should be harmless. It''s puzzling why they still sh like this. Oliver clenched his jaw tightly and responded icily, ''Once enemies, always enemies!" Robin shrugged and responded casually, ¡°Okay, whatever you want." Taking a sip of water, Oliver nced at his phone, where Mr. Hawkins and Milly were discussing shooting details. It seemed like the director wouldn''t change his mind. He shrugged it off. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he was preparing to leave the surveince screen, his attention was suddenly drawn to something, causing his eyes to widen in shock, as if he had encountered something eerie. "Pffi... "Water from his mouth burst out involuntarily, leading to a series of coughs. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Offended the Sect Leader Finished Oliver coughed, spraying Robin with water as he stood beside him. He frowned in annoyance and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so worked up?" Despite his irritation, Robin still patted Oliver''s back to help him. "Letwarn you." Robin said cautiously. "You''re a celebrity. You could be photographed or seen at any time. You can''t be browsing random, inappropriate sites or looking at shady stuff!" "It''s not that! Cough! Cough!" Oliver desperately tried to expel the water from his throat, Oliver''s gaze remained fixed on the phone screen. He couldn''t believe what he saw, so he zoomed in on the image. As he zoomed in further, he grew even more unsettled. Hisplexion turned ashen. Oliver rubbed his eyes vigorously. He closed them and opened them again, repeating the process several times. His face was still filled with disbelief. Oliver muttered, "Impossible. Impossible. This can''t be!" Robin saw Oliver''s reaction, and he started to grow anxious too. In all their ttogether, he had never seen Oliver so distressed. He hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me, and we''ll figure it out together. Remember, thepany and I are here for you." Oliver was shaking all over as he held up the phone and showed the image to Robin. His voice trembled as he asked, ''Robin, helpout. Is there a bracelet on that woman''s wrist?" Robin looked at the surveince footage on the phone and immediately widened his eyes. He asked, "How did you get your hands on the survilliance footage of the set?" Oliver yellped and jumped up from his seat. He grabbed Robin''s cor and shook him desperately, Oliver questioned. This isn''t the tto worry about the footage! Look at the bracelet!" Robin was dizzy from the vigorous shaking. He quickly freed himself from Oliver''s grip and demanded, "Let go! How could I see anything with you shaking me?" "Cut that out! Just look at this!" Oliver released his cor and thrust the phone in front of him. He bit his lip anxiously and waited for a response. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Robin, still confused about how Oliver obtained the surveince footage, nced at the screen. The entire set was clearly visible, even down to a fly''s flight path. Milly was wearing the bracelet Oliver mentioned. She had been wearing long sleeves. When she pushed back her hair, the sleeve slipped and revealed the bracelet on her wrist. "It''s pretty clear. It''s a bracelet," Robin said. Oliver quickly probed, "Can you tell what kind of bracelet it is? What''s the pattern? What colour?" Robin frowned as he looked at him. The look in his eyes was one full of doubt. "Can''t you see for yourself? You have a perfect vision." 66% Chapter 89 Offended the Sect Leader Finished Robin frowned, as he was clueless as to why Oliver suddenly seemed so scared. Robin knew from his pale face and panicked expression that he was genuinely scared. He could only y along and answer. "The bracelet is silver-brown, and it seems to have spatterns on it. Wait, on closer inspection, it looks more like skind of foreign script." Oh no! Oliver copsed onto the couch when Robin confirmed it. His face was now beyond pale. He swallowed hard, and a pang of fear washed over him. A silver-brown bracelet... I hadn''t been mistaken. That girl is indeed the new sect leader! Something is off! I remembered seeing the new sect leader at Crestwood High, and she didn''t look like this. The current sect leader is far prettier than the previous one. Could the bracelet have found a new master? But that couldn''t be right. The bracelet only chose a new master upon the death of the previous one, and the process isn''t easy. It''s impossible to change owners so quickly. What was going on? At this point, rather than worrying about how the bracelet chose a new master, I should be thinking about how to stay alive. Robin saw Oliver''s face turn pale, break out in a cold sweat, and then started banging his head. He quickly stopped him. "Oliver, what on earth is going on? You''re scaring me." Oliver''s lips trembled, and sweat beaded on his forehead. He looked like he was in big trouble. He said, ¡°Robin, I''m done for. I think I''m going to die."" Robin was taken aback. "What''s wrong with you? Stop scaring me! Are you feeling unwell? Did you get sick? I''ll call an ambnce. right away." Robin jumped up in a panic, fumbling for his phone to dial 911. No wonder Oliver had been acting strange. It turned out he was sick. This illness seemed serious, given how ferrified he was. Could it be a terminal illness? The more Robin thought about it, the more likely it seemed D?mmit! My cash cow is gone for the rest of my life. Oliver, with thest vestige of sanity remaining, weakly stopped him. He uttered, ¡°Robin, an ambnce won''t help. I''m not going to die from illness. I''m going to get beaten to death." Robin didn''t understand, asking, ¡°What? Beaten to death? Who would beat you for no reason?" Chapter 89 Offended the Sect Leader In despair, Oliver copsed onto the couch, staring at the ceiling with a lifeless look on his face. Finished No matter how carefully he nned, he still ended up falling into the hands of the new sect leader. Could it be that fate had destined his downfall? How many people survived after they offended the sect leader? She would probably issue an S-level bounty on me! Boohoo! I''m doomed! I hadn''t taken down Jonathan yet, hadn''t soared through the ranks alongside Leon and hadn''t even savoured the thrill of reaching the top of the entertainment industry. How unfair is it for life to die like this? Robin noticed Oliver in his state of despair, frowned, and stomped his feet in frustration. He urged, "Hurry up and tellwho you offended! If it''s that serious, I''ll apologise for you." Oliver turned to him and asked, ¡°Apologise? Will that work?¡± "Hmm... Robin thought for a moment and said, "Maybe you should m om apologise. It might not work for a guy, but if you apologise to a girl, she might forgive you." With Oliver''s good looks, how many girls could resist him? Oliver''s eve lit up at this suggestion. He sprang up from the couch, and hope flickered in his eyes. He asked, "Really? If I apologise, she''ll forgive me?" Robin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it should work." Oliver snapped his finger and said, "Great, I''ll apologise!" 20 X Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Did Milly Have a Crush on Neal? At the film set. 66% Finished Milly nced at Stephanie''s unexpected arrival, her brow furrowing instantly. For the first time, she truly understood the term haunted'' Why is she here? What did she want from me? Is it just my imagination, or did Stephanie''s eyes regain their usual arrogance the moment they met mine? Since Jordan and Anthony had started treating her better, Stephanie had avoided direct conflict. Her sudden confidence now must indicate that she had a new n in mind. Stephanie walked over with a graceful, confident stride. She maintained a smile and said, "Hey, Milly! It''s been a while." Milly raised an eyebrow. A while? Then, who had I seenst night? A ghost? Ignoring Stephanie, she continued to flip through her script as she waited for the uing costand photoshoot. Stephanie bit her lip, seething. How dare this wretch ignore me?! Just wait; you''ll be crying soon enough! Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger and spoke in a pitiful tone, "Milly, why won''t you talk to me? I really want to be friends. Did I do something to upset you? Milly found the faux innocence nauseating. How could she say such disgusting things? Although Stephanie''s voice wasn''t loud, her pitiable look drew attention. To avoid being seen as a diva, Milly nced at her and asked, "What do you want?" Stephanie smiled sweetly and blinked innocently. She said, "Oh, Milly, you''re finally talking to me! I thought you hated me." Haha! That''s funny. "Milly, I''m ying the fourth female lead and your sister in the show. Can we rehearse the lines together? I''ve never acted before and could use your guidance." Milly eyed her and realised Stephanie had also auditioned. This isn''t right. My role was decided atst. At that point, casting for all the other roles should have beenplete. Stephanie was in school; when did she make tfor the audition? Ding! A message from Jordan shed on Milly''s phone. 66%%% Chapter 90 Did Milly Have a Crush on Neal? Finished. Jordan wrote, ''Milly, Stephanie joined your crew through Grandpa''s connections. I couldn''t refuse directly. Be cautious while filming. If she bullies you, please tell me. I''ll handle it. Jordan continued, ''Don''t worry; I warned her before she left. She won''t reveal your identity. Take care. I''ll visit the set as soon as I''m free. Milly now grasps the whole situation. No wonder Stephanie had regained her spirit-she found a bigger backer. ! 734! ssic protagonist halo, consistently finds a way out when in a desperate situation. After reassuring Jordan not to be worried about her, Milly put away her phone. With a smirk, she confronted Stephanie''s feigned innocence. Thanks to Jordan''s foresight and warning, Stephanie didn''t need to be overly cautious. "Aren''t we rehearsing lines? Where''s your script?" Milly asked coolly. Stephanie froze and stammered, "Hmm.... Sh*t! I had forgotten that I was crammed in at thest minute, and the director hadn''t yet givena script. Milly wore a knowing look and asked with a chuckle, ¡°How can you rehearse without a script? Through your imagination?" "Pfft-"Joy was standing on the side and couldn''t hold back herughter. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Despite her gentle demeanour, she was surprised that Milly could be so sharp-tongued with a goody two- shoes like Stephanie. Jordan personally selected Joy to be Milly''s assistant, so she was well aware of Stephanie''s true identity. Initially, she nned to note down Stephanie''s bublemaking and report back to Jordanter. But there was no need- Milly was perfectly capable of handling the situation all by herself. Hearing herughter, Stephanie shot her a vicious re, as if she wanted to skin her alive. It really was true-like a master, like a dog. If the master had no manners, even the dog they raised would bite indiscriminately! Joy knew Stephanie''s status, and she wasn''t afraid of her. She defiantly returned the re. Jordan had mentioned that she was Milly''s assistant, not anyone else''s. Whether Stephanie was the Buts'' adopted daughter or even their biological daughter, Joy wasn''t afraid of her at all! A mere assistant had the nerve to re at her, and Stephanie was so mad that she almost spat blood. But she knew this wasn''t the tto lose her temper with so many people around. She could only stomp her foot and swallow her anger, forcing a smile. "Oh, silly me. The director said he''d givethe scriptter, and Ipletely forgot. I was just so eager to see you, Milly, that I couldn''t wait to cover and say hello. Can we chat for a bit?" Joy rolled her eyes. If she weren''t afraid of causing trouble for Milly, she''d have pped her already. 12:51 Sun, 23 Junt. Chapter 90 Did Milly Have a Crush on Neat? :65% Finished Milly, unlike Joy, was ustomed to Stephanie''s antics and maintained herposure. She asked, "What do you want to talk about?" Stephanie asked innocently, "Milly, you attended Beacon High for a while, right?" With a nk face, Milly looked at her. She was puzzled by the sudden question. When Milly was still with the Smiths, she attended Beacon High School. After returning to the Buts, she moved to Crestwood High. Once she was at Crestwood, someone posted her grades from Beacon High, spreading rumours that she had cheated. Stephanie orchestrated all of this. Stephanie knew all this but was asking now. What is she plotting? Nothing good, that''s for sure. Stephanie raised her voice a little when Milly remained silent. She asked, "Milly, is that a hard question? Milly red at her coldly and said, "Not at all. I did go to Beacon High." "Oh, what a coincidence!" Stephanie pped her hands and looked excited. She went on to say, "Neal mentioned a girl with your nwho pursued him at school. He thought he remembered wrong. It turns out he was right. It was you, Milly." Despite her sharp mind, Milly''s brain couldn''t process this. Who is Nealt I''ve pursued him before?! With Milly remaining silent, Stephanie quickly added fuel to the fire, her tone dripping with Neal? He''s in our crew too, you know. You''ll be seeing have you forgotraCon MAN a lot of him. Oh, look, there he is. Let''s say hi to him." 20 X Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Milly''s Might Finished Milly followed in the direction Stephanie''s finger pointed. She spotted a young man with broad shoulders, a slim waist, and a strikingly handsface. Strangely, she couldn''t recall ever seeing him before. Could he be someone whom the original Milly had pursued? But as far as she remembered, the original Milly was a timid and cowardly girl. She wouldn''t have dared to pursue anyone, especially since she was often bullied by Stephanie even after returning to the Buts. How could such a cowardly girl chase after a boy? Neal Hanson had just changed his clothes when he saw Stephanie waving at him from a distance. His eyes lit up, and he jogged over with a perfect smile. He asked, "Ms. Stephanie, were you callingjust now?" Stephanie covered her mouth and giggled shyly. "Oh, Neal, don''t be so formal. Just callStephanie: "Alright, Stephanie. Though Neal wasn''t a top-tier star in the entertainment industry, he had a decent image, a lot of fans, and a good public reputation. He had great potential. Neal had opce endorsed a product for the Buts, and he met Stephanie at the productunch. His manager informed him that Stephanie was the sole daughter of the Buts, receiving affection from her family. He had thought there would be no further interaction with this high and mighty princess. He didn''t expect to see her today on set and was even more surprised she recognised him. If he were to win over the Buts daughter and marry her, what would his future career be? Wait, he wouldn''t need a career then. With the Buts'' wealth, he could do nothing and still have a steady stream of money. The more he thought about it, the happier and more excited he became. He even looked at Stephanie with a bit of raw eagerness. Milly noticed this and raised an eyebrow. Stephanie was basking in his ttery. She didn''t notice his expression. She giggled coyly and asked, ¡°Neal, do you remember my sister?" Neal''s eyes sparkled with a sh of admiration when he saw Milly. Though he had seen many beautiful actresses and celebrities in the entertainment industry, the first sight of this girl still made him gasp in awe. Young yet mature, pure yet seductive-such contrasting qualities in one person would make any man''s. heart race. Milly detested the way he looked at her. She felt disgusted as this man scrutinised her from head to toe. making her feel like he was evaluating her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Neal smiled. He showcased the smile perfected by countless corporate training sessions and said, "Hello, Chapter 91 Milly''s Might Milly frowned, barely holding hack her revulsion. ¡°Hi,¡± DOM Finished Neal was even more thrilled by her response, asking. ¡°You''re Milly But, right? I had a junior named Milly, who wrotelove letters. But..." He looked her up and down again, continuing. "But you''re much prettier." Milly licked her back teeth, feeling her patience reaching its limit. She couldn''t even cout with anything polite. "Really?" Neal didn''t catch her sarcasm and kept emphasising his charm. He admitted, "Yes, I was the heartthrob of Beacon High. Many girls wrotelove letters, but I still remember the junior. She was persistent, sending letters for a whole week. Then I graduated and entered the entertainment industry. I wonder how she''s doing now." Stephanie bit her lip in anger, seeing Neal''s unwavering gaze on Milly. But when she remembered her n, she swallowed her anger. Patience was key to achieving great things. Stephanie suddenly eximed and interjected, "Oh, Milly, what year were you joining the school?" Milly replied expressionlessly, "ss of 2020." Neal''s eyes brightened and he revealed, "I was in the ss of 2017. The girl who wrotelove letters was also from the ss of 2020." Stephanie feigned surprise and covered her mouth. She eximed, "Oh, Milly, you had a crush on Neal back then?" People around them had started whispering. Milly knew they were talking about her. Milly had no words. So, this was her n all along. Neal also blushed in embarrassment. Though he aimed to marry Stephanie and join the Buts, being admired by the stunning Milly also greatly boosted his ego. He nced at Stephanie, thinking he was being gentlemanly. "Ahem, so you were that junior? What a coincidence! But I have someone I like now, and I''m sorry; even if you followedto the set, I still have to turn you down. But we can be friends." He gave Stephanie a meaningful look, and she lowered her eyes shyly. The two looked like a pair of young lovers. Milly felt like her eyes were about to roll to the back of her head. No, in this life, in all her past lives, and in the eight hundred generations before that, she had never encountered someone so egotistical. Unable to hold back, she interrupted his fantasy. "I need to rify a few things. First. I don''t know you, whether now or before. If you want to unt 12:51 Sun, 23 Junt Chapter 91 Milly''s Might yourself, don''t do it in front of me. I couldn''t care less. 66%%% Finished "Secondly, I''m in the entertainment industry because I love acting, and it has nothing to do with you. "Finally, narcissism is a disease. Get it treated!" Neal''splexion changed tically. It was the first tanyone had dared to confront him like this on his face. He snapped, "You wretch!!!" Joy, standing to the side, had becincreasingly frustrated with these two individuals. She mockinglymented, her tone dripping with sarcasm. As Milly got angry, she started to add fuel to the fire. "Oh, look at the way yourplexion changed. I have to admit that youn have done a good job taking of your skin, that thick skin of yours is so well preserved." "Pifi-Several people couldn''t help butugh at that. care Stephanie never expected Milly to be so audacious, even without the Buts support. She bit her lip, forcing a few tears, and began her usual maniptive crying. 9. "Milly, how could you say to Meal? He''s here to help Mr. Hawkins. Because Oliver doesn''t want to work with you, the whole crew is in chaos." that Her words practically used Milly of causing all the trouble. 20 1 X Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Oliver''s ttery Finished The lead actor, Oliver, had openly quit the production because he disliked his co-star. Everyone in the crew knew this by now, it wasn''t exactly a secret. But to bring it up so tantly? That was a first. Milly kept a calm expression, unaffected by the sarcastic tone. She asked, "Oh, really? Then I wish you luck in getting the role. I''ve heard there are more candidates on their way. Don''t celebrate too soon. You might end up empty-handed." Neal''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected the girl in front of him to be so sharp-tongued. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sensing his shift in mood, Stephanie quickly stepped in, protecting Neal behind her and looking teary-eyed. She used. "Milly, how could you say that about Neal?" Milly frowned. She didn''t think she had said anything particrly harsh. Stephanie looked as if she had suffered a great injustice, tears streaming down her face, making her look incredibly delicate. Neal wasn''t the only one affected; even the bystanders who had been mocking them started to think Milly might have gone too §±ar. This move was a masterstroke in any PR scenario. With Stephanie protecting him, Neal felt a rush of sweetness. He felt his dream of marrying into wealth was within reach. Feeling righteous, he stepped forward, shielding Stephanie behind him and confronting Milly. "If you have an issue, cat me. Bullying a defenseless girl like Stephanie is beneath you. No wonder Oliver doesn''t want to act with you. Youck talent and integrity. People like you ruin the acting profession!TM His voice was loud and forceful, echoing around them. It was as if Milly had forcibly separated a loving couple rather than merely spoken a few words. Joy was standing behind Milly. She frowned at this point. What''s wrong with these two? Initially, they sought attention, and now they are the ones making the usations. These two get all the benefits for themselves, which was convenient for them. Suddenly, a voice full of anger rang out, asking, "Who are you callingcking in integrity, Toasty?" Everyone turned to see Oliver with his signature pink hair. But Toasty? Milly nced at Neal. He was the type of man that women preferred in the present day, with a well-toned physique and sun-kissed skin. However, he did not appear to be toasted, correct? Predictably, Neal''s already darkened expression beceven darker, but he didn''t dare argue with Oliver. His fans were notorious for their fierce loyalty. He bit his lip and exined, "Mr. Oliver, we weren''t talking about you. And... as a celebrity, isn''t giving people nicknames a bit unprofessional?" 12:51 Sun, 23 Jun ti Chapter 92 Oliver''s ttery Finished Unexpectedly, Oliver raised his chin and stepped forward. He shielded Milly behind him and said, "She''s under my protection. Insult her, and you''re insulting mel "And who said I was just giving out nicknames on a whim? I thought long and hard about that one. What? You don''t appreciate it?" Neal was speechless. Is that really the point? Even if you thought about it long and hand, it''s still a nickname! He nced back at Stephanie, hoping she''d back him up. Given the Buts'' influence, Stephanie should have nothing to fear from Oliver. Stephanie just stood there, unwilling to help. She frowned and looked at Oliver, who popped out of nowhere. This is odd. Isn''t Oliver supposed to dislike Milly enough to quit a project? So why did he suddenly defend her?- Stephanie wasn''t the only one puzzled by this. Milly herself was just as confused. What is this KEY MO to now? She said coldly. "Sorry, but we aren''t close. If I remember correctly, half an hour ago, you said you''d quit the moment I joined the cast." Hiss! When the crowd heard what Milly said, they couldn''t help but gasp in surprise. It was well known that Oliver absolutely despised being contradicted by his face. It was said that a while back, a rookie actress felt smug because she had funding to join the cast. The actress had arrogantly lectured Oliver. Unexpectedly, Oliver didn''t take it lying down. He went live on social media, exposing the rookie''s affair with a wealthy benefactor. No one knew where he got the evidence, but he even thoughtfully sent a copy to the benefactor''s wife. The consequences were predictable. The industry never saw the rookie actress again. Simr incidents had urred more than once, each ending with Oliver presenting irond evidence. As a result, everyone in the industry would show Oliver srespect. He was formidable and seemed to have dirt on everyone. In this industry, nothing is feared more than a scandal being exposed.... Who in this industry doesn''t harbour secrets? Stephanie was well aware of Oliver''s temper. She couldn''t help but smirk and gloat at Milly''s misfortune. Milly had just joined the Buts and hadn''t had much exposure to the entertainment industry. She probably didn''t know about Oliver''s notorious temper. This was going to be interesting to watch. However, Oliver, who was usually brash and arrogant, now showed showed none of his usual pluster. Instead, he stood by Milly''s side, desperately trying to win her favour. "Mas... Boss, what are vou talking about? We 213 661 Chapter 92 Oliver''s ttery Finished didn''t know each other well the first twe meet, but by the second time, we''re considered friends. Your concerns are my concerns, but my concerns are still mine, right? "I''m sorry for not recognising you earlier. Please be the bigger person and don''t hold it against me." Oliver lowered his stance to the point where he was almost kneeling, Stephanie, who had been secretly mocking Milly, could no longer maintain herposure at the scene. She red at Milly, her eyes filled with jealousy, What''s going on? Oliver is supposed to detest Milly. Why did he defending her now? Driven by jealousy, Stephanie couldn''t hold back any longer. She asked sternly, "Mr. Oliver, didn''t you quit because of Milly? You even said..." "Rubbish! Who said I quit?!" Oliver cut her off and jumped to his feet to defend himself. "Boss you must e believe me. I love this role, and I''m delighted to act alongside you. If anyone tries to stop me, I''ll fight them!" He had finally managed to prove his loyalty to his master, and now sclueless person was trying to mess things up. If this person angered his master, Oliver would definitely kill the troublemaker before his masterm could order his own execution. And he truly meant it-the kind where the victim gets skinned and dismembered! Humph! 20 1 X Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Mr Tate Will Visits the Set Themotion on set was so loud and chaotic that even the normally preupied Mr. Hawkins couldn''t- ignore it. He stormed over with his script in hand, exuding authority. "What''s going on here? Why is everyone gathering around? Is there a monkey show? Has the crew cleaned up the set? Is all the equipment ready? Are the actors in makeup? If none of that''s done, why are you all gathering around here?" Since the director hadshed out, those who were watching the show quickly dispersed. As the crowd cleared, n finally saw Oliver, the pink-haired guy in the middle. His face darkened and he scolded, "What are you doing here? Pack your things and leave!" Already in a foul mood, n couldn''t believe Oliver dared to show up before his eyes. Oliver just grinned. He pretended not to notice the director''s temper and boldly approached. "Mr. Hawkins, I''m here to act. "Act?" n sneered coldly and mocked, "Our production is too minor to amodate someone of your caliber. Leave now before I get really angry." Oliver acted as if he hadn''t heard. He inched closer with a cheeky smile and said, ¡°Oh, there''s plenty of room forhere; I''m not that impressive. Actually, Mr. Hawkins, you need to hearout!" Arms crossed, n watched coldly. He wanted to listen to what Oliver had to say. Then Oliver used up all the acting skills he had andmented passionately. "Mr. Hawkins, you have no idea. Since I was a child, I''ve had a dream of making a globally renowned, cutting-edge film-one that would make 180-year-old elders and eight-month-old babies alike p their hands in approval. But... s! "Fate has yed a cruel joke on me. I''ve waited over twenty years for a film like this, and just when I thought my dream would never ctrue, your script appeared out of nowhere,nding right in front of me. At first, I was sceptical, but then I took a look. My God, what a masterpiece! This is a groundbreaking. earth-shattering epic! "If I don''t act in this film, I wouldn''t be doing justice to my upbringing, your mentorship, or the entire industry! "So, I have to act on this! I must! I absolutely must! If I don''t, Halturia''s entertainment industry will deteriorate by twenty years. How terrifying would that be? Mr. Hawkins, as a renowned director in Halturia, you wouldn''t want that to happen, would you?" n was momentarily speechless. Well, this guy certainly had a ir for . Has he regressed by twenty years in the entertainment industry? Where did he get such audacity? Il''ho give him that confidence? However, on the other hand, if he truly wanted to take on the role, it would be for the best. At least it would save a lot of trouble and relieve much of the media pressure. Chapter 93 Mr Tate Will Visits the Set 66% ¡ú Finished mind?" Oliver waved his hand grandly and promised, "Absolutely, Mr. Hawkins! To prove my loyalty, I''ll do it for free. Despite directing his words towards Mr. Hawkins, his gaze remained fixed on Milly, seemingly pledging his loyalty to her. n raised an eyebrow and said, "Letmake it clear, I''m not recing Giselle. Don''t even think about IL If Oliver insisted on not acting with Milly, he''d have security throw him out immediately. Oliver pped his hands and said excitedly. "Absolutely, Giselle cannot be reced. I''ll fight anyone who tries!" n scrutinised him. He was unsure of his motives but willing to give him another chance. He said, "Fine, go and put on the makeup." "Will do!" The assistant director watched Oliver dash off, his pink hair bouncing. He frowned and asked, "Mr. Hawkins, are you sure about this?" n responded with a cold grunt and replied, ¡°I''ll give him another chance. If he pulls any more stunts, I''ll break his legs myself!" The assistant director hesitated, mumbling, ¡°But... we just called those avable male actors, and sare already on their way. If we backtrack now, it wouldn''t look good on us, would it?" n frowned, realising he had forgotten about that. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it. There are still a few minor roles in the script that haven''t been cast yet. Ask them if they''re willing to take on those roles. If they don''t, get their contact information, and we''ll consider them for the next movie The assistant director nodded. "Alright, that seemed like the best we could do." Just as he was about to leave, he remembered something and hurriedly added, "Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tate''s assistant called. He''ll be visiting the setter today." Frowned, n didn''t immediately understand who he was referring to. He asked, "Who? Which Mr. Tate?¡± "Who else could it be? The one from Tate Group, the assistant director rified. n had finally remembered. It was the investor who had put in 15 million. "Who''s he visiting? We don''t have any Tate Group actors in the production team, do we?" "Of course we do," the assistant director quickly responded. "Don''t you remember? Neal Hansenistone of the actors we asked about. He''s an artist with Tate Group. He''s been doing quite well these past few years, so I reckon Mr. Tate ising to visit. him." 3.66% Chapter 93 Mr Tate Will Visits the Set Upon hearing this, n realised that Neal was actually an artist for Tate Group. Finished He usually interacted with the manager and the actors themselves, but rarely through thepanies, so he wasn''t clear about whichpany the artists belonged to. If George wasing to see Neal, they couldn''t let him leave. "Coordinate with Neal''s team. Find out which role they''re interested in and make adjustments. We need to keep him no matter what." The assistant director nodded and agreed, "Got it." Meanwhile. Neal couldn''t believe his boss was visiting. He was so overjoyed that he kept asking for confirmation, ¡°Really? Mr. Tate told you so? He''sing to see me?" The assistant director smiled and said, "Yes, that''s what he said." Neal clenched his fists in excitement. He would have jumped with joy if it weren''t for the people around him. His boss was finally acknowledging m the hard work he had put in. ording to rumours, Date Group''s top star was transitioning, and his boss visiting him now might mean he was next in line. He had to seize this opportunity and give it his all! 20 X Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Paying Respect to His Boss 66%%% Finished The photo shoot and the opening ceremony for the film crew concludedte. ording to the original n, they didn''t need to rush into filming that day. n initially wanted the actors to go back to the hotel to rest and then have dinner together in the evening. However, Neal approached him and requested that they start shooting as nned that day. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. n was surprised by his enthusiasm. He asked, "Aren''t you tired? Don''t you need to rest for a bit?¡± Neal stood tall, confident, and full of determination. ¡°Director, I''m not tired. The production crews have high daily expenses. The longer we rent this equipment and venue, the more it costs. To save on expenses for the crew, I''m ready to start shooting right away." His hard work and dedicated attitude made n very pleased. He couldn''t help but look at Neal with a bit more admiration. "Alright, let''s do as you say. I''ll have the staff notify all the actors that we''ll start shooting today." Neal smiled upon hearing this. He promised, "Thank you, Mr. Hawkins. I''ll give it my all. "Good" After watching n leave, Neal clenched his fists in excitement. This was perfect! The director had agreed to start filming today. He had a chance to impress George. He had to seize this opportunity and make sure his boss looked at him in a new light. When Oliver received this news, he would have jumped up if his manager hadn''t pressed him down in advance. Despite being restrained, he continued to rant. "What''s wrong with that toasty? Does he love acting that much? The director said we could rest, and here he is acting like the perfect actor. Does he need a certificate or something?" Robin quickly covered his mouth and pleaded, "Gosh! Keep your voice down! There are people everywhere. What if someone hears you?" Oliver pped his hand away and arrogantly began to yell, "I won''t keep it down! I want him to know! It''s ridiculous. Am I supposed to be afraid of him?" Sitting beside them, Milly was getting a headache from the noise. She angrily shouted, "Mr. Oliver, you''re so loud, and I couldn''t focus on reading the script." Is this guy really an actor? He''s pretentious and has a bad temper. It''s a wonder he hasn''t suffered any physical harm yet. As soon as she spoke, the previously arrogant Oliver instantly becdejected. Even his voice carried a hint of grievance, saying. "Fine, I''ll be quiet." 12:52 Sun, 23 Juni Chapter 94 Paying Respect to His Boss Robin was speechless. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, finding it hard to believe the person in front of him. Finished Is this the sartist I have managed for the past three years? Is he the sartist who would immediately respond. tenfold to anything I said? The one who feared nothing? After contemting for a while, he leaned close to Oliver''s ear and asked uncertainly, "Did you... Did she catch you killing a man?" Oliver rolled his eyes and retorted, "Could she catchdoing that? This is ridiculous. Are you doubting my skills?" Robin automatically chalked this up to Oliver''s usual cocky humour and didn''t take it seriously. He asked, "Then why are you listening to everything she said?" Not long ago, he strongly refused to act with her, and now this guy has stuck to her like glue. Oliver raised his chin high, full of arrogance. He rebuked, "Hmph! You don''t deserve to know." Robin was speechless. Milly overheard their conversation and paused her script reading. She nced at Oliver, who remained glued to her side, and found it truly peculiar. Why was he suddenly sticking close to her? Moreover, she could sense that Oliver wasn''t trying to take advantage of her. The look in his eyes was innocent and without a hint of malice. It even appeared as if he was simply submissive to her. Millyughed at herself when she thought about it. She must be crazy to think of the word ''submissive. However, she decided it was better to ask directly. "Mr. Oliver, can I talk to you for a moment?" Oliver blinked and immediately leaned in with a ttering smile. "Sure, Boss. Go ahead." Milly frowned at the way hesed her. She he "Mr. Oliver, just callby my name. When you callyour boss, I''m worried that I''ll lose years of my life." In the entertainment industry, these unspoken ranks were highly valued. As a neer, being called "boss" by a top-tier star like Oliver would surely earn her a lot of hate from his fans. She didn''t want to becfamous through negative publicity. Oliver widened his eyes and said carnestly, "You callingmister is what makeslose years! And very much so at that!" Milly was confused. What? Is this snew online jargon? Why I couldn''t understand it? Ignoring her confusion, he continued, "No problem. You callmister and I call you boss. It bnces our Nobody loses years.'' 213 Chapter 94 Paying Respect to His Boss In his heart, Oliver silently praised his own cleverness. 66%) Finished ording to the Ghost Sect''s rules, the sect leader calling him respectfully would shorten his lifespan. ording to theentertainment industry''s rules, him calling the sect leader her boss would shorten her lifespan. This way, energy conservation and equal exchange meant nobody was at a loss. In the future, when a new sect leader takes over, she might even consider his past loyalty and wouldn''t kill him too horribly. Thinking this, Oliver knocked on his head, marvelling at his own brilliance. Tsk! 73k! Tsk! I''m so smart. Milly bit her lip. She felt like she was talking to a brick wall. How did this guy manage topete with Jonathan with his intelligence? Do fans like idots now? She took a deep breath to suppress her frustration and asked, "Mr. Oliver, I''m just wondering why you are followingaround." Ever since he suddenly decided to act today, he has been following her everywhere; he even took Joy''s spot and pushed her to the side. Everyone around, including Robin, stared at Oliver, clearly curious about the answer. With all eyes on him. Oliver said honestly and sincerely, "Because I need to show my respect to you, Boss." Everyone questioned. Show respect? "Yes, as I said earlier, my things are your things, and your enemies are my enemies. Hurting you is hurting me. I''m devoted to you, loyal, and willing to do anything for you." Milly couldn''t hold back anymore. She twitched her mouth and raised a hand to stop his passionate self- promation. She said, "Alright, I don''t think I need your respect." "How could you not need it? You definitely need it! Very much so!" Oliver protested. X Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Significance of the Bracelet. Milly''s face was filled with resistance. She protested, "But I think... "I don''t care what you think: I only care about what I think." Milly was at a loss for words. Robin couldn''t take it anymore. He pulled his artist, w was about to O swear an oath, aside. #Finished He triple-checked with Oliver, asking, "Oliver, be honest with me. Are you falling for Milly? I''m telling you, you''re rising to stardom right now, with a lot of female fans. You can''t ruin your career, you... hmm.... Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish, Oliver''s face turned pale. He quickly covered Robin''s mouth and scolded, "Shhh! You wantto lose my head now? She''s the sect leader! No, wait, I mean Ms. Milly! "Anyway, rest assured, I have nothing but pure admiration and loyalty for Ms. Milly. There''s nothing else! Got it? Nod if you understand." Robin was nearly suffocating, and Oliver covered his mouth. He quickly nodded. Oliver finally let go of him. Robin gasped for air. He felt like he wasing back to life. Thirty secondster, Oliver sidled up to Milly again, watching her read the script out of sheer boredom. Though his gaze was free of hostility and curiosity, anyone would find it hard to concentrate with someone staring at them. Milly sighed and looked up to meet his eyes. She asked helplessly, "Mr. Oliver, aren''t you going to read the script? We''re filming soon." Blinked, Oliver crossed his legs and said calmly. "Why would I need to read the script? My acting is superb; I don''t need a script." Milly hadn''t seen him act before, but his calm demeanour made her somewhat believe him. After all, for one to remain at the top, it couldn''t just be about looks. His acting must be excellent too. "Is your acting amazing?" Oliver nodded immediately and said confidently, "Of course! My acting is extraordinary and unmatched. Do you know about the Aureate Film Award in Maldonia?" Milly was stunned. In her previous life, even as a top actress, she hadn''t won the Aureate Film Award. Had Oliver already won it? "You''ve won an Aureate Film Award?" Oliver remained unfazed and responded, ¡°No, but I received a nomination. Being nominated is already impressive, right?" Chapter 95 The Significance of the Bracelet Finished Milly pursed her lips. Indeed, being nominated for an Aureate Film Award was quite an achievement. Her opinion of Oliver improved significantly. She realised she had underestimated him; he was genuinely talented, much more than what met the eye. Robin couldn''t listen to this anymore and silently walked away. Nominated for an Aureate Film Award? Yeah, right! Nominated my foot! Someone simply thanked Oliver and other actors for their cooperation in their award eptance speech. This guy shamelessly imed that as a nomination. With his acting... If he received a nomination, it would be a divine blessing-in fact, it was almost a miracle. After Robin left, Oliver nced around. When he made sure it was just him and Milly, Oliver cleared his throat and asked quietly, "Ms. Milly, may I ask you a question?" Milly nodded. "Sure." "Um, that bracelet on your wrist-it''s not yours, is it?" The bracelet had identified its owner. It was previously on a woman with sses, but now it was on Milly''s wrist. It was quite mysterious. Milly hadn''t expected him to notice her bracelet. She''d been wearing long sleeves to conceal it and avoid misunderstandings. She admitted, "No, it''s not mine. Someone gave it to me." "Gave it to you?" Oliver stood up in agitation. Did that bracelet recognise its master so casually now? Could it recognise anyone just because its been given away? Milly frowned and asked, "Why do you seem agitated?" Oliver quickly waved his hands and denied it, "Not agitated, not at all. Hmm, do you know the significance of that bracelet?" "Significance?" "In other words, do you know what status you hold by wearing it?" Milly understood his implication and narrowed her eyes. She asked, "So, you know, don''t you?" Oliver pped his thigh and said, "Of course I know!" If he didn''t know this, he might as well dig graves at the burial site. Milly realised something instantly when Oliver gave her a nod. Andrew rave her the bracelet describing it as a keencake from hicte wife Roses Hammond It was likely 66%1 Chapter 95. The Significance of the Bracelet one of those family heirlooms meant for the future daughter-inw. Finished The Tates were a prominent family, and the rest of the privileged families revolved around them. It was normal for others to recognise the bracelet. "Is it many who know the signficance of this bracelet?" Milly asked. Oliver thought for a moment. He quietly counted all the members of the sect, and there seemed to be quite a lot of them. He acknowledged, "Yeah, quite a number." Milly understood. She then asked, "How many people know this bracelet is with me?" Oliver shook his head and said, "Just me." Milly breathed a sigh of relief. It was nice that only one person knew. She asked, "Don''t tell anyone else about it. No one at all, understand?" She nned to return the bracelet. Milly didn''t like George and didn''t want to marry him. There was no need to keep the bracelet or let more people know about it. Oliver felt troubled. Even Robin couldn''t know. But if he didn''t tell them, how would she manage the Ghost Sect? "Really? I couldn''t tell anyone? But they''re quite trustworthy." Milly didn''t hesitate and told him firmly, "No, no one Once she returned the bracelet, she would have nothing to do with the Tates. The fewer people who knew, the better. Since she was firm on her stand, Oliver could only agree. "Okay." He didn''t understand why this needed to remain a secret. The Ghost Sect members would have to know eventually. Wait, could it be.... His eyes suddenly lit up and he asked, "I get it, Ms. Milly. You''re on a mission, right?" It must be a secret mission to protect the Ghost Sect, so she had to hide her identity and bide her time! Milly frowned. A mission? Is he talking about removing the bracelet? "Well, you could say that." Oliver pped his hands excitedly and said, "I knew it! No one hides a their identity without a mission. Ms. Milly, ''I keep your secret. If you need help, I''m here. Knowing this means we''re in it together. When the mission isplete, you have to put in a good word for me." X Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Mr Tate arrives on set. 65% #Finished Milly couldn''t understand why Oliver was so excited about how she needed to remove the bracelet. Did he want her to rmend him to someone else? Could it be George? That made sense. After all, the Tates'' entertainmentpany was quiterge. He probably wanted her to connect him with George and introduce him to more resources. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If it meant distancing herself from the Tates, she could certainly help. Milly nodded. "Sure." Oliver''s face lit up with joy. He started jumping around excitedly and eximing sharply, "Ms. Milly, you''re the best! Don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone about your mission. My lips are sealed!" Oliver''s face was flushed with happiness. Woohoo! The sect leader promised to promote me! It means I can strut around in the Ghost Sect without worrying about failing tasks! Others won''t make fun ofwhen I fail the mission! Milly furrowed her brow in confusion as she looked at the overjoyed Oliver. Why is he so happy? With his current fan base and status in the entertainment industry, he doesn''t need the Tates to get good resources, right? Maybe the resources from the Tates are exceptionally good? I don''t understand. The first scene involved Milly, Stephanie, and Neal. It was a simple scene. Milly yed Giselle, who admired and had a crush on Neal''s character, Hubert. She was willing to give up her ballerina dream for him. However, Hubert falls for another girl, Judy, yed by Stephanie. Ciselle caught Neal and Judy being intimate and confronted them, only to leave them heartbroken. n held the script and exined the scene to the trio. He said, "This scene, though simple, is also challenging. Your character, Milly, has the most emotional fluctuations in the scene. You must be well aware of emotional changes. "As for Stephanie and Neal, just speak naturally as you normally would. You don''t need to have any emotional burden." He checked the lighting and the set before waving his hand. n instructed, "Alright, everyone needs to get in position. We''re starting soon." Stephanie followed behind Neal and said sweetly, ¡°Neal, this is my first tacting. Can you guide me?" Neal beamed and agreed, "Of course." 12:52 Sun, 23 Jun Chapter 96 Mr Tate arrives on sel Milly had beenpletely ignored. They''re asking for guidance now! Right before shooting? Finished After being affectionate for a while, Stephanie finally remembered Milly''s existence. She turned over her shoulder to look at Milly and asked, "Do you need Neal''s help? He''s really good at this" Neai couldn''t resist such ttery. His face flushed red at the praise, and he instinctively held his head a bit higher. "Milly, do you wantto help you get into character?" Milly? Did I know him well? Milly responded softly, "No, thank you." Just as Stephanie was about to continue being a goody-two-shoes as she always did, the pperboard guy stepped forward and dered. ¡°Silent Seal Scene onel Take one, action!" Milly exhaled a sigh of relief, quickly getting into character. The estranged look in her eyes has vanished and was now reced by the joy of seeing her lover, Hubert. But the next moment, she noticed the girl standing closely beside him. Immediately, a sense of devastation washed over her. Her legs trembled, and she ran towards them in panic. n saw her performance through the lens and nodded approvingly. This girl was impressive. For her first acting experience, she managed to handle the emotions well but also knew how to position herself for the camera. If he hadn''t personally recruited her from high school, he would''ve thought she was a seasoned child star. Giselle ran to the affectionate Hubert and Judy! Her eyes had turned red, and she questioned, "Hubert. who is she? Hubert was momentarily stunned when she showed up all of a sudden. He asked in a daze, "Giselle, why are you here?" Giselle''s breath cin heavy gasps, as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Her face was full of heartbreak, and her tear-streaked face made Neal feel a pang of genuine distress. "Cutl n suddenly asked them to stop. He red furiously at Stephanie, who stood there motionless. n asked, "Stephanie, what are you doing? At this moment, you should look at Giselle, who is confused and at a loss, rather than re at her. You stole her man, not the other way around!" Milly and Neal had performed well, but Stephanie''s emotional expression waspletely wrong. The director''s shout took Stephanie by surprise. She quickly bowed in, apologised, and said, "I''m sorry. I got distracted. Chapter 96 Mr Tate arrives on set Finished Since she had a sincere attitude and knew it was her first tacting, n let it slide. He said, "Alright, let''s do another take." The pperboard guy stepped up again and announced. "Silent Seal Scene one! Take two! Action!" Milly closed her eyes, getting back into character, and tears welled R effortlessly, Instantly, she becthe pictune of sorrow as she questioned, "Hubert, who is she?" Hubert hurriedly exined, "Giselle, it''s not what you think. We''re just friends." "Cut" n was so mad that he threw his script onto the table and barked, "Stephanie, what''s going on? Why aren''t you saying your lines?" Stephanie endured it in silence. "Cut! Stephanie, your emotions are off?" "Cut! Stephanie, did you even watch your positioning? You''re blocking the camera. Who are we shooting?" "Cutl Six or seven takes in a row, all stopped because of Stephanie. Left alone by the director, even the crews started to get impatient. Although Neal was annoyed, he primoresonanie es suppressed his temper because he remembered Stepanie as theo m Buts princess. No matter how irritated he was, he had to keep his temper in check. "Stephanie, just focus on delivering your lines with urgency," he said gently. The content. is on novelenglish! Stephanie looked down in desperation and replied, "I understand, Neal.¡± After so many takes, she felt her face burning with embarrassment. When she looked at Milly, she saw a trace of mockery on her face. Why? What give this b*tch the right to look atlike that? Clenching her teeth, a hint of malice shed in Stephanie''s eyes. Suddenly, Stephanie''s peripheral vision caught sight of a figure. Immediately, her expression shifted to one of pitiful vulnerability. She grabbed Milly''s hand as she was about to turn away and said, "Milly, please don''t be mad at me!" X Chapter 97 Chapter 97 She Lost Her First Kiss Stephanie unexpectedly grabbed Milly, causing her to stumble. What is she up to now? Finished Stephanie''s eyes were red, making her look pitiful. She apologised, "Milly, I''m so sorry. It''s my first tacting, and I didn''t handle it well. I know I have caused you trouble, but please don''t be mad at me, okay?" Milly rolled her eyes. She hadn''t seen Stephanie act well earlier, but now she was putting on quite at performance. Did I show any signs of being mad at her? Taking a deep breath, Milly suppressed the urge to p her. She said, "I''m not angry. Let go of my hand. I need to get to my mark. "But you look really angry. Sob, sob, sob!" When Neal noticed Milly''s increasingly grim expression, he thought her demeanour was scaring Stephanie. He quickly defended Stephanic and scolded, "Milly, she''s new to acting. Can you not be mad at her for my sake?" Milly had no words. For his sake! Who does he think he is? And hadn''t I just told her that I wasn''t angry? Did these two not understand my words? The ones that needed to disy mood swings weren''t them, right? Is that why these two are able to say these things with such nonchnce? They should try crying seven or eight times in a row! Neal didn''t know Stephanie that well, but Milly had dealt with her long enough to know her pretentious ways. Stephanie was a master at looking pitiable to garner sympathy and get what she wanted. With the film shoot in progress, Milly didn''t want to waste twith Stephanie''s antics. She pulled her wrist and said. "Let go." Stephanie used Milly''s push to fall backwards. Arge swimming pool, filled to the brim for aesthetic purposes, was behind her. "Ahhh!" Stephanie let out a scream as she fell into the water, causing sshes everywhere. She screamed, "Help! Help! I can''t swim! Help!" Milly was stunned. By the tshe realised what was happening, she had already jumped into the pool. The sudden turn of events left the entire crew in shock. n was the first to react. He screamed, "What are you all standing around for? Save her!" Ssh- Before he finished, someone had already jumped into the pool. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. +65% Chapter 97 She Lost Her First Kiss Finished The suit unexpectedly materialised on Danny''s arm, taking him by surprise. The person who jumped in... Is it Mr. Tatel Milly quickly realised something was wrong after jumping in. The pool''s water level was much higher than usual, likely due to the crew overfilling it for the scene. More importantly, she knew how to swim. Why did her limbs feel stiff, as if sucked into a giant whirlpool, leaving her too weak to move? What was happening? She struggled desperately in the water, trying to get her head above the surface to call for help. However, the water''s resistance was too great. After a few frantic attempts, she lost her strength and began to sink slowly. She had lost the oxygen in her lungs, and her consciousness began to fade. D*mmit! Am I going to die here today? I should stay out of it! Splosh! Just then, a loud ssh echoed in her ears. Who is it? Is someone here to save me? She forced herself to open her eyes and saw a white figure swimming towards Stephanie. So that person is saving Stephanie. I''m so tired. As she began to give up and close her eyes to get srest, a strong force grabbed her wrist. Then she felt something soft against her lips. Just as she was about to run out of air, a rush of fresh oxygen suddenly forced itself into her mouth. Milly instantly realised this person was saving her. Her body reacted before her mind did. The instinct to survive made her cling to the person in front of her. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and her legs around his waist, desperately drawing oxygen from his lips. She didn''t care how intimate the position was. She just wanted to live. Meanwhile, George didn''t fare Well either. The girl''s lips were sweet and soft. As she drew oxygen, she pressed tightly against his lips. Her wet clothes floated in the water, revealing her slim, fair waist that fit perfectly in his hand. Her long, slender legs wrapped around his waist, fully relying on him. The girl in front of him was like a nymph. She absorbed his energy and captured his soul. With a buzz. George felt his mind go nk, losing his usual rationality and calm. He held her tightly, and his eves filled with a crazed desire. Finished He began to sink further. The overwhelming need to possess her consumed him. He didn''t want to restrain himself anymore. He wanted her! His hand, resting on her waist, gradually becwarmer. Suddenly, shouts and sshes from above broke the spell. He also heard sshing as more people jumped into the water. "Mr. Tate? Are you okay?" "Mr. Tate? We''ve sent someone down to help. Hang in there!" "Mr. Tate... The noise brought George back to his senses. He looked at the girl in his arms. Her face was pate from ack of oxygen and fear, as if she might vanish at any moment. Cursing himself, he realised he had been out of his mind as he wanted to keep staying underwater. His eyes instantly cleared, and he tightened his grip on her. Then he kicked powerfully to break the surface. As they emerged. n rushed over with towels. Meanwhile, the on-site doctor rushed to check on them. Danny ran up with the suit and draped it over George. He said "Mr. Tate, should we get you changed? It''s getting cold tonight." George nced at the now-conscious Milly. He pursed his lips; his eyes were dark and unreadable. After a moment, he agreed, "Yes, let''s go." "Alright, Boss." "Cough! Cough!" Milly felt like she was coughing her lungs out. Joy, teary-eyed, handed her a ss of warm water. She was shaking in §Ø§Ö fear as she chided, "Are you a tool? There are so many people here. Why did you jump into the pool when you couldn''t swim? I was scared to death!" The incident had happened so fast that she hadn''t had tto react. Now that it was over, she was filled with fear. After Milly recovered, she patted Joy''s trembling hand andforted, ¡°It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''m fine now." She lowered her head to drink the water, but as soon as the cup touched her lips, she winced in pain. "Ouch- 20 X Chapter 98 Chapter 98 The Wound on Her Lips Finished Hearing Milly''s cry of pain, Joy jumped in surprise. She quickly asked, "What''s wrong. Boss? Is the water. too warm? But you''ve just been rescued; drinking swarm water will help. When you sweat, it''ll drive away the cold." Milly licked the stinging corner of her lips. She was contemting the cause of her pain. The memory of when she almost drowned suddenly flooded back. A man in white attire had jumped into the water and rescued her like a deity. He held her tightly in a possessive grip. Hisrge hands encircled her waist, making it impossible for her to move. His desire was evident, and his strength was so overpowering that it seemed he wanted to merge her into his body. As for the wound on her lips. It seemed she had clung to his neck to get oxygen and forcibly took it away from his mouth. Who was the man who saved her? Her whole body shivered as she thought back. Relying on her memory. Milly quickly looked around. Out of all the individuals dressed in white on the set, only one had wet clothes, suggesting that he had jumped into the water to rescue someone. Neal was the person sitting next to Stephanie! Milly''s expression froze, disbelief filling her eyes. Her facial muscles were twitching, and her stomach churned with nausea. Was Neal the one who saved her? And the one who kissed her to give her air was also Neal? With Milly''s face growing paler, Joy worriedly asked, "Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? Should I call the doctor to check on you again?" She got up and was ready to get the doctor for Milly. Milly quickly stopped her. Herplexion was still pallid. She said, "Don''t bother! I''m fine. I just feel a bit... sick!" It was odd. When he gave her air, she didn''t feel ufortable at all. In fact, she wanted to get closer to him, driven by her desires. Now, when she believed that Neal was her saviour, she felt an overwhelming urge to vomit. This physiological repulsion was uncontroble. Fortunately, with things in such disarray, the filming had to stop. n waved them off before changing back at the hotel. They cancelled the night scene and decided to gather for dinner instead. The atmosphere was tense in the luxurious private room of the hotel, where the crews gathered for dinner. Chapter 98 The Wound on Her Lips) table, the sound evoking his irritation. Finished n sat to his right. The years he had spent in the entertainment industry were not enough for him to decipher the thoughts of the imposing figure before him. He kept wiping the sweat off his bald head with a napkin. Neal, now in dry clothes, sat on George''s left. It was a seat specially arranged by the directors. Though Neal wasn''t the lead actor, George had cto visit him, so showing their respect was due. The seat next to Neal was empty, as Milly hadn''t arrived yet. Oliver was the only one unaffected by the tense atmosphere next to the empty seat. He lounged with his legs crossed, his fingers gliding over his phone screen, rapidly sending messages to an unknown recipient. Further down were Michelle, Stephanie, and the other supporting actors. All the dishes were served, but George still hadn''t touched his food. No one dared to make a move either. The atmosphere turned even more oppressive, and everyone was afraid to make any sudden moves. n wiped his forehead again. He gave Neal a look and urged him to speak to George. However, Neal was too scared to even look up at George. Just as n was about to take matters into his own hands, a graceful figure stood up, holding a ss of wine, and approached George with a shy smile. "George, long tno see. The other day, Grandpa was talking about you. He said he misses you and hopes you could visit him.¡± Her familiar tone drew everyone''s attention in the room. n''s eyes widened, and he asked, "Stephanie, do you know Mr. Tate?" Stephanie lowered her eyes and said with a shy smile, "Yes, our grandfathers wererades in arms and very close. Our families go way back, and we grew up together." The implication behind her words was clear. She almost said it outright that she had a good rtionship with the Tates. n had picked up the hint. He quickly started to tter her, saying, "Hahaha, turns out we''re all one big family! Hahaha." Others began to chin, "Yes, yes, Stephanie and Mr. Tate seem very close." "Indeed, Mr. Tate has probably travelled all the way here to visit Stephanie." "What a perfect match they are. "Exactly! You''re right!" The ttery grew more absurd. Sitting nearby Danny''s eyebrows shot un in irritation 0,65% Chapter 98 The Wound on Her Lips Finished Nonsense! The ttery was increasingly misguided. No one knew better than him how much his boss. disliked Stephanie. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Stephanie would have long since vanished from this world if not for the Buts'' influence. Sure enough, a nce at George''s face showed it had darkened ominously, as if he were readyton explode Driven by a strong survival instinct, Danny quickly rified, "Everyone, I hope you won''t misunderstand. Mr. Tate already has a fianc¨¦e." The ttery instantly turned into awkward silence. The tterers wished they could p themselves. Stephanie''s expression was the most awkward. She was torn, standing there, unsure whether to sit or leave. When George heard this, his grim expression lifted and started to soften. He even responded with a faint grunt. n sensibly changed the subject, saying, "So, Mr. Tate has a fianc¨¦e? Be We were unaware She must rare beauty. When the es, we''ll celebrate and drink on that joyous asion. Hahaha!" A joyous asion? With Milly? The thought brought a smile to George''s face, something he found quite pleasant. When Stephanie saw this, she bit her lip in frustration and gripped her ss tightly. Why? had been part of the Buts for years and was the acknowledged eldest daughter. If there''s an engagement, it should be with me, right? Shouldn''t I be his fianc¨¦e instead? Who does Milly think she is? How could that b*tchpete withfor a man? 20 X Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A Collision Stephanie was no fool. She knew better than to openly contradict George. Finished So she lowered her gaze, quickly hiding the hatred in her eyes. When she looked up again, her eyes were clear. She stood there, holding her wine ss, looking pitiful and delicate. "George, we haven''t seen each other in so long. Won''t you have a drink with me? If you don''t, what am I supposed to tell Grandpa when he asks about you?" She was quite smart, using Philip as a shield. George, who had just rxed, furrowed his brows again. He despised being threatened the most. Stephanie seemed unaware. She pouted and nced at George''s empty ss, saying, "Oh, your ss is still empty. Letpour you swine, "This wine is a 1982 Lafite, a special treasure of Mr. Hawkins. George, you should try it." Before she showed up for the dinner, Stephanie had deliberately changed into a loose cardigan. When she bent over, it perfectly revealed her waist and fair shoulders. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie adjusted her angle and lowered her eyes slightly. She noticed George''s hand on the table, which had unknowingly clenched into a fist. She couldn''t help but smile. The look in her eyes shed with a hint of excitement. He was restraining himself, which means he desired her. She knew that, with her figure and looks, she was no less than Milly. The sight was enough to arouse any man. Thinking of this, she could no longer hide her joy. Her red-painted fingernails slowly moved towards George''s clenched fist on the table. Her voice was soft and tender as she said, "George, I... Ahhh!" Her soft, seductive words turned into a shrill scream.. Everyone in the room was startled by the sudden scene. Stephanie, who had been standing beside George with a charming smile, was now clutching her hand and sitting on the floor. Her face was pale, with sweat dripping from her forehead. She clenched her lips tightly. and looked like she was in agonising pain. Meanwhile, George was wiping his hand vigorously with a handkerchief, as if he had touched something dirty. His face disyed a look of disgust. What just happened? When n saw the sudden change, he quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Tate, what''s going on?" George continued to wipe his hands until he was sure there was no trace of that disgusting smell left. Then he threw the handkerchief back on the table. He directed his re at Stephanic, who remained slumped on the floor, sobbing, George narrowed his eyes slightly. Chapter 99 A Collision Finished With just one nce, Stephanie felt like death himself was squeezing her throat. She found it hard to breathe, and her fear was escting. "George... George stood up and smoothed the wrinkles on his sleeves. His inner frustration had reached its peak. If he stayed any longer, he might start killing people. "Danny, we''re leaving." Danny didn''t dare to say a word. He quickly followed and said, "Yes, Mr. Tate." The room full of people didn''t dare to make any noise. Aren''t the Tates and the Buts supposed to have a good rtionship? Why doesn''t it look like it? n, as clueless as he was, could tell that Stephanic had upset George. He hurried to mediate, "Mr. Tate, please calm down. Did Stephanie do something to upset you? She''s still young: please don''t take it personally." George knitted his brow and didn''t bother to pay n any attention. He exuded a cold, bone-chilling aura, looking thoroughly impatient. Humph! Young? Those filthy tricks and schemes are not something a young girl could cup with. George''s dark aura intimidated n. His legs trembled, and he didn''t dare plead further. Instead, he turned to Danny for help and asked, "Mr. Jarvis, what''s going on?" The individual in question was George; he was a truly influential figure. No matter how influential he was as a director in the entertainment industry, n wouldn''t dare offend such a powerful figure. Danny understood George''s mood but couldn''t be too straightforward. He paused before saying. ¡°Mr. Hawkins, my boss has a bit of a cleanliness obsession and doesn''t like close contact with people. Ms. Stephanie touched him just now, making him ufortable. He needs to go back to the hotel and get srest This was one reason, but not the main one, for his boss''s sudden departure. The real reason was that Milly hadn''t shown up. That was the actual reason. He had a cleanliness obsession, and Stephanie touching him was just a trigger. George nced at the door three or four dozen times during the serving of the dishes. His stare almost burned through the door. Ever since learning that Milly had finished her college entrance exams, George has been pondering various excuses to see her. He finally learned she was acting in a show he had invested a lot of effort in. Therefore, he used the excuse of visiting the set to see her. He had dropped everything and rushed over from thousands of kilometres away. After he waited for a long time, Milly still hadn''t arrived. How could George sit still? Chapter 99 A Collision Finished At this moment. George radiated a chilling impatience. The perceptive walter quickly opened the door for him. Click- As the door opened, a light pink figure suddenly stumbled in and collided directly with George''s Imposing presence. Today, Milly had fallen into the water and was soaked. After returning to the hotel, she drank shot tea and medicine, then took a hot bath. Probably too exhausted, she fell asleep in the bathtub. When she woke up, she saw the message from n. He informed her that the investor was hosting dinner tonight, and everyone must attend. She didn''t know who the investors were or if they were easy to deal with. If she offended them by beingte or abe the consequences could be severe. She had rushed all the way to the restaurant and found the private room with with great difficulty: Milly was about to open the door when someone from inside opened it first. Losing her bnce, she stumbled in. Shended in a firm embrace that smelled of refreshing cologne. At that moment, she distinctly heard the sound of everyone in the room collectively gasping. But then again, this person was unbelievably solid. Although he was just flesh and blood, crashing into him felt like hitting a brick wall, making her forehead ache. "Ouch- Milly rubbed her sore forehead and quickly apologised, "Sorry, sorry, did I hurt you?" The girl in front of him wore a light pink dress that made her already fair skin look fairer. She seemed to have NO run there, with sweat covering her forehead, making her look like a figure walking out of an oil painting. 20 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 George''s Jealousy After waiting for a while with no response, Milly looked up in confusion. Her eyes instantly met a pair of dark eyes. Milly froze in ce, her eyes widening in disbelief. She asked, "What are you doing here?" Hait a minute...... Could George be the investor Mr. Hawkins mentioned? WWW n saw Milly bump into George and jump in fright. The very thing he dreaded had happened. Earlier, Stephanie merely brushed against George, and he had angrily shoved her away before storming out. Now, Milly had fallen directly into George''s arms. Wouldn''t George want to wreak havoc here? Panicking, he quickly said, "Milly, watch your manner. This is Mr. Tate, the Tate Group''s president and investor in our movie. Now, Mr. Tate is returning to the hotel for rest; feel free to greet him. Milly secretly exhaled a breath of relief upon hearing the exnation. Luckily, she hadn''t called out George''s ndirectly; otherwise, it would have been hard to exin. Despite her annoyance, she managed a polite smile. Milly stepped back to create sdistance and greeted him politely, "Hello, Mr. Tate. I''m Milly, who ys Giselle in the film. "It''s a pleasure to meet you today, though it''s a pity you have to leave early before we get to have dinner together. I hope we get to work together in the future." Yeah, right! I could barely hide my joy at his departure. George noticed the girl standing three metres away from him and raised an eyebrow. His expression was darkening. This little ingrate seemed thrilled that he was leaving. He asked, "Are you genuinely disappointed about not having dinner with me?" Milly was stunned by the question. What on earth? Disappointed? I''d be ecstatic! But knowing she couldn''t tell the truth, she feigned disappointment and said, "Of course. Naturally, I felt regret. Dining with Mr. Tate is a dream for all of us." Yeah, I''m lying. Just go already! Hearing this, George suddenly looked up, his eyes locking onto hers with a sharp gaze that seemed to pierce through her very soul. Whether intentional or not, he suddenly broke into a pleasant smile, even the curve of his lips exuding a refined charm. Chapter 100 George''s Jealousy 65% Finished Sure enough, George nodded and said, "Well, since Ms. Milly enjoys dining withso much, how could I refuse such a kind invitation?" And with that, he calmly resumed his seat under Milly''s disbelieving gaze. Milly was at a loss for words. This b*stard! He did it on purpose! It took several deep breaths to suppress her urge to tear him apart. Everyone else in the room stared in shock. What was going on? Milly bumped into Mr. Tate, and not only did he not react angrily, he stayed for dinner because of her? Did he give different treatments to different people? Instantly, they all felt a bit of sympathy for Stephanie. Stephanie sat back in her seat, nursing her aching hand and biting her lip in frustration. She hated those sympathetic looks! Who did they think they were, looking at her like that? No matter how embarrassed she was, she was still the Buts'' daughter. What rights did they have to judge her? No one could take away the things that belonged to her. Just then, a cheerful voice rang out, "Ms. Milly, over here!" Oliver was there. He excitedly waved her over, patting the seat beside him, and hinted for Milly to sit with him. Once Milly sat down, Oliver leaned in and gossiped, ¡°Ms. Milly, you missed a good show just now." Milly blinked and asked, "Oh? What happened?" "Tsk, that Stephanie who''s always hanging around you. She tried to flirt with George but got shut down. It''s a shyou missed it; you''d burst intoughter." Milly nced at Stephanie, who was now sitting in her seat with red-rimmed eyes and tears clinging to hershes, looking pitiful. Well, well, the top-notch hypocrite had her moment of failure. This was rare. "Haha! That girl could really cope with all sorts of situations," Milly''s tone was nd. "Right? She''s still sitting here calmly. I would''ve run off in embarrassment.¡± Milly gave no response. When n saw George sit back down, he was overjoyed and began ttering him fervently. George''s Jealousy George didn''t listen to a word; his eyes fixed on Milly without blinking. Finished As he watched her and that pink-haired man lean in closer,m practically head td head, his expression grew darker. What could they possibly need to whisper about? However, neither of them noticed his disapproving expression. They continued their casual conversation, eating their food quickly. Milly, having had a hectic day, was starving. With a table full of delicious food, she couldn''t resist. The chef at the five-star hotel food. prepared delicious food. The lemon garlic butter shrimp was fragrant, non-greasy, and suited her taste perfectly. Milly''s eyes lit up as she reached for a second helping, but... It was gone. The next moment, the shrimp was in front of George. Milly gritted her teeth and muttered that George was being petty. Then, she reached for the Xoasted pork. It was crispy and delicious, but as she reached for more, the dish was gone again. Not giving up, she tried another dish. She wasn''t picky; any dish would do. Surely, he couldn''t move everything in front of him, right? Wrong. He could. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. George mentioned he liked it, and Alex immediately stood up, smiling as he moved the dish over. Milly couldn''t cup with any words. There was almost nothing left for her to eat. All the delicious dishes were in front of George. Oblivious to the tense atmosphere, Oliver continued gossiping in her ear, "Ms. Milly, I heard you fall into the water. Are you okay?" Milly took a deep breath, angrily shovelling the pasta into her mouth. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Oliver''s mention reminded her that she hadn''t yet thanked Neal for saving her. Although she didn''t like him much, a debt was a debt. She had to thank him properly. 20 C B Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Comforting George Neal sat beside Milly. His posture was straight and formal. The solemn demeanour made him seem as if he were attending a business meeting. n and George, who were across from each other, continued their lively conversation. He was passionately discussing the selling points of the movie. George, however, seemed a bit impatient. His brow furrowed in frustration. Both men looked exhausted, but no one mentioned ending this seemingly pointless dinner. Milly couldn''t help but sighed. It seemed tough for everyone; even a business mogul couldn''t just walk out when he felt like it. s! The times are tough. Making money isn''t easy. Wait a minute... Thinking about this, she couldn''t help but knock on her head. How could a struggling worker like her feel sorry for a wealthy capitalist? She must be losing it. They probably made more in an hour than she could earn in a month. Focus on yourself, she reminded herself. There''s no need to worry about others. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her chaotic thoughts and looked at Neal with a professional smile. "Mr. Neal, thank you for everything today. I would like to toast you." Neal was startled by the sudden toast. He was momentarily at a loss, as he hadn''t really helped her much today. Why was she thanking him? Nevertheless, his well-honed actor''s reflexes kicked in. He quickly picked up his ss and smiled, clinking it with hers. "Not at all; I didn''t do much" Milly''s smile grew more genuine, and she said, "You''re too humble." After the brief exchange, they both downed their drinks. Milly''s cheeks flushed slightly after the drink. Probably the wine was strong; her eyes were misting over as if she were about to cry. It made her look even more endearing. Neal swallowed hard, and his throat suddenly felt dry. Though he aimed to get close to Stephanie, it didn''t stop him from appreciating other beautiful pel and things. Milly''s every move seemed to tug at his heartstrings. Milly noticed his tant stare and felt ufortable. The physical revulsion made her stomach churn. Since he had saved her earlier, she forced herself to suppress the feeling and smile at him. That smile left Nealpletely mesmerised n, who sat across George, suddenly felt the air around them grow colder. He shivered involuntarily. Chapter 101 Comforting George George saw Milly talking to a pretty boy and then smiling at an unattractive man beside her. Furious, he mmed his fork onto his te. She truly was amazing, smiling brightly at everyone except him. She always had a troubled expression for him. The tense atmosphere reached even Danny, who was seated halfway across the table. Milly, however, was oblivious. She was still chatting cheerfully with the other men. Danny wiped the sweat from his brow. What a disaster! Since George was about to flip the table, Danny quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tate has sthoughts on the character Giselle. After all, thepany is investing in this film to win awards." n had struggled to keep George engaged, but he brightened at Danny''s timely intervention. He looked at Danny like he was a saviour. "Hey! What a coincidence! The actress who yed Giselle is right here." He stood up, motioning for Milly to join them. n called out, "Milly, csit next to Mr. Tate and listen to his suggestions. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Milly was midway through chewing on a rib when someone abruptly called out to her. She couldn''t help but frown at n''s remark. The role was important, but was it significant enough for the investor to personally give acting advice? Professionals should handle matters rted to their field. Why did an outsider need to get involved? "Mr. Hawkins, I don''t think we need to add more requirements for this role. Giselle is a very straightforward character." With Milly''s refusal, the surrounding temperature dropped even further, and the air was now cut with cold. tension. Neal, sitting beside George, quickly stood up with a pale face. He said, "Milly, you should listen to Mr. Tate''s suggestions. Acting isn''t something you can figure out on your own." He dared not stay near George any longer. The oppressive atmosphere made it hard to breathe; his heart felt like it might stop at any moment. It was terrifying. Any longer, and he might pass out. Seeing the now-empty seat, Milly knew she couldn''t refuse any longer. She sighed quietly, then looked up at the man at the table''s centre, whose face had darkened as if he were ready to unleash fury at any moment. How annoying. Every tthis man got angry, she had to deal with it. She had no choice but to go over, now that the seat had been free for her. Milly was forced to ept hef fate and take a seat beside George. Milly stered on a fake smile and started buttering him up. She asked, "Mr. Tate, do you have any specific suggestions for my role?" Chapter 101 Comforting George As she sat down, George''s murderous aura lessened, though he didn''t show it. He remained cold and aloof. saying. I''m hungry." Milly''s forced smile froze on her face. What the hell does he mean by this? If you''re hungry, just eat! Tellingyou''re hungry doesn''t solve anything! Wait! That''s not the point. The point is, you said you had suggestions. Just telready! Milly''s hand was crackling as she clenched the spoon. She resisted the urge to strangte him. Milly took a deep breath, picked the nearest broli, and ced it on his te. "Mr. Tate, please enjoy." Hmph, let''s see if this grosses you out! Isn''t this man supposed to have a severe cleanliness obsession? Didn''t he hate using other people''s stuff? Let''s see how he handles this. Everyone watched in horror as Milly used her own fork to serve George. They were terrified. Was she out of her mind? But the next moment, things were totally opposite from their expectations. George showed no disgust. He even obediently ate the broli she gave him. George nodded in approval and said. "Not bad." Everyone was shocked. What happened to his severe cleanliness obsession? Milly''s mouth twitched. She frowned and reminded him, "That is my fork. Don''t you find it dirty?" George swallowed the food, his gaze lowering to her lips. Soft and inviting, they seemed to be beckoning for a kiss. If he looked closely, he could see a tiny wound at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Joining Forces. George stared at her wounded lip. He pursed his lips, and his throat suddenly felt dry. His lips had pressed tightly against hers when they were in the water. She even desperately stole oxygen from his mouth, acting as if he were her lifeline. The soft touch was still vivid in his mind. His gaze was so possessive and intense that Milly turned her head away in difort. What''s wrong with this guy? Why is he staring at my lips? The assistant director noticed the odd tension between them. He leaned in to whisper to n, "Mr. Hawkins, is there something going on between Mr. Tate and Milly?" The atmosphere between them seemed off. n was still nervously wiping sweat from his forehead. He was afraid of offending the influential man. next to him and overlooked the strange vibes. When the assistant director questioned him, he finally nced over and inquired, "Is it there?" The assistant director nodded and said firmly, "Yes, it feels like they''re... a couple." Having worked on many productions, he had seen enough rtionships to recognise the signs. The way they interacted, sharing food and exchanging sweet nces, was a clear indication of a romantic rtionship. But before he could continue, n interrupted sternly. "Shh, don''t talk nonsense!" Yet the assistant director''s words made him recall something. George specifically insisted that Giselle''s role was irreceable when investing in their movie. On the sday. Jordan also invested in their film. Recalling industry rumours and seeing how familiar George was with Jordan''s sister, it was clear as day that George was treating her well because of his feelings for her brother. In an instant, he beceven more convinced of his previous suspicions. Clearing his throat, he whispered to the bewildered assistant director, ¡°If they were a couple, Milly wouldn''t be acting so distant with him. It''s obvious Mr. Tate is being nice to her because she''s Jordan''s sister." The assistant director was shocked by the exnation. Mr. But? He was nice to Milly because of her brother? There were rumours that the two were close because they were mutually interested, with seven iming to have seen them enter a hotel together. So, those rumours were true? Tue, 25 Chapter 102 Joining Forces Meanwhile, Milly had no idea n was imagining an entire soap opera in his mind. When Georgeplimented the food, she raised an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes mischievously. She beamed at him and ced a bright red chili on his te. "Mr. Tate, try this dish. Is it good?" She huffed coldly. Didn''t you say it was good! Let''s see how you find this onel But she had underestimated George''s resolve. He ate the chili with a nk face. George elegantly wiped his lips and said, "Hmm, not bad." There wasn''t the slightest sign of difort on his face. Milly remained silent. She was not convinced, so she ced a piece of raw garlic on his te and watched, hopefully. Once again, George didn''t disappoint. He swallowed it without a grimace. Milly''s eyes widened. All night, she continued to find unpleasant foods for him. All night, George ended up eating lots of seasoning ingredients. Despite the unusual meal, George''s stern face gradually softened with each bite, and the cold aura around him began to dissipate. From the farthest corner of the room, Stephanie watched them closely. When she saw George eat the food Milly gave him, she clenched her fists and red at Milly with intense jealousy. Why? Why did Milly always get what I dreamed of so effortlessly? I''m not going to ept this! Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the rage in her eyes, and when she looked up, she had returned to her usual timid demeanour. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Michelle, I heard you joined this production to win the role of Giselle; is that true?'' Stephanie said with a smile to Michelle, who was sitting and eating nearby. "Are you really okay with giving up the role just like that?" Someone suddenly addressed Michelle, who had been keeping a low profile all evening. She paused a little and slowly swallowed her food before looking up at the young, bold girl beside her. She had to admit that it was rare to hear someone speak so frankly in the chaotic entertainment industry. Michelle asked with a half-smile, "What do you mean?" When Michelle responded to her words, Stephanie assumed she was interested. She let out a cold smile and said confidently "know ¦¯¦¬ you weren''t happy about being reced and even posted a tweet condemning it, which beca trending topic. Everyone knows about it. However, someer removed the trending topic. Michelle had grasped on to her implication at this point. She calmly looked at Stephanie and urged, "Just say what you have in mind. I don''t like beating around the bush." Chapter 102 Joining Forces Stephanie went straight to the point and proposed, "Since we have amon enemy, why don''t we join forces? "Join forces?" "Yeah, I don''t mind much. After all, I''m just a new actress. Good or bad, I''ll ept them all. My careerds just starting ''I have more chances in the future. But I feel bad for you, Michelle. You''ve won so many awards, and now you''re being reced. It''s such a pity." Her words were sincere and touching, enough to move anyone to tears. This was Stephanie''s usual tactic. She would portray herself as weak to evoke sympathy, then make an offer to make others feel she had their best interests at heart. Her following words would then subtly guide them into her trap. She had never failed with this tactic, and she firmly believed it would work this ttoo. Sure enough, Michelle seemed interested. She asked, "Oh? So how do you n to join forces?" Since the fish had taken the bait, Stephanie couldn''t help but smile triumphantly. She knew no one could resist such tempting benefits. Everyone was after profits. "No rush. There are too many people here. It''s not convenient to talk in detail. Let''s discuss the n after the gathering," Stephanie said with a bright smile, but her words were chilling- Isn''t Milly supposed to be amazing? Doesn''t she always manage to turn the table? This time, let''s see how she escapes with this trick of mine. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Possessiveness. When George''s attitude softened, n rxed quite a bit during the second half of the dinner. He even enthusiastically produced a bottle of imported liquor, starting to praise himself. "Mr. Tate, your visit today truly brings honour to our production team! This bottle was a gift from an actor in the past, and I''ve been saving it for a special asion. Tonight, we''ll open it to welcyou. "I hope Mr. Tate will keepin mind for future projects. I have many good scripts waiting to be filmed." Without sponsorship and investment, even the best scripts were just a pile of wasted paper. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. n seized the opportunity to curry favour with George, hoping this might secure investment for the next project. Just as he was about to pour the liquor for George, he remembered George''s infamous cleanliness obsession and awkwardly stopped. "Milly, why don''t you fill Mr. Tate''s ss?" He didn''t want to risk angering George again after finally calming him down. Since Milly had served George food earlier and he had eaten it without expression, pouring a drink should be fine too. Milly''s eyes lit up. She eagerly took the bottle with both hands and agreed, "Alright, Mr. Hawkins." She had been eyeing this bottle all evening, practically salivating over it. She thought she wouldn''t get to taste it tonight, so this sudden opportunity thrilled her. In her past life, she was a lover of fine wines, often spending entire days enjoying good drinks alone in her FOOT She had been eyeing this bottle all night, drawn by its colour and aroma, and especially since she had never tasted this particr one, she was even more tempted. Now, given the chance, she was overjoyed. George watched her fill his ss without expression, but when she moved to pour another ss for herself, his brows furrowed instantly. He reached out and grabbed the bottle mid-air. His voice was cold and disapproving as he said, "You don''t need to drink." Milly was speechless. D*mn! I''m so close to pouring it into my own ss! n quickly intervened and advised, "That''s right, Milly, you''re still young. You don''t need to drink." Milly sniffed the aroma of the wine, swallowing hard, and shot a fierce re at the man blocking her. Seething as she grinded her teeth. Then she forced a painfully fake smile, sincerely addressing n, and said, "Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tate''s visit is Chapter 103 Possessiveness my gratitude." George raised an eyebrow. To express her gratitude? She looked like a little hedgehog, baring her teeth and looking ready to attack-hardly the image of gratitude. Before n could react, Milly had already poured herself a ss. She licked her dry lips and held the full ss of wine in front of George. She smiled brightly and said, "Mr. Tate, this toast is for you. I appreciate you visiting the set." Haha! George chuckled softly. Despite her im to toast him, the little hedgehog''s eyes remained fixed on the wine ss, almost bursting with longing. What a little ingrate! George sat motionlessly. Milly puffed up in frustration and red at him, signalling with her eyes for him. to quickly take the wine ss. Her intense gaze suggested that she would kill him immediately if he failed. to take the wine ss, Haha! Such a cute little hedgehog. A hint of affection shed in George''s eyes. Reluctantly, he picked up the wine ss and clinked it with. hers. His voice was low and maic as he said, ¡°Alright, just take a sip; you don''t need to drink more." Before he could finish, Milly had already tilted her head back and downed the whole ss. The spicy liquid slid down her throat, and the rich aroma spread through her mouth, bringing a rush of joy. It had been so long since she had tasted such fine wine. Milly couldn''t find another word to describe it besides pleasure. As she reached for the bottle to pour another ss, a hand snatched it away from her. Milly''s eyes widened as she looked at the culprit. She puffed her cheeks in annoyance. But the culprit showed no mercy, cing the bottle far out of her reach. Milly pouted, "I can handle my liquor. I don''t get drunk." George calmly grunted and ced a cup of tea in front of her. His voice was gentle as he prompted, "Have stea Milly gritted her teeth, still resentful that he had taken herwine. When she turned her head away and opened her mouth, the sweet scent of alcohol wafted out. She grumbled softly. "You stingy jerk." Those words were soft and tender, and she spoke them with a coquettish tone. George felt a tingling sensation in his heart. Chapter 103 Possessiveness After drinking, Milly beceven more docile, sitting there with wide eyes, all traces of aggression gone. She looked like a beautiful doll. George''s possessiveness red uncontrobly. His eyes fixed on Milly, and he said nothing. He wanted to hide her away. For his eyes only. Leaving the hotel, everyone was surprisingly sober. Under the cold aura emanating from George, no one dared to eat much, let alone drink. However, following behind the group, Oliver let out a loud belch, "Burp." He hadn''t stopped eating all night. All the crews had to get into the cars and be ready to leave. Oliver trailed behind Milly and offered worriedly. "Ms. Milly, how about I take you back to the hotel?" Milly rubbed her suddenly aching temples. She inhaled the cold air deeply to clear her head and forcibly recovered sof her rationality. She said, I''m fine. Joy will pickup shortly." It was strange. In her past life, she could drink all night without getting drunk. Why did she feel so unwell after just one ss here? She felt fine indoors, but as soon as she stepped outside into the cold air, dizziness and nausea hit her, making her head feel fuzzy. The next moment, she felt the world spin and copse. Standing beside her, Oliver was utterly shocked. He eximed, "Oh no! Master! Ms. Milly! Don''t scare me; I''m not brave!" As he fumbled to help her up, arge hand easily scooped her off the ground. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 She Is Mine The girl in George''s arms was thoroughly drunk. Her eyes were moist and misty; her red lips were softly exhaling the scent of alcohol; and her cheeks were flushed, making her look as beautiful as an angel. The girl, soft and obedient, fell into his arms. George didn''t want to let her go once he held her. At this moment, the alcohol hadpletely overwhelmed Milly. Herrge, dazed eyes were filled with confusion as she tilted her head and looked at George. She asked, "Who are you? Why are you in my house?" "This is your house?" "Yes, my house!" Milly replied, and her ears perked up a little. She looked around seriously, and her already confused eyes were now even more nk. "Huh? Where''s my bed? Did you steal my bed?" In a daze, Milly looked towards the statue at the hotel entrance and pouted. "Weird, why are there two beasts in my house?" After getting drunk, she looked dumb and adorable, pitiful yet cute, clinging to him stubbornly. George couldn''t help but smile. He teased, "Little drunkard." There was a trace of affection in his eyes-a trace that he himself hadn''t noticed. A figure suddenly stood in front of him and demanded, "Put her down!" A cold re instantly reced the smile on George''s face. He raised his eyes to look at Oliver, his gaze chilling. "Move." Under his murderous re, Oliver''s legs went weak. It didn''t make sense. Even though he might be considered weak and useless in the Ghost Sect, he still had. climbed over blood-soaked corpses to get where he was. How could an ordinary person''s re intimidate him? It must be an illusion! This was definitely an illusion. Oliver steadied himself, forcing himself to stay calm. He adopted the attitude he had during missions in the Ghost Sect and demanded, ¡°I told you to put her down! Don''t you understand?" George met his gaze unhurriedly, exuding immense pressure. He asked, "Are you ordering me?" Oliver''s expression turned cold, unwilling to back down. He stated, ¡°Yes, I am! You better be smart; put my person down, and I might let this slide. If you keep being stubborn, don''t blme for being rude." His person? As soon as he said that, the temperature around them dropped a degree. George''s eyes grew more menacing. As he stared at Oliver, his murderous intent was clear, as if ready to crush him at any moment. "Oh? Really?" Chapter 104 She Is Mine Oliver''s gaze turned cold, too. He said, "Whether it''s true or not, why don''t we find out?" Narrowing his eyes, filled with killing intent, he threw a punch in the next second, aiming fiercely at George''s vital points. Each punch whistled through the air, more powerful than thest. George was holding Milly in his arms. He dodged the attacks with ease. A serious look appeared in his eyes. He hadn''t expected the man before him to use killing moves known only to an assassin organisation. In an instant. George''s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He swiftly turned and kicked Oliver to the ground. His shoe was pressing down on Oliver''s shoulder bone with immense force, as if trying to crush himpletely. "Who are you?" George''s voice was eerie and hollow. Oliver hadn''t expected his killer moves to be countered. Anger and shfille question, he retorted, "I''m your daddy!" George''s eyes turned blood-red, and he increased the pressure on his foot. TII ask onest time. Who are you?!" him. Hearing the "Ugh!" Sweat beaded on Oliver''s forehead from the pain, but he still stubbornly fired back. ¡°I told you, I''m your daddy!" Robin drove over just in tto witness the scene of Oliver being crushed under George''s foot. Like a trapped beast, he defiantly dered himself George''s father. The absurdity of the scene nearly made him pass out. In his over a decade-long career, he had never felt such an urgent need to resign! Despite his thoughts, reason took over, and he scrambled over to help Oliver. Robin apologised to George and said, "Mr. Tate, I''m sorry. He''s drunk. If he has offended you in any way, please don''t take it to heart." "Bullsh*t! I haven''t had a drink. Tell him to put her down!" Despite being stepped on, Oliver remained unyielding. Robin quickly grabbed Oliver. He whispered a warning, "Do you want to die? That''s Mr. Tate!" Oliver''s mind was filled with the thought that his sect leader was being defiled by this scum. He couldn''t care less about George''s stature. His hair stood on end as he retorted, ¡°I don''t care who he is... ugh...¡± Robin quickly covered Oliver''s mouth before he could say anything more outrageous. Smiling awkwardly at George, he said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Tate, please ignore him. He didn''t take his medicine. today. I''ll take him back for his medication right away." He turned to the bodyguards waiting at the door and barked, "What are you standing there for? Tie him up and take him away!" Fortunately, Robin had the foresight to always have a few bodyguards on hand, knowing Oliver''s unruliness. They would be useful, whether dealing with Oliver or stalking fans. George looked down at the boy he had stepped on and narrowed his eyes. His charming face exuded a majestic, intimidating aura. Chapter 104 She Is Mine Oliver''s gaze turned cold, too. He said, "Whether it''s true or not, why don''t we find out?" Narrowing his eyes, filled with killing intent, he threw a punch in the next second, aiming fiercely at George''s vital points. Each punch whistled through the air, more powerful than thest. George was holding Milly in his arms. He dodged the attacks with case. A serious look appeared in his eyes. He hadn''t expected the man before him to use killing moves known only to an assassin organisation. In an instant, George''s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He swiftly turned and kicked Oliver to the ground. His shoe was pressing down on Oliver''s shoulder bone with immense force, as if trying to crush himpletely. "Who are you?" George''s voice was eerie and hollow. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Oliver hadn''t expected his killer moves to be countered, Anger and shfilled him. Hearing the question, he retorted, "I''m your daddy!" George''s eyes turned blood-red, and he increased the pressure on his foot. "I''ll ask onest time. Who are you?!" "Ugh!" Sweat beaded on Oliver''s forehead from the pain, but he still stubbornly fired back. "I told you, I''m your daddy!" Robin drove over just in tto witness the scene of Oliver being crushed under George''s foot. Like a trapped beast, he defiantly dered himself George''s father. The absurdity of the scene nearly made him pass out. In his over a decade-long career, he had never felt such an urgent need to resign! Despite his thoughts, reason took over, and he scrambled over to help ?onr. Oliver. Robin apologised to George a and said, "Mr. Tate, I''m sorry. He''s drunk. If he has offended you in any way, please don''t take it to heart." "Bullsh*t! I haven''t had a drink. Tell him to put her down!" Despite being stepped on, Oliver remained unyielding. Robin quickly grabbed Oliver. He whispered a warning. "Do you want to die? That''s Mr. Tate!" Oliver''s mind was filled with the thought that his sect leader was being defiled by this som. H@ m couldn''t care less about George''s stature. His hair stood on end as he retorted, "I don''t care who he is... ugh..." Robin quickly covered Oliver''s mouth before he could say anything more outrageous. Smiling awkwardly at George, he said, "Haha, Mr. Tate, please ignore him. He didn''t take his medicine today. I''ll take him back for his medication right away." He turned to the bodyguards waiting at the door and barked, "What are you standing there for? Tie him up and take him away!" Fortunately, Robin had the foresight to always have a few bodyguards on hand, knowing Oliver''s unruliness. They would be useful, whether dealing with Oliver or stalking fans. George looked down at the boy he had stepped on and narrowed his eyes. His charming face exuded a majestic, intimidating aura. Chapter 104 She Is Mine Their brawling must have disturbed the young girl in his arms. She opened her misty eyes, looking as if she might cry. Milly appeared both pitiful and delicate. George suddenly remembered that she was awake and probably scared. He quickly released his foot andmanded. "Scraml" Robin was immensely relieved. He almost bowed to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tate.¡± The bodyguards were experienced in dealing with Oliver. They swiftly bound him up like a mummy. Oliver was unusually agitated today. Even tied up, he struggled and red sharply at George. His face flushed with anger. "If you have the guts, let''s fight one-on-one! Using helpers is cowardly! "I could never forgive you for taking away my master! I can never forget this grudge! "You son of a... hmpft..." Robin produced a handkerchief from who knows where and stuffed it into Oliver''s mouth. "Haha, Oliver got kicked in the head while filming. He often talks om nonsense. Please don''t take him seriously. It''ste, so we''ll be leaving. We have filming tomorrow, haha." He waved his hand and hurriedly signalled the bodyguards to get the troublesOliver into the car before George decided to really lose his temper. The car sped back to their hotel. Once there, Robin finally had Oliver untied. As soon as he was free, Oliver kicked Robin hard in the stomach. The kick was ferocious, as he had used all his strength. Oliver sent the defenseless Robin flying three metres. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Leon''s Call Still not fully satisfied, Oliver grabbed Robin by the cor, raising his fist and getting ready to punch him Robin was already coughing up blood from the earlier kick. He felt as if his internal organs had suffered a severe injury. However, Oliver was still not done. Robin spat out another mouthful of blood in rage. "Are you done yet? Haven''t you had enough of your madness tonight? Do you want the industry to cklist you in order to feel satisfied? Having been his manager and friend for years, Oliver couldn''t bring himself to st that punch. His eyes were bloodshot as he smashed his fist into the ground with a loud bang. Oliver dered, "Tm going to find him!" With that, he stood up and opened the door, ready to rush out, Robin hurriedly grabbed him. He endured the pain in his chest, knitted his brows, and asked in an anxious tone. "What''s going on? Exin it to me!" Oliver shoved him away, looking as terrifying as a roaring beast. He bellowed, "Get out of my way!" Robin finally realised something was very wrong. Oliver was usually carefree, never this out-of-control, no matter the provocation. He started to panic, and he used all his strength to hold Oliver back. Robin demanded, "Tellwhat happened!" "He took away my master!" Oliver roared furiously, his voice deafening. Robin was momentarily stunned. have a master?" "Who is it? Who''s your master? Since when do you have a master?" Frustrated, Oliver rubbed his hair. He said, "It''s Ms. Milly. It''s aplicated story, and you wouldn''t understand. I need to rescue her." Robin then recalled seeing a girl in George''s arms earlier, but hadn''t paid much attention, as he focused only on saving Oliver. If it was Milly, it wasn''t that surprising. "Wait, how are you going to save her? Do you know who Mr. Tate is? Do you understand his status in Halturia? Forget holding a girl; even if he stood in the street with a nuclear missile, no one would dare question him.¡± Oliver shouted back, "I can''t let Ms. Milly fall into his hands!" A single man and woman, in such a chaotic entertainment circle, who knows what could happen? An S-ss bounty would be the least of his worries if he was responsible for his master''s bullying. How would he confront his peers from the Ghost Sect? Robin was older and wiser. He shook his head at Oliver''s reaction and said calmly, "Not necessarily." Chapter 105 Leon''s Call He exined, "You weren''t there for the shoot, but when I went to the set, I heard Mr. Tate risk his life to save Milly from drowning. For someone of his stature, it''s unlikely he''d personally save someone unless she meant something special to him." Oliver didn''t get it. He probed, "What do you mean?* He knew his master nearly drowned, but did it matter who saved her? Robin didn''t expect him to understand and calmly analysed, "My point is, their rtionship might not be as bad as we think. "For someone of Mr. Tate''s status, personally saving someone means Milly is important to him. Also, Mr. Tate clearly intended to kill you just now, but Milly''s movement snapped him out of it. This suggests they might already know each other well. "If that''s the case, Milly is likely safe." Oliver paused at his exnation. He asked sceptically, "Seriously?" Robin was confident. He continued, "Logically, I''d say there''s a 99% chance.. "And regardless of whether I''m right, if you go now, you won''t even get to see Mr. Tate and might end up. severely beaten. "Think about it. If you want to go, I won''t stop you." Robin wiped the blood from his mouth while his chest was still aching. He took out his phone to make a call. After that, he left, clutching his chest. Oliver slumped on the sofa. She felt helpless and rubbed his face in frustration. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He thought for a moment and decided to make a call. Just as he finished dialling, his phone rang first. Ring! Ring! Startled, he quickly answered, "Hello, Leon?¡± Leon seemed to be outside, with the wind howling in the background, making his voice a bit unclear. "Yes, it''s me. Are you avable? I need to talk to you." Oliver recognised the urgency in his tone, indicating something important about the ghost sect. He answered, "Yes, it''s justhere. I have something to tell you too." Leon knew Oliver well and sensed something was off in his voice. "You go first." Oliver opened his mouth and said, "Well." But as soon as he started, he didn''t know how to continue.. The situation was soplicated that he had no idea where to begin. The m new sect leader had changed Chapter 105 Leon''s Call Or that the new sect leader was filming with him? Or that the new sect leader had been taken away? None of these seemed right, and the sect leader had also told him not to reveal her identity. "Sigh! Forget it. I don''t know how to exin it. You go first." Since he was stammering, Leon didn''t push him. He said, "Fine. I want to tell you that in a few days, there Ve will be a g dinner in Adornin held by the prominent families. Officially, it''s a charity event, but they''ll secretly auction off a test subject." Oliver didn''t get it, and he asked. ¡°A test subject?" Leon''s voice was cold as he exined, "Yes, it''s a living test subject from a rogue scientificb in Maldonia, created through gene rbination. It has the strength of a beast and the appearance of a human, making it a powerful weapon." "So, are you saying we need to buy it?" "Yes, but this mission won''t be easy. I''ve heard the Shadow Pce will also be there, so we might face them again. Hearing this name, Oliver''s brows furrowed in annoyance. He askech restlessly. "Aren''t the Shadow Pce people in Nlirone? Why are theying to Halturia?" Leon pursed his lips and said, "Maybe they''re here for the test subject or just to cause us trouble." The Ghost Sect and the Shadow Pce were always at odds, with deep-seated hatred. They fought on sight. The Shadow Pce would sabotage the Ghost Sect''s business. The Ghost Sect would intercept the Shadow Pce''s ships. In short, neither side had it easy. G Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms The sudden appearance of the Shadow Pce at the g dinner in Halturia was definitely suspicious. Oliver also figured this out naturally. He asked, "What do you needto do?" Leon replied, "It''s simple. King and I will attend the g dinner. You''d be there, too, but pretend not to know us. Act ordingly when the es." "Got it." They hadpleted many missions together, so there was a basic level of tacit understanding among them. ording to Leon''s message, Oliver could roughly guess his n. Given the strict control over firearms in Halturia, they couldn''t afford to openly use firearms, or it would cause them trouble. The Shadow Pce was no exception. Thus, the only viable option was to solve the problem with money. Meanwhile... George carried Milly to his presidential suite. The Tate Group owned this hotel. As per protocol, a presidential suite was always reserved for George in case he needed a ce to stay during inspections. He had a severe obsession with cleanliness, so he regrly cleaned and disinfected the suite to ensure it was ready for his arrival. As he was about to use his fingerprint to open the door, the drunken Milly in his arms suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him and asked, "Who... who are you?" George smiled and was clearly in a good mood. He looked at her and asked, "Who do you think I am?" Milly''s head was foggy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make out his face. Hmm, who is he? "I don''t know who you are," she said sincerely, leaving George with nothing to argue against. George didn''t get angry. He simply said, "It''s okay if you don''t know now. You''ll figure it out once you sober. up." Milly shook her head, making her look adorable. She said, "Okay- Once inside, George ced her on the sofa and gently instructed, ¡°Sit here and stay put. I''ll get you stea to help sober you up. Don''t move, understand?" Milly nodded stupidly. "Good girl" Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms. "Milly? Where are you, Milly?" For the first time, George was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat. They were on the 21st floor! What if the little drunk climbed out the window? He was relieved to see no signs of anyone touching the windows: He finally found her by the potted nt in the corner of the living room. She was squatting by the nt. Her eyes were misty, and she was holding a cushion over her head. When he spotted her, George''s heart settled back into ce. He approached her, intending to carry her back to the sofa. However, she stepped back warily and looked at him with distrust. "I''m a mushroom; I''m blooming. You can''t pick me." George was puzzled. Haha! He was amused by her serious demeanour. Drunk Milly was too cute. If he had time, he could watch her act like a mushroom all day long. However, he felt distressed when he saw the fine sweat on her forehead. George said. "Even mushrooms need water and fertiliser to grow. Con, let''s get you something to drink." Right on cue, Milly''s stomach growled. She had spent the evening opposing George and hadn''t eaten much. She wasn''t stupid; she was just drunk. Hearing that there was food, she obediently followed George. The hotel chef was efficient, and in no time, a table full of dishes was served. Milly ate gracefully, even though she was starving and in a drunken state. She took her twith each bite, like a truedy of noble birth. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although that was the truth; she was a nobledy. But then he noticed the little drunk carefully wrapping a meatball in a napkin after eating one and slipping it into their pocket. They repeated this process with shrimp, eating one and then wrapping another to tuck into their pocket. When she tried to do it with a gnhi, George couldn''t watch any longer. He grabbed her wrist and asked with a frown, "What are you doing? Just eat your food. Why are you putting it in your pocket?* Milly sniffled. Her voice filled with grievance as she exined, ¡°I... I want to take it back for Chewy." "Chewy?" Milly nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, Chewy. Chewy is my best friend, "They''re all mean. They ca b*stard without parents, throw stones at me, crush the flower baskets I painstakingly weave, and lockin a dark room without food. "However, Chewy is willing to be my friend. He''s very obedient and bites those who bully me, so I want to bring him good food." Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms She carefully wrapped a rib in a aukin and tucked it into her p George felt his heart twist painfully; even his fingers trembled uncontrobly. She was the Buts only daughter and was supposed to be cherished and loved, not forced to survive so cautiously. Milly must be talking about her tat the orphanage when she was abandoned. "You can wrap food, but not in your pocket. I''ll get you a takeaway box. You can pack as much as you want. His gentle tone made Milly happy. She obediently stopped packing her pockets. "You''re so nice." She looked at him with eyes full of trust. George couldn''t help but smile. He pinched her nose affectionately and said, "You think I''m xide when I offer think I''m you you a takeaway box? I''ve given you gifts before, but you never said something good about me." His words ctoo fast for Milly''s drunk brain to process, and she stared at him nkly. The more dazed she looked, the more George wanted to tease her. "Milly. I''ll give you ten takeaway boxes. How about that?" Milly nodded with a hazy look in her eyes. She said, "Okay." "If I''m such a good man, what will you call me?" George smiled. He watched her struggle to think but didn''t help her, wanting to hear her true thoughts. Be it taking advantage of her drunken state or using coercion, he wasn''t a saint. He was just a man seeking to satisfy his desires. Milly racked her mind under his intense gaze. After a long time, she suddenly looked up at him with surprise; her eyes twinkled like the stars or perhaps sgems. "I''ll call you Mother Teresa, the saviour!" George was speechless, B Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Shadow Pce. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A drunken Milly was clingier than George had imagined. She was like a child without a sense of security, only able to fall asleep when she held onto his sleeve while he stood by the bed. Even in her sleep, she curled up in protective posture, and her brows were slightly furrowed. Her delicate face was filled with vulnerability and distance, like mermaid foam that would shatter with a touch. George experienced a sharp pain in his heart, simr to a tight squeeze. What had she been through? If not for this drunken state, he might never have seen through the sunny, carefree fa?ade she usually wore. It was now clear that she wasn''t the real her. Regardless of which side was real, she was the woman he had chosen as the future mistress of the Tates and his future wife. Knock, knock, knock, ca light tapping on the door. George straightened up, regaining his usual calm and noble demeanour. He opened the door to find a man with a deep scar on his face standing there. The man nodded slightly upon seeing him and reported, "Master, I''ve found out everything." George''s eyes turned cold, signalling for him to be quiet. He looked back at the sleeping girl in the room to make sure he hadn''t disturbed her. Then, he quietly closed the door behind him. "Speak. What''s going on?" Scarface reported respectfully, "Master, just as you suspected, they''re nning a secret auction. They''re auctioning off an experimental subject from Maldonia. This is the only subject left in the world since the closure of that perverseb. Hearing this, George''s eyes shed with a fierce, icy light. He knew something was off when an obscure small family business''s event attracted so many high-profile guests. There had to be something more. But he hadn''t expected they''d be bold enough to auction off an experimental subject. Scarface hesitated. He looked at George and began, "Master..." George wore a nk face and urged, "Speak your mind." "Master, we''ve learned that the Ghost Sect will also attend the auction. They are determined to acquire the experimental subject. If wepete openly, we might not have the advantage. Should we use underhanded tactics to gain ¨¢ direct advantage? eyes darkened. 107 Shadow Pce The Ghost Sect? Truly, enemies always cross paths. A sinister smile spread on his face, and he coldly spat out, "Whatever it takes, get the experimental subject. As for those from the Ghost Sect... "Kill all of them that cacross!" Scarface nodded in acknowledgment and said, "Yes, Master." George stood by the window on the 21st floor and took in the entire cityscape below. His parents were always busy with work when he was a child. His grandmother raised him while his grandfather was often away with the military. Most of his childhood memories were filled with Rosa''s lubies and stories. Rosa had been a rare beauty in her youth; her every smile and frown was captivating. When he was a child, he believed there were eleven great unsolved mysteries in the world, the eleventh being: how did his gentle, beautiful grandmother end up with his irritable grandfather? So, he worked hard at his studies, with the ultimate dream of creating an elixir of immortality for his grandmother. But fate was cruel. Before he had the chance to showcase his talents, Rosa died in Maldonia at the hands of an underground organisation called the Ghost Sect. How had his gentle, refined grandmother, raised in a household of privilege, becinvolved with such a sinister group? He wanted to investigate, but the Ghost Sect was elusive and filled with highly skilled members, making it nearly impossible to infiltrate. Did they think he''d give up just because of that? He spent three years investigating the Ghost Sect, and then used most of his fortune to establish the Shadow Pce in Nlirone. George vowed to make the Ghost Sect pay in blood. If the truth was unattainable, then it didn''t matter. The elimination of the Ghost Sect would render any truth irrelevant.. Would it? When Milly woke up, her head felt like it wasn''t her own, as she had a splitting headache. Was this what a hangover feels/like? This was the first tthat she had experienced it in her two lifetimes. "You''re awake? Have swater." A deep, maic voice broke through her thoughts, Milly, who had been about to drift back to sleep, snapped awake. Who''s speaking! And a man at that? Why is there a man''s voice in my house? With that thought, Milly shot up from the bed and looked towards the source of the voice in terror. A man was there, sitting on the couch in a suit. He crossed his legs and held a document in one hand. The ordinary gray pen in his grip appeared considerably more elegant due to his presence. He gazed at her, his expression concealed by the fall of his hair. "You what are you doing in my house? How dare you break into my ce? I''ll call the police! Milly pointed at him and used him sharply. She nced at her clothes, relieved to see she was still wearing what she had on yesterday. Okay, my clothes are still the same. This isn''t too bad. George ignored her usation, nor did he rebuke her. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Carry on." Carry on? Did he think he''s in the right? This man has the audacity to ask her to carry on! Milly was already grumpy upon waking up on the wrong side of the bed; she was infuriated to find this man in her home, acting like he owned the ce, If she kept quiet, would this man consider her a pushover? She angrily got out of bed, grabbing a pillow to throw at him. Milly roared, "George, what''s the meaning of this? Do you think I have a good temper? Why did you keep challenging my limit? Do you think I... She turned around and locked eyes with the mass of faces on the tablet on the table. It was... A video conference. Great! Now her already hazy hangover brain felt even more sluggish. Fortunately, her body reacted faster m than her mind. She jumped out of the camera''s view and used alfher wits view to salvage the situation. "Over and over again, you repeatedly exhausted yourself, so I can overcthem." Thank goodness she had recently studied for the college entrance exam. Her brain still clearly remembered the poem. The air froze for a second. Then, an awkward exnation cfrom theputer. "Oh so Mr Tate has a child studying at home! So diligent Chapter 107 Shadow Pce "Yeah, yeah, isn''t that a Menus poem? Haha, very cultured." "Absolutely, Diomedes''s works are indeed great. Such dedication." Milly was speechless. Do you even hear yourselves?! X Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The Evil Capitalist Listening to the ttery on the video conference, which waspletely out of context, made Milly''s nervespletely copse. Her face turned bright red as she buried herself in her bed like an ostrich, hiding her head under the pillow. This is too embarrassing! It''s more embarrassing than forgetting to zip up my pants at a concert! George chuckled as he watched her bury her head in the pillow. He worried she might suffocate and quickly ended the video conference. George said, ¡°Alright, that''s all for the meeting. Report the details to my assistant, Mr. Jarvis," After he closed the tablet, he walked over to the bed, saying, "The meeting''s over. You can get up now." Milly peeked out in grievance. After she confirmed the tablet was indeed closed, she looked at him with a mix of frustration and embarrassment, "Why didn''t you you were in a meeting? I made a fool of myself because of you." This was the first tMilly showed such a vulnerable side in front of him, and George found it adorable. He liked this side of her-yful and sweet. "I didn''t expect you to wake up so early. It won''t happen again," George exined earnestly. "There won''t be a next time!" Milly huffed angrily. She red at him andmanded, "Now get out of my room. I need to change!" George didn''t move. He kindly reminded her, "Are you sure this is your room?" Milly nced around. She was about to say something when she froze.. This... really isn''t my room. Although Jordan had bookeda nice hotel suite but it wasn''t this luxurious. There aren''t anyrge floor-to- ceiling windows or avish outdoor pool on the balcony. "You got drunkst night and wouldn''t letleave, so I had to bring you back to my ce, George exined, seeing her shock. Upon hearing this, Milly scowled, attempting to recall the details. Drunk? It seemed usible. But clinging to him and not letting him go? I don''t believe it. "Are you lying? I have a reputation for handling my liquor well." y''s confidence wavered as she said this, because she had never actually been drunk before and had no idea what she was like when intoxicated. Chapter 108 The Evil Capitalist Even without knowing it, she was sure it couldn''t be as tic as he described. Clinging to his sleeve and not letting go Impossible! She felt physically ill around men and nearly threw up just being near them. Milly had shown him a lot of respect by not throwing up directly in his face. George saw her sceptical look and raised an eyebrow, as if anticipating this reaction. He pulled our his phone, opened the gallery, and said, "I knew you''d deny it when you woke up, so I purposely recorded a video to prove my innocence." He emphasised the word ''purposely. The phone screen showed a clear video. Her face was red. She was sitting upright on the bed and tightly gripping George''s sleeve. She looked at him tearfully and pleaded, "You can''t leave. I don''t want you to leave." In the video, George''s wrist moved slightly as he tried to pull away. However, she widened her grew more agitated. She stood up, clutching his sleeve even tighter as tears streamed down her face. "You eyes and can''t leave. Don''t abandon me. You can''t abandon me!" Her gaze was like someone looking at a heartless scoundrel. Milly was utterly stunned. Was that really me, the one that crying so pathetically! Was I the shameless person who clung to George''s arm? George put away his phone and looked at her meaningfully. He asked, "You have anything else to say?" The video evidence was irrefutable. She had no choice but to believe it. Milly rubbed her nose, feeling so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide. "Hehe. I always knew Mr. Tate was a gentleman. You see, I guessed it right. "Mr. Tate, you''re so magnanimous. Don''t hold it against a drunkard like me. Could you delete the video? After all, I''m a public figure. If this gets out, how will I survive?" This is so humiliating! I couldn''t think of any way to resolve the embarrassment. And this video could fall in anybody''s hands; why did this video have to be in George''s hands? After she had been so mean to him, this man finally had leverage against her. He definitely wouldn''t delete it. Sure enough, George didn''t directly respond. Instead, he stood up and headed for the door. His tone was vague. "Let''s eat first. We''ll talk about it after breakfast." Milly grumbled silently, "You''re petty!" She swore she would never touch alcohol again! Never allow these evil capitalists another onnortunity to use it against her. Die 108 The Evil Capitalist The hotel delivered them a light breakfast. After a hangover, her stomach felt like it was burning. The cereal was just what she needed. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After eating, Milly feltpletely rejuvenated and full of energy. She ced her spoon in the bowl. Her bright eyes eagerly watched George and said, "Mr. Tate, I''ve finished cating." George responded coolly with a grunt. Then he stood up and urged, "Get ready: I''ll take you to the set." "Wait!" Milly quickly stopped him. "Didn''t you say we''d talk about the video after breakfast? I''ve eaten. Can you delete it now?" Milly looked at George with hopeful, pleading eyes. George nced down at her hopeful eyes, then sat back down on the couch. "Alright." Milly was surprised he would agree so easily. A wave of happiness m surged through her, and her eyes lit ub reducing her usual resentment towards him. "Mr. Tate, I never expected you to be so considerate. Earlier, I failed to acknowledge your stature and made mistakes, but instead of holding it against me, you generously forgave my errors. My gratitude for you is immense, like an unending river. You truly embody the qualities of a modern leader." She buttered him up withpliments, her voice bright and clear. George''s expression didn''t change. He handed her a ss of warm water to soothe her throat after her speech. I''m a businessman." Milly blinked, not understanding what being a businessman had to do with the video. She said, ¡°I know,¡± George smiled slightly and asked, "So, what will you givein exchange for deleting the video?" Milly was taken aback. Wow, he was really ying her. Milly was furning- She thought he''d changed for the better and was kind. But no, he was still just as cunning and merciless. Capitalists will always be capitalists. Even if they evolved, they''d becmore evil capitalists, not phnthropists! X Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Slow Death Milly forced a friendly smile and asked, "How about I give you money? How much do you want?" George nced at her indifferently and retorted. "Do you think I''d want money?" His eyes carried a subtle disdain, mocking how ridiculous her suggestions were. Milly bit her lip. Indeed, he didn''t need money. "When I becfamous, I''ll endorse your family''s products for free. How about this?" George took a sip of his coffee and turned to her with a fake smile. He asked, "Do you think my familycks influential actresses?" Milly was unsure what else to say. No to this, no to that; dealing with a man in his midlife crisis was indeed difficult. Gritting her teeth, she decided to drop her pretense and show her ws. She pointed out, "Secretly taking photos is illegal. I can sue you for viting my image rights. Even a royalty have to obey thew." She spoke with conviction and righteousness. Anyone else speaking to George like this would have vanished from Adonio. But this was Milly. He found her cute. Someone as adorable as her should be bold and fearless, afraid of nothing. However, he remainedposed on the surface and suggested, "You can try suing me. Let''s see if any court dares to take the case." Milly wasn''t foolish; she knew that with George''s status, no one would dare provoke him. She couldn''t win this battle. But she couldn''t swallow her pride. In her past life, she''d never suffered such humiliation in the entertainment industry. This was a first. "Speak! What do you want?" Milly asked. George looked at her with hints of amusement in his eyes. Knowing he shouldn''t push her too far, he got straight to the point. "Simple. There''s a g night in a few days, and I need a date.¡± Milly didn''t believe him for a second. She frowned at the suggestion and rebuked, "You need a date? Who are you kidding?!" Everyone knew George was the most sought-after bachelor in their circle. Every socialite and noblewoman wanted to be near him. Chapter 109 Slow Deathcking in that department. George agreed, "I don''tck ordinary dates. I need someone who understands boundaries and won''t overstep them. As someone from a prestigious family, you should understand what I mean. Milly began to understand. In high society, appearances were deceiving, as everyone was in harmony. Behind the scenes, everything was about interests. George was at the top of the interest chain. Everyone wanted a piece of him. The slogic applied to his dates. They also wanted a piece of the pie. Those who got money were the good ones, but swere even greedier, and cash alone couldn''t satisfy them. Finding a date who understood the boundaries was indeed important. Seeing her with her head bowed, lost in thought, George decided to add more fuel to the fire. He said. "At these gatherings, it''s inevitable to run into various elders. If you don''t have a date, they''ll forcibly match you up with someone. It''s hard to avoid because they''re elders, but it''s truly bothersome. "Our rtionship is purely transactional. You helpedavoid unnecessary trouble, and I''ll delete your video. It''s an equal exchange." Hearing this, Milly couldn''t help but nod. It seemed like a fair deal. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But something still felt off. It was as if she was falling into a trap. "Are you serious? Is it really just about havingas your date for this one time? Or do you have sother agenda?" George shrugged, and he looked indifferent. ¡°I remember telling you before that, since you disagree with our elders'' arranged engagement, I won''t force it," he said. "You are only my fianc¨¦e in name, even though you can''t take off this bracelet for the tbeing. However, for now, we can simplymunicate as friends within our respective families. "Of course, you can remain suspicious. I could always send the video to Jordan and see how much he''dpensatefor my emotional distress. You know I''m a businessman, not a phnthropist." Milly quickly interjected, "No, no, I believe you." If Jordan saw that video, how would he think of her? Thinking it over, she realised George had a point. Given his stature, this man had no reason to entangle himself with a minor like her. "Alright, I promise you. I''ll be your date for the event, and you''ll delete the video as per our agreement,¡± Milly said. George nodded and said, "Deal," After all, we needed to boil a frog slowly. Hot water would only make it jump away. Standing up, off he looked at her and said, "Let''s go. I need to visit the set to meet Mr. Hawkins. I''ll drop your "Okay." Chapter 109 Slow Death The familiar Bentley awaited them. In the back seat. Danny was updating George on thepany''s progress, asionally handing him documents to sign. Milly quietly watched the scenery pass by. After handling the important tasks, Danny finally spoke about the immediate situation. "Boss. I just liaised with Neal''s manager. He doesn''t have many scenes in this movie and cano M transition directly to the next one. There''s another production by our Tate Group riext to the studio. Should we arrange for him to join?" Milly was about to yawn out of boredom when she choked on hearing this. He mean, Neal could get a role through connections? Ignoring the ethical implications, it was undoubtedly beneficial for an actor''s career. George declined tly. He stated, ¡°There is no special treatment. Tate Group doesn''t support deadweight." Danny said, "Understood, Boss." Milly was stunned; her eyes were wide. This wouldn''t do! "Can I say something?" Milly asked weakly, then smiled tteringly. George nced at her and said, "Speak." "Ahem!" Milly cleared her throat and spoke with a sense of righteousness. ''Actually, I think since we have this opportunity, there''s no need to waste it. We can let Neal y the role. Honestly, I think he''s pretty good." It pained her to plead for someone else. She''d never asked for any role for herself, yet here she was, begging George for something unimportant. If it weren''t for repaying Neal for saving her life, she wouldn''t have bothered with this. George''s expression darkened as he listened. X Chapter 110 Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Even Danny, who was nearby, couldn''t help but shrink his neck, ncing at the car door with a desperate urge to jump out and escape, Why is it that every tMs. Milly angers Mr. Tate, I happen to be on the scene? Why do I always have to endure this feeling of being just one step away from death? It''s not fair! George looked at her coldly, his eyes hard to read. "You think Neal is pretty good? His sharp eyes stayed locked on Milly, not missing even the slightest change in her expression. The whole car felt suffocating with his growing murderous vibe. Milly wasn''t dumb. Even though she didn''t know why he was so unpredictable, she could definitely sense the danger. Swallowing nervously, she tried to speak, ¡°Yeah, isn''t he one of yourpany''s artists? He''s pretty helpful. and kind-hearted. He''s indeed pretty good... George''s anger intensified. Milly shrank back, confused about why he was suddenly so pissed off again. She tried ttering him, but he wasn''t buying it. Maybe I wasn''t doing it right? "Ahem," clearing her throat, she decided to try another way. "You know, being helpful isn''t everything. He''s also good-looking, really handsand cheerful. Yourpany sure knows how to pick talent." Did I get it right this time? "Haha," George let out a coldugh, and the icy vibe around him only got stronger. Handsome? And cheerful? I knew it-this little hedgehog always find a way to pissoff Seeing George''s face darken like a thunderstorm, Danny decided to save himself before he blew up. So he quickly chimed in, "Actually/what Ms. Milly means is that you have a great eye for talent. But no matter how beautiful a pearl is, it''s still just a pearl and not very practical. Unlike you, Mr. Tate-you''re not only handsand charming but also sessful. That''s the kind of guy all girls like.¡± He finished in one breath, almost choking himself. Life isn''t easy. I''m just trying to survive, Danny thought. Finally, desperate to stay out of trouble, he shot Milly a look and winked, signalling her to jump in with Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Catching on. Milly quickly nodded, "Yeah, that''s right! Mr. Jarvis is totally right! You''re not like them at all. You''re obviously way better. After all, you''re the one who takes care of all of us." She wasn''t sure if it was just her imagination, but as soon as she said that, the tension in the car seemed to ease up a bit. George''s hand froze, and he looked at her. ¡°So, do you also fancy the type like me?" Huh? How did the conversation end up here again? Milly thought to herself. They had just rified their rtionship, deciding to be ordinary friends. Now, talking about liking each other? That was like tripping over your own feet after just finding your bnce! Terrified, Milly quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no! I''m just an ordinary person, unworthy of tarnishing the precious body of a financial supporter like you." Her words were firm, and sincere, like a resolute deration of joining a party. George squinted at her, then after a while, he spoke, "What if I allow you to tarnish it?" Milly was shocked. Is this a death sentence? If she said yes, things would get messy, and they wouldn''t be able to untangle them. If she said no, it would be even worse. George would surely throw a tantrum again. Milly agonised over it for a while before cautiously replying, ¡°Tarnishing a financial supporter''s body, isn''t that, like, totally inappropriate? You''re just like a daddy to me. "I know you''re just testing my determination. Don''t worry, I am absolutelymitted to following the principle of being loyal to my benefactor. I won''t let anyone manipte my thoughts, and I''ll strive to be a positive, upright youth of the new era!" As soon as she said that, the tense air rxed for a moment before exploding again. The cold pressure filled the car once more, chilling everyone inside. Milly gulped and pitifully huddled in the corner of her seat, puzzled. She rubbed her arms, covered in goosebumps from the chilly air. I''ve done my best to exin, so why is he still so mad? She looked over at Danny on the other side, asking for help. At this point, Danny had already closed his eyes in despair. Ms. But, you can ignore me, treatlike air, or pretend I don''t exist. Please, just don''t treatlike a human being. Though I''m physically here, I''m already dead inside. I can''t take it... Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous Can''t take it... The car continued on steadily. When they were only five hundred metres away from the filming location, Milly quickly asked the driver to stop the car. "Just dropoff here, I''ll walk the rest of the way." George frowned, clearly not agreeing. Quick to read the situation, Danny chimed in, "Ms. Milly, we''re heading to the set too. We can all go together." "Nah, it''s alright, Milly waved it off. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The people there don''t know I''m a member of the But family, and I''d e rather not Stir up any gossip. I just want to focus on acting and making smoney. So, it''s best if we split up. Danny hesitated. "But..." "Let her get off, George''s chilly voice cut in, devoid of emotion. Milly swiftly got out of the car, feeling like she was causing too much trouble. She looked at George and earnestly said, "Thanks, Daddy. Bang! Before she could finish expressing her gratitude, the door had already mmed shut. Milly was at a loss for words. When Milly arrived at the set, everyone was already there. Joy hurried over upon seeing her, nervously checking her out. "Boss) you okay? Last night, when I went to §â§Ò§ã§Ü§à§Û pick you up. Mr. Jarvis toldMr. Tate took you home. inging "I got worried and followed to check on you. I saw you clinging onto Mr. Tate, refusing to let go. No matter how I tried to persuade you, you wouldn''t listen. So, I left. Joy''s words were muffled as Milly quickly covered her mouth. "Shh, keep quiet!" After making sure no one was listening, Milly finally let out a sigh of relief. "Last night was an ident. Just pretend you don''t know, alright? Nobody can know, not even Jordan!" Joy nodded quickly, signalling her understanding. Milly let go of her but still felt uneasy. "I have no connection with him whatsoever. And in the future, don''t say anything if you see him." low wrinkled her nose and cautiously said "But Mr.rvis said you''re Mr Tate''s fianc¨¦e" Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous "Bullshit! That''s not true, he''s making it up." Milly eximed, jumping up. What''s wrong with this Danny? How could he spread such rumours? X Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping Joy watched the flustered Milly and blinked. Though she hadn''t been with Milly for long, just a few days in total, she felt... Something was off. Very off. As soon as Milly caught Joy''s expression, she realised she had jumped the gun. "What''s with that look? You think I''m lying to you?" Joy''s face went pale in an instant, her smile still. "No, no, no Seeing her reaction, Milly felt instantly annoyed. "You still don''t believe me, huh? Fine, letbreak it down for you. "What kind of person is George? He''s at the top of the pyramid, seeing all kinds of shy worlds and women. But despite all that, he''s still single. What do you think is the reason?" "Uh..."Joy awkwardly tugged at her hand. "Boss, maybe we don''t need to analyse this..." But Milly shook off her hand and said firmly, "Why not? I''m determined to rify this with you today. "He''s just not into girls, you know? He told you that yesterday to useas a cover, got it?" Joy''s face had gone pale, and she nodded quickly. Seeing Joy finally believe her, Milly smirked confidently. She had to go all out to make her buy it. Luckily, having spent a lifetin the entertainment industry in her past life, she still had sacting skills up her sleeve. She scared the poor girl, but if she didn''t make it sound serious enough, she wouldn''t believe it. Just as she was about to drop the act, a cold sneer cfrom behind her. "Turns out I didn''t even know I''m into men." Milly was startled. Joy was on the verge of tears now. "Boss, I was just about to warn you, but you spoke too fast, I didn''t even get a chance to say anything..." Milly froze, feeling like her blood was flowing backwards in that instant. When she turned around, she was met once again with those familiar, incredibly gloomy eyes. Thest tshe felt this awkward was at the Fitzgeralds'' Paramount Hotel''s suite when George overheard her calling him her fianc¨¦ from behind. How long had passed since then? History was repeating itself once again. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Truly, Diomedes is right. Speaking ill of athers behind their backs would bring cmity upon oneself! Oh dear, he seemed even angrier this time. Could it be that he wouldn''t even delete the video this time? Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping Everyone was dumbfounded. They felt like they''d heard something they shouldn''t have, wishing they could just disappear into the ground. Right on the brink of disaster, a clear voice broke the tension, ¡°George, you''re here! Are you visiting the set today?" Milly looked at Stephanie with tears in her eyes. Never before had she felt so thankful to Stephanie. At that moment, she was like her saving grace! Feeling Milly''s intense gaze, Stephanie''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, tinged with disgust. Has this b*tch taken something wrong? Why is she suddenly givingthat look? Is she trying to show off or something? Hmph! What''s there to be so proud about? Just wait, your smile won''tst long! Joining Stephanie was Neal, already dressed up. He greeted George confidently, trying to show off his skills. "Hello, Mr. Tate." Whether it was just his imagination or not, he felt George''s gaze was sharper than usual. George first looked him up and down, then stared into his eyes, making him shake in his boots. Finally, he said, "His head''s too big for his body, shoulders sticking out like wings, posture''s all wrong, too skinny with no muscles, and his skin''s dark butcks manly vibes." And to top it off, he added, "Ugly as sin." Neal''s smile froze, like the world was crashing down around him. As a celebrity, his looks and physique were his pride and joy, but George tore him apart as if he had no worth at all. Am I getting cklisted? Stephanie tried to smooth things over, "George, you know, Neal''s been putting in a lot of effort." Hearing her speak, George gave her a cold re, sending chills down everyone''s spine. Then, he muttered, ''Get lost." Stephanie was shocked. She hadn''t expected George to be so rude, yelling at her in front of everyone like that. It was humiliating. With tears welling up, she looked like she was on the verge of crying but was holding back. "George, I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to let you know that my grandpa''s back in town. He says he misses you and wants to catch up." George squinted, pondering over the truth behind her words. Although his grandfather had a good rtionship with Milly''s grandfather, he didn''t have many dealings with him. With plenty of men in the But family, was it really necessary for him to meet them? Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping If it were before, he would have simply refused to meet them. But now, with Milly He had no choice but to meet them.. "Got it. George replied in a t tone. Stephanie''s eyes lit up, and she quickly continued, "Then when the es, let''s go htogether." George frowned and refused, "Not convenient. But Stephanie wasn''t ready to give up. She quickly continued, "George, are you going on a business trip out ve na of town if it''s nearby, I can cto see you, and then we can go back together. Where are you going for your business trip?" "Frosnds." Everyone fell silent. "Pffi- Milly couldn''t help but burst intoughter upon hearing this. It must be said that George had an innate talent for discerning between genuine and fake, as well as for delivering knockout punches, Before Stephanie could shoot a venomous re her way, she quickly looked away. At that moment, her eyesnded on Neal, who stood awkwardly nearby. He seemed really knocked down by George''s words earlier, like a deted balloon. Though she was still feeling weird around Neal, he did save her once. Being human, she couldn''t just forget that. So, she walked up to him, pushing down the queasy feeling, and tried to keep her tone calm as she said, m "Don''t be too upset. Nobody''s perfect, and besides, Mr. Tate is obviously in a bad mood just now. It isn''t just about you, so don''t dwell on it too much." Her voice was gentle, like a cool breeze on a hot summer day, instantly dispelling the gloom in his heart. His ears tinged with a blush, feeling a bit shy. "Thanks, Milly." Crack... George''s fists tightened, his anger on the brink of boiling over. At that moment, he regretted it all. He couldn''t wait anymore, not for gradual tactics or waiting for opportunities to arise, he wanted to brand this woman all over with his own mark! Let''s see who dares to get close to her. Danny stood behind him, frantically wiping the sweat beads from his forehead. Sob... Ms. Milly is wonderful in many ways, but she seems to unintentionally stir things up wherever she goes. It''s not like she means any harm, but she always givespressure. And what about this Neal? Is he blind or something? Can''t he see that Mr. Tate is on the verge of exploding? Yet there he is, ¦¯¦° grinning at Ms. Milly What''s SO funny? Keepughing like that and you''ll be banished back to your hometown for goodughs! X Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Gift Firashed Milly wrapped up thest morning scene, and as she finished, Joy hurriedly handed her a bottle of water. It was an easy scene, done in one take. Taking a seat u under the parasol, Milly cracked open the water bottle and took a few sips, feeling refreshed. ncing around, she felt something was off... After a while, she realised what it was. The atmosphere on set seemed notably more rxed now. Even n had started speaking with his legs crossed. "Did George leave?" Milly inquired. As Joy tidied up her wind-tousled hair, she nodded. ¡°Yeah, he left while you were still shooting. Seemed urgent, like he got an important call or something." "Oh. I see." She had been so immersed in her scene that she hadn''t noticed themotion outside. Oddly, she felt a pang of loss, like something was missing. Seeing her serious expression and furrowed brow, Joy couldn''t help asking, "Feeling down, Boss?" Milly hesitated for a moment, then quickly denied. ''No, I''m fine." Although she said so, her furrowed brow refused to rx, and the pent-up frustration in her chest just wouldn''t dissipate! She scratched her head vigorously, wondering what was wrong with her! Sunknown resentment seemed to be controlling her emotions, suppressing her nerves, but she couldn''t quite pinpoint its source. "Hey, hey, hey, Boss, I just fixed your hair, and now you''ve messed if up again," Joy quickly protested. Milly sheepishly lowered her hand, apologising, "Sorry, I forgot." Joy carefully fixed her hair and cautiously asked, "Boss, are you upset because Mr. Tate left without saying goodbye to you?" With a resounding "thud," the wall of frustration in her chest copsed. At that moment, all her resentment and anger seemed to find their source, and her breathing becmuch easier. So... Milly bit her lip in disbelief. 4m I really bothered because of George? No, impossible! Chapter 112 Gift "It''s not about him. It''s just the filming that''s gota bit off. It has nothing to do with George, Milly said firmly. Joy nodded, choosing to believe her for now, "Oh, I see" Then, remembering something, she added, "Oh, by the way, Boss, when Mr. Tate left, he mentioned he got gifts for everyone in the crew, but yours seemed to be separate. Don''t forget to check it outter, see if you like it or not." Milly flipped through the script nearby and scoffed, "Yeah, like anyone cares." Even though she said that, it felt like the frustration in her chest vanished in an instant, reced by a surge of joy. A smile tugged at her lips. Hold on, something''s wrong. Why am I smiling? That''s the Tate family! That''s George! He''s the person I swore never to yield to! She shook her head hard, trying to stay alert. At that moment, the bracelet under her long sleeve moved slightly and then went still again. Meanwhile, on the other side Stephanie made mistakes repeatedly during filming. She was just scolded harshly by n. n jabbed a finger at her forehead, furious. "You and Milly are both newbies, but she never screws up. If you have time, learn from her. Acting isn''t just about trying hard on your own, you need to watch and learn." Sitting under the umbre, she stomped her foot, her face twisted with rage. "Milly, Milly, it''s always Milly! What''s so great about her? Why does everyone always side with her?!" Just wait, I''ll definitely crush her into dirt. Ding ding ding-The sharp ringtone of her phone interrupted her fury. Stephanie pulled out her phone and saw Jonathan'' on the screen. She frowned. Isn''t Jonathan supposed to be filming right now? Why is he calling? She took a deep breath and picked up the call. "Hello, Jonathan?¡± Her voice had already returned to its usual sweet and obedient tone. A deep voice cthrough the phone. ¡°Hello, Stephanie. I heard from Jordan that you''re filming at the Television City. Why didn''t you tell me? I could cand look after you." Hearing Jonathan''s concern, Stephanie''s angry expression softened, and she couldn''t help but smile. Jonathan always cared about her the most. Chapter 112 Gift ¡°I just got here a few days ago. I was going to tell you, but I didn''t want to interrupt your work. I''m doing fine here, so don''t worry about me. "It''s just that Milly The unfinished sentence clearly hinted that something was wrong. As expected, Jonathan immediately exploded, "What? Is Milly bullying you? Is she abusing her power?" Stephanie quickly said, ¡°No, Jonathan, don''t think like that. She didn''t bully me. She... She treatsreally well, really. She really does... Her rushed exnation sounded a bit like she was holding back tears, making it clear she felt aggrieved but didn''t want to admit it. Hearing this, Jonathan''s heart ached. "She did bully you, didn''t she? Stephanie, you''re too nice. She treats you badly, and you still defend her. You''re too na?ve... Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Stephanie sat on a stool under the sunshade, staring nkly in Milly''s direction. A flicker of malice shed in her eyes, but her words sounded pitiful. Jonathan, Milly is nice to me. I''m not as smart as she is. It''s normal for the m" director to like her more than me. I''m here to learn and I''m not as good as her at handling rtionships. Jonathan, am I useless?" Hearing this, Jonathan''s face instantly darkened. He watched Stephanie grow up. She was always obedient and om understanding, nevek fighting or Qpeting for anything. That''s why all six brothers were willing to cherish her. He thought Milly was the same. Turned out, he was wrong. She was so mean that she managed to alienate Stephanie from the entire crew. "Stephanie, don''t worry. I''ll prepare ssmall gifts for everyone in the om crewter. You can and them out, NO just to smooth things over. They might cut you sck since you''re being generous." G X Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Ms But''s Gift As the crew wrapped up the morning shoot and started prepping for the next scene, a thunderous engine sound echoed through the sel. A huge truck with a massive body parked at the entrance of the set. Following closely behind, a driver d in a blue work uniform leapt down from the driver''s seat and eximed loudly "Ms. But, which one of you is Ms. But? I have a delivery for you. Could you please sign for it?" Before Milly could react, Joy excitedly raised her hand and eximed, "Here, over here!" Instantly, everyone''s attention turned to her, even n stared at her in disbelief. "Milly, did you order something?" "Huh? I didn''t..." Before she could finish her sentence, Joy gently nudged her from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°Boss, you forgot. It''s delivery from Mr. Tate!" Milly finally realised that there might be something to it after all. "Hehe, it''s... my friend bought it, hehe." For sreason, she felt awkward saying the word "friend". n didn''t think much of it and just smiled at her. "Alright, young people these days like to keep things mysterious. Go ahead." Milly put down the script and took a few steps, but a figure dashed ahead of her. Stephanie took the delivery slip from the driver, swiftly signed her name, and said with a smile, "Thank you, sir." Seeing this scene, everyone on the set couldn''t help but furrow their brows. Didn''t Milly''s assistant Joy just say this delivery was for Milly? How cStephanie went to sign for it? But, both of them have the st name, so it was easy to confuse them. Stephanie smiled sweetly, then turned to everyone and said cheerfully, "This is a gift from and my fifth brother, who knew I was here filming. He specially prepared it for everyone, hoping you all will like it." As the driver swung open the cargo door of the truck, the interior was packed with luxurious gift boxes. shining with gold. It was almost as if they could have engraved vish" on the truck itself. Even Stephanie, standing nearby, was taken aback for a moment. Jonathan really went all out, huh? But then she remembered her pitiful plea on the phone earlier. Jonathan must have felt sorry for her and wanted to save her face. This realisation straightened her spine a bit, and a hint of pride appeared on her face. They used to give Stephanie a hard tfor messing up the shooting, but now, seeing these fancy gifts. they switched gears and startedplimenting. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Wow, Stephanie''s fifth brother must be loaded! He really spoils her." Chapter 113 Ms But''s Gift nothing for them." "Hehe, earlier, Milly''s assistant imed it was for them. What a joke! Just because they share ast ndoesn''t mean they''re all the same. They should have sself-awareness." "Hahaha, exactly." Joy felt like tearing up hearing everyone''s sarcasm. Mr. Tate clearly said he got the gift for Milly. "Boss, I''m sorry for causing trouble with my big mouth. I didn''t expect Mr. Jonathan to prepare a gift too. I thought it was arranged by Mr. Tate. I''m sorry..." Milly didn''t seem to mind. She turned back to her seat and reassured her, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. Don''t be upset." Her tone was calm, showing no emotional change, but the sense of her gloominess was still perceptible. Joy noticed her eyes losing their sparkle and felt uneasy. "Boss, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. I embarrassed you." Milly responded, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to keep apologising." With a soft sigh, she couldn''t shake off the disappointment that Jonathan, knowing she was also filming here, chose to overlook her. Does he truly dislikethat much? Feeling oddly choked up, not sure if it''s the previous owner''s emotions or her own. As Oliver pulled up in his sports car at the set, he spotted everyone gathered excitedly, unwrapping gifts. "Wow, this is the newest perffrom Dothis year. I''ve been eyeing it forever but never had the guts to splurge on it." "Is this a diamond ne from Wavestone? Oh my gosh, it''s so gorgeous! It can''t be fake, right?" FED "Fake? No way! Look, there''s even an anti-counterfeitbel here. This is the real deal, genuine diamonds!" "Stephanie, your brother is so good to you. I''m so jealous!" "Yeah, you''re really basking in his glory." Amidst all the tteringments, Stephanie finally let out all her pent-up resentment. Even her look towards Milly regained its superiority. So what if she''s the real youngdy? Right now, she''s still sitting in the corner being mocked. The But brothers will always pamper me. In everyone else''s eyes, I''m still the cherished Ms. But. Right? But that''s not enough, not nearly enough. She wanted to crush Milly, to trample her into the ground so she can never rise again! Chapter 113 Ms But''s Gift Stephanie smiled, but an aura of chilling ruthlessness emanated from her, making it hard to believe that such a delicate girl could harbour such mismatched madness for her age. Several staff members approached her with gifts in hand, ready to thank her. But they were startled by her icy demeanour. ''Stephanie, what''s wrong? Are you tired?" Stephanie cback to her senses, the sharpness in her eyes fading away, reced by her usual shy and sweet demeanour. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just stayed uptest night reading the script, so I didn''t get much sleep. The others quicklyplimented her, "Stephanie, you''re just too hardworking. You cfroma m el wealthy family, you''re beautiful, and yet you still work so hard. Aren''t you leaving any room for us ordinary folks to survive?" "Yeah, health is our greatest asset. Don''t push yourself too hard." Stephanie smiled and said obediently, "Thank you all for your concern. As long as you like the gifts, that''s what matters. If there''s anything you don''t like, just letknow, and I''ll have my brother exchange it for you. "Wow, thanks, Stephanie." Then, Stephanie picked up another gift and walked over to Milly in front of everyone, smiling gently. "Milly, this one''s for you. "This is something my fifth brother specially prepared forto share with everyone. Go ahead, open it up. Do you like it?" She figured with so many people around, Milly wouldn''t refuse her. After all, she was trying to be kind. If Milly rejected her, it would seem like she was picking a fight for no reason. But if she epted, she''d probably feel ufortable inside. What Stephanie wanted was for her to feel ufortable, preferably if she lost it right then and there. Joy was hired by Jordan as an assistant, and she also knew Milly''s identity. The "fifth brother" mentioned by Stephanie must be Milly''s brother too. Bringing it up like this, Stephanie definitely had sulterior motives, which made Joy feel sorry for Milly. "Boss... X Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Which Ms But? Milly paid no attention and simply thanked her as she epted the gift. Inside the gift box were a delicate bottle of perfand a ne, both looking quite valuable. It had to be said that Jonathan had a good taste. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "It looks pretty cool. I like it. Thank you, Milly said. Stephanie was stunned by her indifferent expression. She didn''t want her thanks, she wanted to see her upset and freaking out. Then, she angrily gritted her teeth. She just couldn''t believe it. Can she really stay so cool? This is a gift from Jonathan to the whole crew, all for my sake. Did she have no clue about it at all? Right then, an irritated voice rang out. "Who''s the dumbass who called for the big truck? It''s blocking my limited edition 2020 Ferrari 6.5lgts!" They saw Oliver, twirling his car keys, muttering as he walked, ¡°Is this filming set switched to a market now?" His pink hair flew in the wind, adding to his already stunning appearance. Even when he seemed annoyed. his delicate face still gave off a breathtaking vibe. Plus, with his perfect proportion, everyone couldn''t help but think he was just born lucky. As he approached, a few crew members greeted him, but he just lifted his head arrogantly, not bothering to acknowledge anyone. It was like he thought he was above everyone else. Luckily for him, he had many fans. If it were anyone else, they''d be torn to shreds for this kind of behaviour! His proud gaze swept around, skipping over the director, the assistant director, and even the director''s assistant. But when his eyesnded on Milly, they lit up instantly. He happily dashed over to her and began to show his loyalty. "Ms. Milly, I''m here! Did you miss me, Ms. Milly? Do you want swater, Ms. Milly? Are you hungry, Ms. Milly? Are you tired, Ms. Milly? Do you need help with your lines, Ms. Milly?" If he had a tail, it''d be wagging like crazy by now. Milly was getting a headache from his constant babbling, feeling the urge to shut him up with a cloth! "Mr. Oliver, you don''t have to shout. I can still hear you." Oliver looked at her with a sad expression, ying with his fingers. "But I''m just too excited! Oh, and my assistant knows this awesbubble tea spot. I asked him to grab two cups. He''ll bring them overter." "No, thanks, Gonna get fat." "Howe? I told them to take out the sugar, ice, milk, and tea. It won''t make you fat," Oliver replied earnestly. Take out sugar, ice, milk, and tea... Isn''t that just a bowl of water? Milly smirked, looking at Oliver''s serious expression. Suddenly, she remembered the bowl of ice he bought at the school gate. You wouldn''t believe it, but this guy really could do something as ridiculous as that. Stephanic stood beside them, feeling like an outsider. Yet, between the two of them, there was a familiarity that made her feel excluded, like they were old friends catching up after years apart. It was impossible to join in their conversation. She gritted her teeth in jealousy. Even though Milly was just an ordinary person now, why was Oliver still treating her so nicely? Shouldn''t he be trying to cosy up to Stephanie like everyone else did? After all, she was the But family''s youngdy! Taking a deep breath, Stephanie forcefully suppressed the jealousy in her heart, stering on a sweet smile. She handed him a gift box, saying, "Mr. Oliver, this gift is for you." H Oliver nced at the gift box in front of him and raised an eyebrow. "For me? No need for gifts without merit. I don''t want it." Stephanie choked on his words. He didn''t seem so unapproachable when he was talking to Milly just now. Why was he suddenly so cold to her? Could it be that Milly spoke ill of me?! That b*tch! Stephanie hurriedly said, "Mr. Oliver, everyone has one. They''re all very popr, famous luxury items. You can take a look. I believe you''ll like it too." She refused to believe that there was someone in the world who didn''t like luxury items. Once Oliver saw such an expensive gift, he would surely realise she cfrom a wealthy family, and surely he would immediately cover to tter her like everyone else. By then, Milly would be the one kneeling down to hold her shoes. Oliver opened the gift box, somewhat sceptical. One second, two seconds, three seconds... No reaction. Finally, Stephanie, feeling a bit impatient, thought maybe he was just stunned. Tentatively, she asked. "Mr. Oliver, do you like the gift?" She was already picturing Oliver gratefully epting the gift and expressing his thanks to her. But to everyone''s surprise, he frowned, turned the box upside down, examined it, and then earnestly asked, "Where''s this luxury item you mentioned?" Stephanie was stunned. "Huh? "This perfand diamond ne are the gifts." Oliver furrowed his brow, seeming genuinely puzzled. "Do you have smisunderstanding about luxury e items? Can you really call these low-grade things luxury items? I thought it''d be at least a yacht key or something. Lame. He spoke sincerely, with no hint of joking. His tone was calm, but his words pierced straight to the heart, especially for proud Stephanie. Her expression changed upon hearing him speak like that. While the perfand ne might not be top-tier luxury items, they were high-end enough to be impressive. Ordinary families couldn''t afford them, so how could he possibly still be dissatisfied? Oh, I got it note. Oliver must be siding with that b*tch Milly. She must have said something bad aboutto him, which is why he''s got a problem with me. "Mr. Oliver, do you have something against me? That''s why you''re saying all this, right? Actually, I''ve been a fan ¦¯¦° afan of your TV series foxa while now, and NO I really admire you. It''s such a privilege and joy forto be acting alongside you. I hope you won''t let rumours or misunderstandings cloud your judgment about me. Let''s be friends. I think we''ll get along great." When those sincere words were said, even Milly, sitting on the sidelines, felt like giving her a round of apuse. but Truly, she was like a character from a story loved by everyone that shining brightly. Her way of handling people was top notch. Not to mention Oliver, even Milly, who had seen her true colours, couldn''t help feel inclined to get closer to her after hearing this speech. Rumours... Is she subtly referring to me? Oliver didn''t catch the hints, but he figured it wasn''t nice to say no outright. So, he reluctantly nodded and said, "Sure, I''ll take it." Stephanie''s eyes sparkled when she saw him ept it. To her, this was the beginning of a good friendship with Oliver. X With a big smile, she was ready to butter him up even more. "Mr. Oliver, I''m thrilled you like the gift. It was picked out by my fifth brother, Jonathan." Suddenly, the atmosphere bectense. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Your Brother''s Is Too Over the Top Stephanic didn''t notice anything wrong at all, still proudly ring at Milly, showing off her superiority, See? Even if you''re spreading rumours aboutbehind my back, what can you do? I can still cout on top. Milly was speechless. Seriously, what''s her deal? I didn''t do anything to her, so why is she ring at me! At that moment, Oliver lifted her head, giving Stephanie a cold look, squinting. Theid-back guy from before suddenly turned into someone with intense hostility. Her gaze on Stephanie got serious. ¡°So, you just said this was from your fifth brother, Jonathan? Jonathan is your brother?" Thinking he knew Jonathan, Stephanie couldn''t help but sweeten her smile a bit. "Yeah, I''m Jonathan''s sister... But before she could finish, the gift box cflying at her. "Ah!" She quickly ducked, covering her head as the gift box crashed to the ground, its perfbottle shattering with a loud noise. ss shards scattered, and a good amount of liquid sshed onto her skirt. Instantly, the air was filled with a strong scent of perfume. Oliver abruptly stood up and tossed the box in Milly''s hand, then, much to everyone''s shock, pulled out a bottle of disinfectant from his pocket and started spraying it all over wildly. "Ugh, so gross! If I''d known it was from Jonathan, I wouldn''t have touched it. His gifts are always so dirty!" Milly was at a loss for words. Seriously, is this guy three years old or what? She sighed in frustration, massaging her temples to ease the headache his whining was giving her. "Fine, you can throw away your own junk, but why did you throw mine?" Oliver set down the half-empty bottle of disinfectant and looked at her seriously. "You belong under my jurisdiction... No, it''s the other way around. I''m under your jurisdiction, so we''re on the steam. We rise and fall together. If I hate something, you have to hate it as well!" Milly was puzzled. "Huh?" Where did this logic cfrom? But Oliver insisted stubbornly, "Ms. Milly, Jonathan is mypetitor, so you can''t be on his side. Supporting him is treason, and traitors get struck by lightning" After saying his piece, he shot a disdainful look at Stephanie, who was still standing there looking clueless. Chapter 115 Your Brother''s Is Too Over the Top. trouble. And his sister''s just the same! My gut feeling never falls!" Milly, also Jonathan''s sister, stayed quiet. Stephanie had never faced such humiliation in public before. Unable to ept it for a moment, her eyes turned red in an instant. Just as she was feeling lost, the voice of the driver from earlier echoed again, "Ms. But, who just signed for the delivery, where are you?¡± Stephanie quickly turned around, eager to leave the awkward situation. "That''s me, what''s wrong?" The driver, dressed in a blue uniform, approached with a smile. ¡°Sorry, Ms. But, I forgot earlier. The person who askedto deliver this said this is a special gift just for you. He also said he hopes you remember the promise and to look at the sky in ten minutes." Stephanie was taken aback. What? What kind of promise do I have with Jonathan? And what''s with the sky thing? Though she was wondering, she still took the gift box. "Okay, thanks, got it." The box wasn''t big, but it had sweight to it, feeling substantial in her hands. A few nosy people from the crew had already crowded around her. "Stephanie, your brother''s really sweet to you, giving you a special gift and all. Con, open it up and let''s see what''s inside." After receiving the gift, sof the resentment from being humiliated by Oliver dissipated. Nodding, she opened the small gift box in her hand. As Stephanie caught sight of the contents inside, her eyes widened instantly. Despite growing up in the But family and being ustomed to jade and jewellery, she couldn''t help. but be dazzled by whaty inside. Each gemstone embedded on the handle of the key was of high purity and wless, worth a fortune. They cin various colours, making the ordinary iron key look remarkably luxurious. Someone couldn''t help but ask Stephanie, "What kind of key did your brother give you? Decorated with gemstones, isn''t that a bit over the top?" Stephanie took out the keys and counted them. There were twelve in total. But they looked pretty unique, and she couldn''t quite figure out what they were for. Whatever they were, this surprise was enough to boost her ego. So, she yfully replied, "I also/don''t know what they''re for. My brothers always love to givethese quirky things." Suddenly, a stagehand, looking amazed, eximed, "Hey, I recognise that key! It''s probably for at helicopter. I''ve done scenes with helicopters before, and the keys we used looked just like that." Chapter 115 Your Brother''s is Too Over the Top Everyone got even more jealous. "Wow, Stephanie, your brother really goes all out for you." "I wish I had a brother like that. I''d be smiling in my sleep every night." "Ah, forget about it. Stephanie''s family is loaded. They could give away private jets, let alone helicopters Hearing everyone''s envy, Stephanie couldn''t help butugh, holding the gem-studded keys close to her chest. She hadn''t expected Jonathan to give her such a valuable gift. It turned out they were helicopter keys, and he even gave her twelve at once! That was really boosting her ego. Then, she had an idea and strutted over to Milly with a victorious smile. "Milly, it''s a shyour gif?brake. How about this? Since my brother''s got plenty of choppers, I''ll take you for a spin sometto make up for it. Cool?" Milly looked up at her with her head held high, and for a moment, she found it amusing. Does she really think she can makecry with this? How childish! She smiled calmly and said, ¡°Sure, thanks in advance." Seeing her reaction, Stephanie snorted inwardly. Keep pretending. Let''s see how long you can keep it up! Boom... Boom... Boom... Suddenly, a loud rumble echoed through the sky. Everyone nced up and spotted twelve helicopters flying in formation from above, swirling around in an orderly manner, their noise almost deafening. Stephanie couldn''t contain her excitement at the extravagant disy of helicopters. Is this really the gift her brother gave her? It''s so cool! I love the whole shy vibe. But then, out of nowhere, someone pointed at one of the choppers m whizzing by and blurted out, "Hey, ?§Ò§à§Ü everyone! Are there words written on those helicopters?" With that, everyone turned their attention to the helicopters... ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The Arrival of a Prominent Figure ''Peace and Joy'', ''Smooth Sailing, ''Dreams CTrue'', ''Becthe Top Actress, and other blessings were written in colours matching the helicopter''s body. It looked striking yet oddly fitting. Seeing itnd was still awe-inspiring despite knowing it wasing. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The helicopternded smoothly on the widewn not far away, and then the cabin door opened, and several pilots wearing camouge uniforms cout in unison. They trailed behind the first helicopter pilot, all well-trained, standing in perfect military posture. Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, the leading helicopter pilot took a step forward, halted, and saluted, all in one smooth motion. "Reporting to Ms. But, the FW Helicopter Squadron is fully assembled, with twelve helicopters and twelve pilots present. I''m Isaac, I request yourmand." The scene left everyone stunned silence. They were all stunned by the over-the-top spectacle, standing there dumbfounded. Even n the director, who had seen a lot, was at a loss for words. A younger staff member, confused, asked, ¡°Is this helicopter really that impressive?" Someone nearby, who knew a thing or two, quickly replied, "Impressive? Are you kidding? The FW Helicopter Squadron is like the A-team of military reserves. You usually only see them in national-level forces. That''s something you can definitely call impressive. "Not only that, did you see that guy at the front, Isaac? He''s the top-ranking national-level chief pilot! You know what that means? If we were in ancient times, we''d have to kneel just to talk to him." "I know about this, I know," another staff member chimed in excitedly. "Last time, a big-shot director wanted Isaac''s help for a new movie, but couldn''t even get through the door." "That''s a big shot. Do you think we can just casually meet him?¡± Amid their lively discussion, a timid staff member in the corner raised their hand and cleared their throat. "Um, sorry to interrupt, but I think I recognise the handwriting on that helicopter... It looks like it''s done by Mr. Santos... "Mr. Santos? You mean the one I''m thinking of?" That person nodded quickly. "Yealy, that one." Someone clueless piped up, "Is he really that impressive?" "Mr. Santos can scribble a word and it''s worth hundreds of thousands. Hisst piece is still hanging in the Assembly Hall. Impressive, right?" Chapter 116 The Arrival of a Prominent Figure Stephanie couldn''t help but be a bit shocked after hearing that. Even though the Buts have money and status, and my brothers have sskills, being able to hire national- level pilots and even Mr. Santos.. It''s too much, isn''t it? With Jonathan''s connections, it''s definitely impossible. Feeling a sudden pang of uncase, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t quite right. The female staff member standing behind Stephanie couldn''t quite read her mind. Seeing her standing there silent and dazed, she thought maybe she was just overwhelmed. So she stepped up and nudged her. "Stephanie, what''s with the nk stare? They''re waiting for your response. I''ve heard you''re pampered by all six of your brothers, and now I see it''s really true. It was a sincere admiration. Stephanie snapped out of her daze immediately. That''s right, Jonathan may not pull it off, but I still have Jordan. Maybe Jonathan has asked Jordan for a favour With that thought, a weight lifted off her heart, and she felt a bit relieved. She stepped forward calmly, chin lifted in pride, and looked disdainfully at Isaac up front. "Okay, you can go back now. Don''t disturb the crew''s work." Chilling under the umbre with Milly, Oliver saw it all and rolled his eyes, giving a frustrated stomp. That sly Jonathan probably knew I''m working on this set too, so he pulled this big show to show off his superiority and rub it in. This is pissingoff. "Just a helicopter, what a joke! Anyone can buy one, I could even fly it! Hmph! He bought twelve? Well, I''ll buy 24, double what he''s got! Let him see what a real rich daddy looks like!" Milly raised an eyebrow, curious as she looked at the pouting Oliver. "Can you afford 24 helicopters?" Though he was a top star, 24 helicopters were no small number. That was a lot of money, even Jordan only got three for personal use. Chilling with his legs up, Oliver yed it cool. "Can''t afford it, just talking like those big shots in ." Milly was speechless. I saw thating! Suddenly, Oliver had an idea and leaned in mysteriously to Milly, saying, "Ms. Milly, lettell you, even though I can''t outdo that scoundrel Jonathan in helicopters, I''ve got 108 helpers. I''ll outdo him easily with those." Milly didn''t get it. "A hundred and eight helpers? What do you mean?" He took out his phone, opened Twitter, and bam! A long list of ount switches appeared on the screen: "Jonathan is a Dog (Alr 11. Tonathan is a Dog (Alt 21. Tonathan is a Dog (Alt 31 etc. Chapter 116 The Arrival of a Prominent Figure Gerz, he really has 108 of them! All lined up neatly. Milly couldn''t help but chuckle. "Are you running your own little rebel gang on Twitter or what?" Goodness, with all that effort, couldn''t you do something more productive? "You evenbelled them as alt ounts. Aren''t you afraid of getting exposed? Oliver shrugged confidently. "Nah, not scared. As a great person once said ''Fear just pumps up the enemy. We must bravely wield our weapons to defeat those who seek to show off." Hearing this, Milly narrowed her eyes slightly. As a former doctoral student from a prestigious university in her past life, she hadn''t heard of this famous quote before. Is that great person a foreigner? "Who''s this great person?" she asked earnestly. Oliver shook his leg and pointed at himself. "Me." Ugh... Thest tI felt this dumbfounded was... Well, thest time. Suddenly, she felt like this guy could have a decent chat with William. After all, there''s nomunication barrier between two fools. Oliver caught Milly''s gaze and frowned. "Ms. Milly, what''s with that look? Why do see... disdain in your eyes? Do you look down on me?" Milly closed her eyes and focused on the script. "Nah, you got it wrong! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Putting Stephanie in Her ce Oliver scratched his head, looking doubtful. "Really? "Never mind, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a bunch of ounts to bash Jonathan with. Let''s vent our frustration together!" Milly declined. "No, thanks." "Why not?" Oliver thought she was just being polite. "That guy looks down on people so much, it''s good to vent our anger by cursing him. It''s good for physical and mental health. If you''re afraid of being exposed, I''ll curse him, and you curse his ancestors." Milly was at a loss for words. She took a deep breath. "No need, I think his ancestors are pretty decent. Let''s not curse them!¡± "But..." Milly gave him a cold stare. "If you really want to curse, then just curse him. Don''t curse his ancestors or his family, got it?¡± Oliver didn''t understand. "Why? It''s so unsatisfying to only curse him." "Because family shouldn''t be dragged into it, you know?" Oliver blinked as if considering it. "Alright then." Milly let out a long sigh, rubbing her forehead in resignation. That was close, I almost cursed my own ancestors. Meanwhile, on the other side, Isaac heard Stephanie''s words, and once again saluted. "Understood, Ms. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But. "But these helicopters are customised models, and today is its inaugural test flight. ording to regtions, we need to register your fingerprint. Can we do that now?" Stephanie smiled sweetly. "Of course." Amid the admiring gazes of the crowd, Stephanie gracefully walked to the cockpit door and, following Isaac''s instructions, ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. "Ding! The fingerprint and information do not match. Please re-enter The harsh sound of the machine''s Al echoed, reaching everyone''s ears. Stephanie was taken aback. What''s going on? Then, she tried to input it again with another finger. Chapter 117 Putting Stephanie in Her ce Just as Stephanie was about to try for the third time, Isaac frowned and stopped her. "Are you sure you''re Ms. But? Why isn''t the device epting the input even after two tries?" Seeing him doubt her, Stephanie got mad on the spot. She pointed at him arrogantly, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°I am indeed Ms. But. Maybe it''s your device that''s malfunctioning, which is why it''s not working." Isaac shook his head. "That''s impossible. This is the most advanced fingerprint recognition device globally, It can quickly match data from various fingerprints. If it doesn''t work on the first try, then it won''t work. "And this ne? It''s super strict about privacy. If there are three failed attempts, it''s locked for good. So, I''m asking you again. Are you truly Ms. Milly But?" The atmosphere turned icy in an instant. Everyone was left dumbfounded, frozen in their tracks. Isaac was simply carrying out orders and hadn''t met Ms. Milly But as described by the employer. Ar first, he thought this confident girl stepping forward was her, but after two failed fingerprint scans, he sensed something wasn''t right. With his tough training, he swiftly picked up on the change in her expression. "You''re not Ms. Milly But. Can you tellwho the real Ms. Milly But is?" One, then cas Isaac spoke with an unusually firm a chilling gaze around. His gaze was so intense that the surrounding staff instinctively took a step back. Milly? After all the ttery showered on Stephanie, turns out the Ms. But they mentioned is Milly!! Due to their astonishment, people around began to whisper. "Isn''t this supposed to be for Stephanie? It''s for Milly?" "It''s possible. After all, they both have the st name, so it''s a mix-up." "But isn''t Stephanie a daughter of a wealthy family? How cshe''s being overshadowed by Milly? Who''s behind Milly? They must have quite sinfluence. "Tsk tsk tsk, whoever it is, Stephanie really made a fool of herself this time. If I were her, I''d want to crawl into a hole right now." "No kidding." The whispers grew louder, reaching Stephanie''s ears as if publicly mocking her, making her face burn with embarrassment. Stephanie gritted her teeth fiercely, almost drawing blood from biting so hard. Chapter 117 Putting Stephanie in Her ce "No way! My brother just called and said he got gifts for everyone. You must have got it all wrong! Stephanie protested, her face turning pale. Seeing her insistence, Isaac furrowed his brow in annoyance. Just then, a deep voice rang up again, "Who''s Ms. Stephanie But? I''ve got a delivery for you. Could you please sign for it?" Everyone looked at the new delivery driver and exchanged puzzled nces. Why is there another delivery for Stephanie? Haven''t all the gifts been delivered already? Could it be that the earlier delivery was really meant for someone else? The driver seemed impatient, shouting again, "Who''s Stephanien But? There''s al delivery for you! We need to hurry and deliver to the next ce. Hurry up and sign for it." Stephanie hurriedlyposed herself, pushing down the panic inside, and tried to keep her cool as she approached. Tm Stephanie, but "Are you sure it''s me? Because I already received the delivery from my brother. Could you have delivered to the wrong ce? Or to the wrong person?" "No way." The driver got impatient, feeling insulted by her doubts. "We don''t mess up like that Look, the up! address on this receipt is clear as day. Stephanie But, Television City, StuXX. Take a look." After speaking, he even held out the receipt in front of her. Stephanie''s trembling fingers took it and, as expected, she saw her name. Then she looked at the sender''s name, and there was written: Jonathan But. Stephanie''s face instantly turned pale, her mouth gaping in disbelief. "No, no, this can''t be. Just a moment ago, there was already... The sudden change left her unable to process it. All crew members couldn''t help but nce over at Milly sitting under the umbre, shocked by the ongoing changes. Could we have all gotten it wrong, too? Maybe the fancy stuff delivered just now was meant for Milly, not Stephaniet Milly noticed their scrutinising gazes. Despite her surprise, she maintained herposure and remained calm, sitting there as if nothing had happened. Only Oliver, who had just perked up, jumped with excitement at the news. "Wait, what? The luxury stuff and helicopter weren''t from Jonathan?" Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The Wrong Ms But He spun in circles three times and then startedughing, saying, ¡°Haha, patience really does pay off. I suspected she was just putting on a show,pletely overestimating her abilities. I was correct!" As he spoke, he excitedly rushed over to Stephanie, snatched the receipt from her hand, and took a nce. Upon seeing what it was, he sneered mockingly, "Ha, a fruit basket and milk tea, huh? Tsk tsk tsk, how stingy." Speaking with contempt, he returned the receipt to Stephanie. In truth, the number of crew members participating in the shoot wasn''t small. If everyone is given gifts, these fruit baskets and milk teas would still cost a considerable amount of money. Normally, these gifts would have been warmly received. But the issue was that someone had already given. an extravagant gift, making these look cheap in contrast. Amidst the murmurs, Stephanic clutched the receipt, her expression twisted with frustration and shame. Just a short while ago, the room was filled with praise and envy, but now it was thick with usations and mockery. After the first delivery driver finished bringing in the luxurious goods, he walked over to Stephanie with a grin, "Ms. But, everything has been delivered. I''ll be on my way now." Stephanie stayed quiet, her face flushing from pale to red. A nearby crew member gently reminded the driver, "Excuse me, would you mind verifying the receipt first? Don''t sign the wrong name. These items are quite expensive, and it would be troublesif they were delivered to the wrong person." As those words hung in the air, a palpable tension gripped the surroundings. The crew, fearing the repercussions of a misdelivery by the driver, understood the weight of their responsibility. After all, the cost of these luxury items equated to several years earnings for the average citizen. However, what was meant as a simple reminder, when it reached Stephanie, morphed into derision. With a venomous re directed towards the crew member, her eyes seemed to beced with poison. Moments ago, as they received their luxury goods, each person was as radiant as a blooming flower. But now, faced with a change in circumstances, they swiftly changed sides, truly exemplifying the fickleness of human naturel The crew member, caught in the crossfire of Stephanie''s gaze, recoiled in fear, unable to muster another word. After all, he was just an ordinary person, and to the Buts, crushing him would be as effortless as squashing an ant. Luckily, the driver took heed of his words and indeed retrieved the receipt, giving it another once-over. Stephanie''s signature resembled that of a celebrity-artistic, yet hasty and ostentatious, rendering it nearly illegible. But had no choice but to approach Stephanie with the receipt in hand, smiling as he spoke, "Ms. But, perhaps it''s best to avoid cursive writing. I can''t read the n''Milly But'' you''ve penned down. If I return with this, the boss will deduct money. How about you givea non-cursive signature instead?" The crowd burst intoughter at the sight. Among theughter, Joy, with the most exuberant chuckles, finally released her pent-up frustration. With a deliberately loud voice, she eximed, "Sir, you''ve got the wrong person! She''s not Milly But. Thisdy over here is the real Milly But." With a pointed finger, she indicated towards Milly seated nearby. Hmph! Just a moment ago, she was rushing to im it as a gift for herself, unting and mocking us in front of everyone. And now? She''s embarrassing herself! She got what she deserved! The driver''s eyes widened in rm, a wave of realisation washing over him as he stared at Stephanie, his gaze heavy with reproach. "What? You''re not Ms. But? "If you''re not Ms. But, why did you sign it like that? If it weren''t for someone''s reminder, if this delivery had truly gone awry, with so much money at stake, it could have costmy family''s livelihood! How could you be so heartless?" Stephanie''s chest heaved with anger, her fury threatening to shatter her teeth. I endured mocking from the crew, yet why must this unpleasant driver ridicule me? Who does he believe himself to be? After Milly signed the receipt and handed over it to the driver, the driver departed with a lingering sense of dread, casting a scowl at Stephanie before departing. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Observing the entire episode, the helicopter pilots from the FW Helicopter Squadron also witnessed the event unfold. Theirmander advanced, approached Milly, and rendered a salute. "Ms. But, we apologise sincerely for our oversight in mistaking your identity moments ago. Are you avable at the moment? We require your fingerprints immediately, Would that be suitable for you?" Before Milly could respond, she was enthusiastically seized by Joy, "Ms. Milly is avable. She is extremely avable right now!" Milly was speechless. "Ding! Fingerprint input sessful, FW Helicopter is at your service." With the chof the smart device, the fingerprint input confirmed its sess. Abruptly, Isaac pivoted and strode towards Stephanie, his tone icy as he uttered, "Miss, kindly hand back the helicopter key." At that instant, all eyes were drawn to Stephanie, who clutched the gift box enclosing the helicopter key tightly, provoking a derisive response from the bystanders. Realising the situation, Stephanie promptly handed the box. Chapter 118 The Wrong Ms But Isaac opened the box and took out the helicopter key adorned with gemstones. He pressed a specific spot within the helicopter cockpit, and a ''ding" resonated, followed by the inscription ''Milly But'' emerging on the gemstone. Observing this spectacle, everyone disyed expressions of profound amazement. Ah, this is how it''s done. Such remarkable technological advancements indeed. Isaac passed the key to Milly, remarking, "Ms. But, this key is the unique private key of the Ewm Helicopter Squadron. Activating these twelve helicopters entails a two-step process: utilising the key and employing the fingerprint, both are indispensable. "Finally, the FW Helicopter Squadron will serve only you. Salute!¡± With a profound and dignified directive, those behind him also rendered a salute in perfect unison. They are distinguished and well-organised. Despite Oliver''s prior experience flying helicopters during missions, he had never encountered such om advanced technology in helicopters. His gaze brightened, and he approached Milly, requesting. "Ms. Milly, I''m eager to test out this high-tech helicopter. Would you allowto take it for a spin?" Beside her. Joy also gazed at her with gleaming eyes. "Boss, I''m keen to take flight too. I''ve never had the chance to ride in a helicopter before." Milly remained silent, contemting her response. Do they think this is ssort of amusement park or something? Rubbing her forehead, Milly remarked, ''Let''splete the shooting first, and afterwards, we can take a few rounds in the air." "Sure!" the duo readily concurred. The others nearby, due to their less favourable rtionship with Milly, could only envy them, and the nces they directed at Stephanie seemed somewhat altered. Surrounded by piercing stares, Stephanie felt her fingers digging fiercely into her palm, her face contorted in anger as she stood motionless, ring fiercely at the smiling Milly. It''s all because of Milly! Absolutely, it was all orchestrated by her! If it weren''t for her, how could I have received the wrong gift? If it weren''t for her, how could IXave faced such humiliation in front of everyone? It''s all her doing, she''s maniptingfor her own benefit. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Jonathan''s Birthday Live Stream On the other side. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Jonathan finished his scene, his manager rk, who had been waiting nearby, called him over and handed him a bottle of water. "Take a sip. Jonathan. The cold sparkling water from the fridge still had its invigorating vour. Upon taking a sip, it refreshed him and boosted his spirit. "rk, why did you cover? Is there something you need?" Jonathan had set up his own stuafter gaining ssess. While he held the title of owner, in practice, his manager took care of all affairs on his behalf. rk, who was rmended by Jordan, proved highly dependable with robust business acumen, earning Jonathan''splete trust. However, rk typically found himself busy with work, often delegating a lot of tasks to his assistant. Thus, his unexpected visit today cas quite a surprise. rk nodded and inquired, ¡°Do you have any arrangements for tomorrow? It''s your birthday." "My birthday?" Jonathan was surprised, just realising that tomorrow marked his birthday. Being preupied with work most of the time, he and the other siblings often found themselves too engrossed to celebrate each other''s birthdays. They only meet up for their sister Stephanie''s birthday. He reached for his phone, essed the calendar, and confirmed that it was indeed July 26th, his birthday. Jonathan slightly knitted his brows, stowed away his phone without disying any emotion, and suggested, "Well, let''s stick to the routine then. We''ll have the stusend out a birthday message to the fans via Twitter. rk shook his head. "No, it would have been eptable if things were as they used to be. However, now that your Twitter has reached 1.500 followers, it''s a significant milestone. It''s wise to make this birthday stand out. Firstly, to reward your loyal fans and secondly, to generate sexternal excitement. What are your thoughts?" Jonathan frowned upon hearing this, pointing out, "But I''m still in the midst of filming. I can''t arrange any events. Typically, a celebrity''s birthday is acknowledged either through Twitter messages or by hosting a birthday party. Organising a party necessitates advance nning, including venue reservation, program arrangement. and notification to the fan club. Clearly, theyck the tto embark on such preparations starting tomorrow, rk nodded and remarked, ¡°I do have an idea. Would you like to hear it? "How about we opt for a live streaming this time, capturing your day in real-time? It would enable you to engage directly with your fans and demonstrate the significance of this birthday, thereby enhancing your poprity. What do you think?" Stream Jonathan frowned at the suggestion of a live broadcast, his eyes betraying his reluctance. Without hesitation, he declined, "Never mind, I simply can''t handle live streams." The idea of conversing with himself in front of a screen for an extended period felt deeply unsettling. He preferred the idea of recording a vlog instead. However, rk persisted in advocating for live streaming. "I believe live streaming is good. It''s incredibly popr nowadays. Many celebrities are using it to establish connections with their fans." Jonathan remained resolute, stating. I have no desire to draw attention to myself." "But... Just as rk pondered whether to persist, Jonathan''s phone on the table suddenly rang. Ding ding ding! Jonathan grabbed the phone and nced at the screen, which disyed the caller ID ''Stephanie. It was Stephanie who called him. His sombre mood instantly lifted. Could it be that Stephanie had received her present and was calling to express her gratitude? Perhaps she knew that tomorrow is my birthday and had called specifically to wisha happy birthday. Either scenafilled him with excitement for the entirety of the day. Rising from his seat, Jonathan made his way to a quieter corner, swiping his index finger across the answer button on his phone. His voice took on a gentle tone as he spoke, "Hello, Stephanie?" Jonathan... sob... sob..." Upon answering the call, there was no trace of the usual soft and sweet voice, nor the expected cooing the congrattions. Instead, there ca heart-wrenching wail, tearing through the air like a dagger t heart. Jonathan was stunned by her crying, his smile fading instantly from his face. With concern etched across his features, he urgently asked, ¡°Stephanie, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Who hurt you?" Stephanie''s voice trembled with sobs, her words interrupted by hups of sorrow, Jonathan, I feel so worthless... sob... Milly is so impressive, everyone adores the gifts she presents, Sob..." Piecing together her disjointed sentences, Jonathan inferred, "Are you suggesting that Milly witnessed you giving gifts and subsequently outshined you by presenting even more impressive ones, leading to everyone neglecting you once more?" Stephanie fought to articte amidst her tears, "Milly is just too perfect. It''s my fault for not meeting expectations, disappointing you, sob..." Jonathan recognised the uracy of his assumption, and his expression turned cold in an instant. He never fathomed that his biological sister, Milly, could be so deceitful. Once, he hesitated because of their familial bond, even grateful for her help during his injury. But now it appeared that it was all a facade meticulously crafted by her. Chapter 119 Jonathan''s Birthday Live Stream Initially, she had managed to sway Jordan and Anthony, causing them to side against Stephanie. Now, she was applying pressure on Stephanie as they were both on the sset. She was indeed cunning! A glint of fury flickered in Jonathan''s eyes as he reassured calmly, "Stephanie, don''t despair too much. I''ll find a way to resolve this." In the entertainment industry, stars are the barometers of sess, and the treatment they receive can vary drastically from one end of the spectrum to the other. Consequently, those who work in the industry have becadept, praising those who are in the limelight while ignoring those who have fallen out of favour. Given Stephanie''s status as a neer, she was inevitably relegated to receiving minimal attention on set. The best way to change this situation would be to let others know that she has someone backing her. Perhaps he could make an appearance on set or lend his support in sother visible way. "Stephanie, do you have a lot of scenes scheduled for tomorrow? How about I drop by your set? I''ve got a full day live streaming lined up, and it could boost your poprity. You''re so charming, my fans will absolutely love you. This appeared to be the most promising approach for the tbeing. Stephanie hesitated on the phone, "But Anthony, won''t this inconvenience you? You''re already swamped with projects..." Jonathan''s spirits lifted at her consideration, and he responded with a smile, "It''s no trouble at all. You''re my sister. If I can''t lend you support, what kind of brother would I be?" "You''re truly thoughtful, Jonathan." "Okay, stop crying. I''ll let you know in advance before I go tomorrow. Get yourself ready." "Okay, Jonathan." After hanging up the phone, Stephanie''s face disyed no trace of the tears or struggle she had just endured. Not a single tear stained her cheeks as if she hadn''t been the one sobbing on the other end of the line moments before. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Feud Between Jonathan and Oliver On the other side. Jonathan ended the conversation and approached rk. Cutting to the chase, he stated. "rk, I''ve made up my mind to proceed with the live-streaming concept you suggested previously." "Really?" refusal. rk was surprised. Just a short while ago, Jonathan appeared firm in his What prompted this abrupt change in attitude? Jonathan proceeded, "Yet, there''s a condition. Tomorrow''s live streaming will ur at Mr. Hawkins'' film set. Is that eptable to you?" Mr. Hawkins film set? rk was bewildered. "What''s the reason for our sudden visit to their film set?" Jonathan provided a brief overview of the situation concerning Stephanie. Upon hearing this, rkpsed into a momentary silence, pondering to himself. Theplexities within affluent families are indeed intricate. Who could have anticipated such a profound animosity between the real and fake heiresses? Despite harbouring his own opinions, he chose not to express them. Recognising it as a family matter, he understood he had no role to y in it. "It''s actually a good idea. Their film set has garnered considerable popritytely. If we attend, it might be advantageous for both sides. Moreover, I have sfamiliarity with him. I can inform him beforehand, potentially boosting interest in his uing . It''s a mutually beneficial scenario. "However, I need to emphasise that Oliver is also present on that set. If you decide to go, it''s crucial to maintain a calm andposed attitude towards him. Tomorrow''s live streaming is important, and any disagreements should be handled discreetly, away from the public eye. Is that clear?" At the mere mention of Oliver''s name, Jonathan''s eyebrows furrowed immediately, and a trace of disdain. shed across his expression. He hadpletely overlooked the fact that Oliver would also be present. Seeing his reaction, rk tapped the table in exasperation. Just look at yourself. If you show up tomorrow with that demeanour, not only will the fans notice, but even bystanders will pick up on it. You''ll just be handing gossip material to the media. Jonathan shrugged with a sense of resignation and responded impatiently, "Got it. I''ll watch my behaviour tomorrow." His main focus for the following day was to stand by Stephanie, thus he made a choice to disregard Oliver. After giving a few more reminders, rk felt assured and rose from his seat. He retrieved his phone and dialled n''s number. Chapter 120 The Feud Between Jonathan and Oliver When Oliver heard that Jonathan would be visiting his set the next day, he exploded in fury, his voice booming so loudly it nearly shook the dressing room''s ceiling. "What? Jonathan, that br''t, ising here? No way! I won''t allow it!" The loud outburst startled Robin, who swiftly stood up and covered Oliver''s mouth. "Oh my goodness, keep your voice down! Are you trying to broadcast to everyone that you have a grudge against Jonathan?" Oliver ignored him, his anger palpable, "I don''t care. He can''te. I refusel" Robin sighed in exasperation. "What good does it do to object? Mr. Hawkins has already given his approval. Even if you don''t like it, you have to tolerate it. Got it?" "I don''t get it!" Oliver fumed, pacing angrily, his footsteps resounding through the room. The more he thought about it, the angrier he grew, unable to contain his frustration. ¡°No, I''m going to talk to Mr. Hawkins. Either he stays in this set, or I do!" With that, he spun around and headed for the door. rmed. Robin rushed forward and grabbed his arm, urging. "I understand you''re angry, but don''t do anything reckless. Letexin first." Oliver''s chest rose and fell with anger, his face clouded with fury. "Alright, I''m listening!" Robin let out a breath of frustration and rified, ''Mr. Hawkins gave his consent because he sees the poprity between you and Jonathan. Once the live streaming begins, the anticipation for the new movie will soar. It would be difficult for him to refuse such an opportunity. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I asked, and Mr. Hawkins intends to grant you and the other main actors a break tomorrow. The purpose is to generate shype for Jonathan''s live streaming. So, it won''t just be you. There will be other actors apanying you. It shouldn''t be too awkward, all things considered." Other actors? Oliver was surprised by this revtion. "Will other actors be involved too? Is Ms. Milly among them?" Lately, Robin had becused to Oliver bringing up Milly often. He affirmed, "Indeed, she is the female lead, so her presence is essential." Upon hearing this, Oliver fell into silence, his mind racing with thoughts, I could tolerate Jonathan stealing my resources or even my awards, but I couldn''t stand him snatching my position as the male lead! Moreover, what if Jonathan harasses the sect leader? I must protect her. With these considerations, he squinted and dered, "Okay, if Ms. Milly is participating, then I''m on board." Observing Oliver''s consent, Robin anxiously cautioned him, "Tomorrow, it''s crucial to steer clear of direct confrontations with Jonathan and to keep yourposure intact. The live streaming will attract viewers from both your fan groups, and any disy of anger could result in negative repercussions." Tue, 25 Chapter 120 The Feud Between Jonathan and Oliver Oliver sighed in frustration and reassured, "Okay, I get it. I''ll try my hardest." Robin insisted, "No, merely trying your best won''t suffice. Conflict must be avoided at all costs don''t want to see you bing a trending topic on social media tomorrow, unable to evade the spotlight. "There''s spection of a minor event nned during the live streaming to involve fans from all sides. Given it''s live streaming, anything might unfold, so be ready to adjust." Oliver, already sprawled on the couch, felt drowsy as Robin persisted in speaking. Impatiently waving his hand, he said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I''m an experienced actor, have faith in my professionalism." Robin couldn''t say anything. The more he thought about not saying this sentence, the more flustered he became. Have faith in your professionalism? Ha, I''d sooner believe dogs can fly. The more he thought, the more anxious he became, and the less reassured he felt. When he left the lounge, he pondered for a moment. Just to be safe, he headed to Milly''s resting room. Unexpectedly, the other actress, Michelle, was also present there. Seeing them engaged in what seemed like a discussion, he quickly exined the purpose of his visit, hoping that Milly and others could assist in overseeing Oliver during tomorrow''s live streaming. After all, Oliver still seemed to listen to her. If Oliver were to spiral into extrreactions, he knew Milly would be the only one capable of soothing him. Milly agreed with a smile. As Robin exited, Milly gently shut the m door, prompting a soft chuckle from Michelle. "You truly are something He You truly elsen You have the power to make a top star listen to you, and even his manager cto you for assistance. "No surprise Stephanie was keen on coborating with me." Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Framing SchUpon listening to Michelle''s statement, Milly stayed calm. She approached the caband asked, "Do you prefer water or tea?" Michelle impatiently tapped her fingers and responded, "I''ll have coffee, please." Milly searched the caband found a packet of instant coffee. She tore it open, poured it into a cup, and poured hot water into it. The room quickly filled with the strong scent of coffice. Giving the cup to Michelle, Milly took a seat across from her and got straight to the point, "What did you mean by that?" Michelle stirred her coffee with a spoon, smirked, and rified, I meant exactly what I said. Stephanie is nning to coborate with me. During tomorrow''s live streaming, she ns to frand discredit you. The reason is She looked at Milly earnestly and added. "I guess it''s likely out of jealousy." A sh of coldness appeared in Milly''s eyes at these words. She knew about Stephanie''s animosity towards her, so the thought of her plotting wasn''tpletely surprising. However, she never anticipated that Stephanie would stoop to causing trouble during Jonathan''s birthday live streaming. Milly pressed her lips together, gazed at Michelle, and frowned. "Why are you sharing this with me?" With her chin resting on her hand, Michelle kept her eyes on Milly. A satisfied smile spread across her face as she answered, ''Because, inparison to her, I find you more pleasant." Confused, Milly arched an eyebrow. In her mind, Michelle was supposed to dislike her, which made teaming up with Stephanie seem more likely. Yet, here she was, revealing this information to her. It was bewildering. Seeing the doubt in her eyes, Michelle smiled and rified, "To be frank, I''m not fond of you. Your presence unintentionally causedto lose a role. "However, as the eldest daughter of the Fitzgeralds, I was taught to be straightforward. "So, even though I may dislike or fesent you, I won''t resort to deceitful tactics. It''s against my values. I prefer topete with you openly and fairly." She spoke with genuine sincerity, which, paradoxically, stirred a sense of fondness in Milly''s heart. Upon closer reflection, it was indeed the case. Previously, Milly''s sudden appearance inadvertently took away Michelle''s role, prompting her to publicly disparage Milly on Twitter. Yet, she neither sought to leverage connections to disce her nor harboured any ill will. This demonstrated her genuinely open- Chapter 121 Framing SchHowever, individuals possessing such integrity and honesty were a rare breed in the entertainment industry. More prevalent were characters akin to Stephanie, who schemed behind others'' backs, stabbing them when least expected. A breathtakingly beautiful curve graced the corners of Milly''s lips as she regarded her, admiration gleaming in her eyes. "Is that so? Then I look forward to you defeating me." Michelle refused to be outdone, meeting her gaze with determination. "Absolutely At that instant, it appeared as if two emerging stars were on the verge of developing a mutual respect for each other. Getting back to the topic, Milly asked, "You said Stephanie intends to team up with you to oppose me. How does she n to carry out this scheme?" Michelle took out a bracelet encrusted with gems and diamonds from her pocket, avish item, and set it on the table. She exined, "She assignedto slip this bracelet into your assistant''s bag tomorrow, implicating her in theft. Of course, you would stand up for her. With public sentiment shifting, it would seem as if you both were conspiring and practising deception." Grasping the plot, Milly couldn''t suppress a chuckle. Stephanie''s skill at framing and deflecting blwas undoubtedly sharp. She realised that if she were to ce the bracelet in Milly''s bag, Michelle''s involvement would raise suspicions. Even if she managed to conceal the item sessfully, she wouldn''t be able to exin it to Jordan. After all, Jordan was currently quite amodating to Milly. There was simply no need to resort to stealing. Yet, if the bracelet were ced on Joy, her brother wouldn''t mind at all. Joy y served as her assistant, linked to her by a delicate bond. By subtly dropping hints, she could effortlessly mislead the fans in live streaming. If Stephanie also hired ssupporters, she could readily shift the blonto someone else as the thief! Stephanie''s strategic acumen was genuinely impressive. Even Milly had to acknowledge her meticulous nning. Noticing her quietness, Michelle inquired. ¡°Is it wise forto dispose of this bracelet and pretend it never urred?" Milly grinned, retrieved the bracelet from the table, and inspected it in her palm. Truly, it possessed considerable worth. A frosty smirk crept across her mouth, a touch of malice shining in her gaze, "What reason do I have to back down? She''s initiated conflict, and if I don''t strike back, it would portrayas feeble." Then, she lifted her gaze to Michelle. Gone was the sinister gleam from her eyes, reced instead by a brimming smile. "Weren''t you recently criticising those who resort to sneaky methods? Allowto deal with this bracelet." Chapter 121 Framing SchMichelle was taken aback by her agreement, feeling slightly disconcerted. "Consider it carefully. Tomorrow''s the live streaming. You can''t make any slip-ups. If you''re branded a thief, your career in the entertainment industry will be ruined." Milly smiled gently, exuding a captivating allure that briefly captivated Michelle. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Don''t worry, I won''t falter. "Someone has meticulously orchestrated a snare. We can''t let them down, can we? Just wait for the show tomorrow." Stephanie''s trivial plots didn''t concern her. Since she aimed to y me, then I''d y along until the end, to see who emerged victorious in the end, and who ended up defeated. Michelle had wanted to offer swords of advice, but upon witnessing her brimming confidence, the words she had intended to speak suddenly caught in her throat. She shrugged inwardly, resigning herself to the situation. I had said what needed to be said and done what needed to be done. Whatever remained was no longer my concern. The next day arrived. n had organised a temporary tent to be set outdoors for the live-streaming event. It was evident that he truly cared. Early in the morning, he gathered the actors together and briefed them on what to expect during the uing live streaming. He emphasised the importance of making the most of the m live-streaming audience reach to promote the movie vigorously, generating buzz without revealing any spoilers or confidential details. While the others listened respectfully, their expressions remained neutral, devoid of any ovent emotion. Only Stephanie wore a visage of joyful anticipation, her excitement palpable. Milly, however, chose to ignore her entirely. After a wait of about fifteen minutes, a sturdy RV pulled up at the entrance of the set. X Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Feeling a Bit Qucasy The door swung open. First, the staff carrying the live-streaming equipment stepped out of the car, followed closely by the crew who brought out a screen, about half a person''s height, enabling the actors to view the barrage ofments from fans in real time. Once everything was set up, Jonathan, dressed in casual dark green attire, finally opened the car door, gracefully stepping out with a refined smile. Oliver, stationed outdoors, found himself unable to contain a disdainful eye-roll in response to Jonathan''s haughty attitude, quietlymenting. "So pretentious." Milly, positioned next to Oliver, promptly seized his arm and motioned towards therge disy. signalling that the live streaming hadmenced and reminding him to maintain silence. Following her gaze, Oliver nced at therge screen. As expected, the barrage ofments began to roll in frically. Whoa, Jonathan is really going live this time, am I imagining things? I''ve heard that Jonathan''s birthday live streaming is going to be a vlog of his entire day. I wonder what he gets up to. Jonathan is looking quite dashing today, watching him is always a delight!" ''Hm, I''ve got insider info! Heard that Jonathan suddenly decided to do a birthday live streaming to visit someone and show support. Rumour has it, it''s someone really important. You know what I mean, right?" ''Don''t go around gossiping. Jonathan is single, and his friend circle is open for all to see! Wish your whole family death by rumour-mongering!" I''m not gossiping! My distant rtive''s acquaintance''s previous neighbour''s daughter happens to be an assistant working alongside Jonathan verified it! Haha, who would believe that!'' ''Hold on, did anyone else catch someone sporting identical attire with Jonathan?" "They''re both d in green, and that individual appears to be..." ''Oh my gosh, it''s Oliver Terrell! In the vast live chat, with tens of thousands of viewers, therge screen went nk for several seconds in this moment. Not a single word was spoken, as if everyone was collectively digesting something unfathomable. After a long while, finally, someone tremblingly typed out a line: ''Is the person who just shared insider information still here? Care to join us for a discussion?'' Chapter 122 Feeling a Bit Queasy As Jonathan stepped out of the car, preparing to offer a friendly smile and greeting, he happened to nce at therge screen. Upon reading the contents, he nearly choked on his breath, a fierce re directed towards Oliver, who was dressed in the sbrand, the scolour, and even the ssize as himself. Grinding his teeth, he seethed with anger. This guy was definitely doing it on purpose! What are the odds of such a coincidence happening? Oliver met his re head-on, hands casually tucked in his pockets, exuding an air of boldness as he locked eyes with Jonathan. His gaze was filled with provocation. He had gone to great lengths, pulling strings through several connections, just to find out what Jonathan would be wearing today. Then, he had arranged for a matching outfit to be delivered overnight, all with the sole purpose of outshining Jonathan with his looks! Just as the two were about to cto blows, the host arrived, fashionablyte, conveniently interrupting the palpable tension between them. "Apologies for keeping everyone waiting. I''m Ace, the host of today''s birthday live streaming for Jonathan. I''m honoured to be able to explore a day in Jonathan''s life with all of you." Then, passing the microphone to Jonathan, the host smiled and said, "Jonathan, why don''t you greet the audience in the live stream?" Jonathan, relying on his professional actor skills, suppressed the urge to throttle Oliver at that moment and instead shed a sunny and handssmile. ¡°Hello, fans! I''m Jonathan. It''s great to have everyone here for my birthday live stream. I hope this broadcast brings you all sjoy." As soon as he finished speaking, a distinct sound of retching echoed through the air, ¡°Ugh..." Instinctively, the cameraman turned towards Oliver, who was seated elegantly on a nearby stool. He gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth and chuckled lightly. "Apologies, I had beef steak for breakfast, feeling a bit queasy. Please, carry on." Jonathan was furious. This guy is surely doing it intentionally. Jonathan''s fans in live chat started to voice their defence for him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ''Oliver is obviously being deliberate about this, his behaviour is extremely rude!'' ''Absolutely, who eats a hefty breakfast like steak so early in the day? It''s definitely intentional! ''Let''s protest against Oliver! Let''s protest against Oliver!" ''Oliver''s behaviour is outrageously disrespectful, so frustrating. Why does he consistently interrupt our gatherings whenever Jonathan/is present? Normally, we overlook it, but why is this troublemaker still causing disturbance on such a special asion as Jonathan''s birthday?" ''Precisely, it''s incredibly frustrating. Chapter 122 Feeling a Bit Queasy At this moment, just as the news spread, fans of Oliver hurriedly flocked to Jonathan''s live streaming. Upon witnessing this scene, they immediately began to defend their idol. "Could you all show sdecency in your words? Since when does thew prohibit eating steak in the morning?" ''Exactly, stop being so sensitive and jumping to conclusions. It''s ridiculous. Jonathan''s fans are the least cultured in the entire entertainment industry, without exception!'' The fans on the live chat had already begun to quarrel, and tensions were escting. Luckily, the host, Ace, was adept at diffusing such conflicts and promptly viate the strain Haha, grinned to alleviate the what a coincidence! I also had steak this morning. I must admit, the steaks from this crew are quite substantial. My stomach is certainly feeling it now. "Okay, let''s refocus on the main agenda, I think everyone just observed not only our main star, Jonathan, but also several other actors on location, as today we''re touring the set of the movie ''Silent Sea. "Next up, let''s have a few main actors introduce themselves." Oliver confidently took the microphone, his demeanour poised. "I''m Oliver." Then, the microphone was handed to Milly standing beside him. Ace couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth as he looked at Oliver. He tactfully asked, "Would you like to say a few words? After all, half of the fans in this live streaming are his fans too. Oliver''s expression turned resolutely righteous. "Those who understandneed no exnation, and those who don''t, no amount of exnation will suffice." Ace couldn''t say anything after listening to his answer. How did he cup with such a cheesy statement? Milly, who was standing nearby, suddenly found herself handed a microphone. She paused for a moment, not out ofXOnot out nervousness-after all, being interviewed and participating in live streamings were routine for her, even in her past life-but simply because she hadn''t expected to be handed the mic so quickly. Observing Milly''s silence, Oliver, seated beside her, presumed she was feeling anxious. He leaned in, speaking sofily to reassure her, "Ms. Milly, just say whateveres to mind. Don''t be afraid. This kind of low-level birthday live stream isn''t worth taking seriously." His voice echoed through the microphone, filling the stuwith sound. Milly realised it was already toote to silence the microphone. X Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Give Jonathan a Good Fright! Jonathan''s demeanour swiftly turned gloomy. Did Oliver not understand the concept of "personal space" or "boundaries"? As a celebrity, he should know better than to invade someone else''s space, especially under the spotlight. He''s so shameless! At that instant, he had entirely overlooked his original intent to back Stephanie and stir up problems for Milly. Sensing that the live chat teetered on the brink of another argument, Milly deftly shifted focus by gently nudging Oliver aside and altering the topic. "Good day, everyone. I am Milly But, ying the role of Giselle in ''Silent Sea. It bringsgreat joy to meet you all today. Kindly extend your support to ''Silent Sea'' and joinin extending birthday wishes to Jonathan." Her manner was elegant, and her words were impably chosen. Even Oliver''s fans, who felt a hint of envy seeing him near her, couldn''t criticise her for a moment. Jonathan''s fans were even more impressed. Seeing that she didn''t forget to wish Jonathan a happy birthday, their fondness for her skyrocketed instantly. It might have seemed like a coincidence, but after she finished her birthday wish, Jonathan, who had looked sullen and ready to explode, suddenly cheered up. Even the corners of his lips turned upwards slightly. When Neal and Michelle had their moment, they introduced themselves and the crew briefly while also wishing a happy birthday. As supporting cast members, they were mindful not to take up too mu However, the atmosphere shifted noticeably when it was Stephanie''s turn. time. With a sweet smile, she yfullymented. "I''m thrilled to have my brother cto our set. I had. nned to bake him a birthday cake, but weck the necessary ingredients here. Plus, my cooking might scare him away, as everyone knows I''m prone to kitchen mishaps. Hehe. Still, I want to wish my charming brother a very happy birthday. I will always adore you." She even made a heart gesture towards Jonathan. When the fans in the livestream heard the continuous "brother¡°, at first, they didn''t quite catch on. However, once they understood she was talking about their idol, they becfurious. around." Who does this impostor think she is? Was she a chicken in her past life? Always clucking are "The nerve of this woman stretches across the ocean, unbelievable." "So disgusting. She''s not even good-looking, not as pretty as Milly earlier. Seriously, who gave her the confidence? "How could she dare to flirt with our idol in such a bold manner? Is she attempting to stir up trouble? Chapter 123 Give Jonathan a Good Fright! Not only were they passionately condemning her actions, but even the main star, Jonathan, paused briefly after hearing her words, appearing surprised by her eagerness to make their rtionship known to the public. Ace had known about this rtionship even before he arrived, smiling as he jestingly remarked, "Ms. Stephanie, you must rify your words. What exactly do you mean by calling him brother? If you can''t exin clearly, the audience might just assthey''re cursing at you through the screen." Stephanie shed a sweet smile at the camera, disying the innocent grin she had practised numerous times before her reflection, and dered, "Letintroduce myself. I am Jonathan''s sister, Stephanie But. I look forward to getting to know you all better in the future.¡± In an instant, the lively, previously cursing big screen seemed frozen in time. Seeing this scene, Stephanie couldn''t help but burst intoughter inside. This was exactly the effect she had wanted! She began by ambiguously cosying up to Jonathan, biding her time. When his fans started feeling jealous or hurling insults at her, she would then suddenly reveal her true identity. The enormous contrast would etch her into their memories in an instant. ago would Moreover, with Jonathan''s poprity backing her, she believed her sweet smile from moments surely spread across the entire intein an instant, perhaps even making it to the top trending searches. She could almost envision her overnight funfolding before her eyes, a radiant glow gracing her face. However, her smile faltered as she realised what wasing next. ''Ha, let''s not even delve into whether this sister is blood-rted or not. Even if she is, relying on her brother''s poprity to gain attention is quite cunning "Precisely, we admire Jonathan himself, not the individualstching onto his fame!" Jonathan earned his ce through hard work and talent. Why should he allow parasites like you to effortlessly snatch a portion of what he''s rightfully earned? ''Do you really think we''re fools? Women understand women best, and lettell you, we see right through you!'' Stephanie hadn''t anticipated that even after the fans discovered she was Jonathan''s sister, they would still harbour ill intentions. She stood there, momentarily stunned and at a loss for words. This waspletely different from what she had expected. Milly, who observed the entire scenaunfold, grinned subtly, a glint of sarcasm flickering in her gaze. Stephanie was undeniably innocent, perhaps presuming that simply because everyone adored Jonathan, they would naturally extend the saffection to his sister. Ridiculous! She had severely underestimated the rivalry among women. Chapter 123 Give Jonathan a Good Fright! In her past life, she had witnessed numerous individuals in the entertainment industry trying to achieve fby linking themselves as someone''s siblings, only to be swiftly eclipsed. The exnation was simple fans were not garbage collections, they were selective. Today''s fans differed greatly from those of a few years back, who were easily swayed by the entertainment industry. They now possessed remarkable rity, discerning their desires and dislikes, and notably recognising that they shouldn''t support unnecessary figures. Had she simply kept a modest presence, it would have sufficed, but she opted for such prominence. Fans could only endure so much. Whom else would they criticise if not her? Thankfully, Ace reacted promptly, sensing the unfavourable turn of events. He promptly proceeded with the agenda. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, everyone has introduced themselves, and I trust the fans in the live chat now have a basic grasp of them. Next up, let''s engage in a gto determine our next activity." He disyed a whiteboard featuring three options: an amusement park, a water park, and a haunted house. Ace exined, "Now, each person will jot down the activity they like the least in the notebook they''re holding, disy it to everyone for reference, and then note down their preferred activity. Those who cregrly get one point, but our birthday star, Jonathan, gets two. The activity with the highest points will be our pick for today." While writing down their least preferred activity and showing the notebook, the only person who wrote ''water park'' as her least favourite was Milly. She exined, "I''m a bit obsessivepulsive, and I feel the water there isn''t clean." Meanwhile, everyone else, including Jonathan, wrote ''haunted house. Ace grinned and remarked, "Okay, now that everyone''s aware of each O other''s least preferred activity, you can proceed to write down your favourite one, the ce you''re most excited about visiting today." After five seconds, they revealed the notebook. Jonathan and Oliver wrote haunted house. Stephanie and Neal wrote water park. Michelle and Milly wrote amusement park. Ultimately, the haunted house escape room garnered three points, securing its selection as the final destination. Milly nced at the conspicuous haunted house'' penned by Oliver and frowned, gently inquiring, "Aren''t you scared to go there? Why did you still opt for it?" Oliver snorted and shot a re at Jonathan before turning to Milly and O retorting, "Whether mafraid or not isn''t the point. What matters is that I want to give that rascal Jonathan a good fright!" At that instant. Jonathan also locked eyes with Oliver, his gaze brimming with apetitive spirit. X Chapter 124 Chapter 124 I''ll Hold You While We Walk The team had nned with the haunted house beforehand, so it was closed to the public today. The crew needed to set up the night filming gear in each haunted house, so they asked everyone to wait in the staging area for a bit. Even during this short wait, the room felt super tense. Jonathan figured it wouldn''t be too scary with so many people around. But once he got there and saw the cerie decorations and creepy music, his legs started shaking. It''s even scarier than I thought... If I had known, I wouldn''t have picked this haunted house just to spite that jerk. I''ve dug a hole for myself by ruining a birthday celebration and turning it into a nightmare. I wish I hadn''t done this! Suddenly, a voice broke the silence. "Oh, birthday boy, are you scared? What a chicken! "If you''re scared, you''d better tell the crew now. It''d be pretty embarrassing if you wet yourself in there.¡± Oliver was lounging on the sofa, legs crossed while looking at Jonathan with disgust. Jonathan''s face darkened at the taunt. He wouldn''t admit he was scared now, no matter what.. He wouldn''t back down! Jonathan crossed his legs and red back. "Who said I was scared? I love horror movies. Going into a haunted house feels like home. But you might get so scared you forget which way is which. Don''t expectto save you then." Oliver sneered, "Save me? What a joke. I''ve never been scared in my life. When we do the haunted house. tasks, I''ll definitely be the MVPI Jonathan smirked. "Is that so? I didn''t care about being MVP before, but now I think I might just have to take that title. "Dream on!" As they bickered, both refusing to back down, Milly rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on. If I remember correctly, both of them said they least wanted to visit the haunted house. So why are they acting so brave now? Stephanie overheard and walked over gracefully. ¡°Jonathan, I''m a bit scared. Can I stay with youter?" She partly wanted more screen tithe, but she was also genuinely scared. Jonathan wouldn''t refuse. "Of course. I''ll protect you." He spoke with determination, Then he nced at Milly, who was quietly standing aside, and pressed his lips together. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 124 I''ll Hold You While We Walk But she bullied Stephanie! And I''m here to support Stephanie! But... she''s still my biological sister, and if I don''t protect her in front of everyone, Jordan will bite my head off Fine, as her brother, I''ll protect her this time. I hope she won''t be so moved to tears by this. Feeling generous, he tilted his head up proudly as he imagined himself as a beacon of brotherly love. But just as he was about to speak, another voice beat him to it. Oliver, rubbing his hands together, approached Milly with a fawning smile. ¡°Ms. Milly, I''ll protect you. I''m really good at this. A haunted house adventure is child''s y for me." Milly looked sceptical. In her experience, Oliver''s reliability was about as trustworthy as a pig''s ability to fly. But seeing him so excited and sure of himself, she reluctantly started to trust him a bit. "Okay, then. You find clues, and I''ll solve puzzles. Let''s be quick." Oliver, still confident, said, "No problem. Leave it to me!" In the live chat, fans flooded the room withments, praising their idols for their bravery. "Wow, my idol is so bravel Total boyfriend material!" "Aww, my Jonathan looks so handsome. He''s definitely getting MVP: "MVP goes to my Oliver! ''Oliver stepping up to protect a girl? What a gentleman move. I''m a fan for life!" I thought they were scared of haunted houses,/But they seem fine now." ''Oliver isn''t scared. He just doesn''t like it. Not liking it doesn''t mean being scared, okay?" ''Exactly! Look at how confident he is. Does he look scared? Ridiculous!" Thements went on and on. Soon, the equipment was ready, and they could enter the haunted house. Oliver and Jonathan stood up first, hot wanting to be outdone as they lead the way with brave charm. As they headed towards the haunted house entrance, all the lights om suddenly went out with a "click", and eerie ghostly sounds filled the air, sending shivers down their spines. They immediately froze, letting out startled cries. Stephanie, closest to Jonathan, turned pale and clung to him for protection. "Jonathan, I''m scared Ir war Innathan''s first tin a haunted house and he was chocked so he did not avtuist this. But with Chapter 124 I''ll Hold You While We Walk Oliver nearby, he had to act calm. "It''s okay. I''ll protect you." His voice shook as he spoke.. Michelle was terrified too. She instinctively backed away until she bumped into something soft, whereupon she screamed, "Ah! Who''s that?" Milly sighed, holding onto Michelle''s wrist. "Don''t be scared. It''s me." Relieved to hear Milly''s voice, Michelle clung to her, saying, "H-Hey, don''t leave me." Milly smiled, finding Michelle''s clinginess amusing. Gone was the high and mighty attitude of the Fitzgeralds'' eldest daughter. But I have to admit, she looks pretty cute like this. Milly, taller at 168 cm than Michelle''s 160 cm, wrapped an arm around her and pulted her close. "Okay. Don''t be scared. I''ll hold you while we walk." an arm around her Michelle nodded. "Okay." But she still reminded Milly anxiously, "Promise you won''t let go!" X Chapter 125 Chapter 125 The Resentful Jonathan Milly sighed. "Okay, I won''t let go." As she calmed down Michelle, who was shaking in her arms, Oliver''s loud shout cfrom the front, "Ms. Milly, chere! Letprotect you!" Milly was speechless. With that shaky voice, are you sure you''re protecting me? "No need. I''m not scared. You don''t have to protect me." Oliver firmly refused, "No way! I promised to protect you, and I will. Hurry up and cover here!" Milly frowned. "But I..." It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go; the entrance was narrow, and with Michelle in her arms and poor visibility, it was hard to move forward. Before she could say more, Oliver jumped up, his pink hair standing on end. "M You have to cover and letprotect you! Quick, quick, quick!" Milly didn''t know what to say. What a troublemaker. "Alright." Milly, con! Hurry! She reluctantly agreed. Looking down at the trembling Michelle, she spoke gently to her, "Michelle, do you want to stay behindor follow closely?" Michelle, unable to think clearly, responded automatically, "Follow you, I''ll follow you!" "Okay, then let''s move forward. If you''re scared, just close your eyes. I''ll lead you Michelle nodded vigorously, still clinging to her. After a winding and tough path, they finally reached the front. As soon as Oliver saw her, he clung to her right arm like she was a safety charm, muttering, ¡°Ms. Milly, I''m here to protect you." Milly was puzzled. Seeing him clinging to her arm and hiding behind her, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you''re protecting me? Not the other way around?" Oliver bared his teeth, his body betraying his bravado as he stubbornly replied, "I''m just making sure the ghosts don''t scare you by touching your arm. You don''t understand my good intentions." Milly couldn''t be bothered to entertain him Well, I guess I should thank you! So now, with Michelle clinging to her left side and Oliver hanging onto her right arm, Milly felt like she Chapter 125 The Resentful Jonathan. Meanwhile, in the live chat, Jonathan''s fans were flooding the screen withments. ''Haha, speople are really putting on a brave face. Not scared, huh? Really?" ''Is Jonathan feeling embarrassed?" They just went in and are already this scared. What''s going to happen when they start the tasks?" "So cowardly, hiding behind a girl while iming he''s not scared. How pretentious and disgusting! ''Excuse me, I''m just a casual viewer. What''s the nof the brave girl in the front? She seems really courageous. ''Her? I think her nis Milly But. She''s a neer, so I don''t really know her. I think I''m starting to like her too Jonathan''s fans seized this opportunity to attack Oliver. They criticised him relentlessly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Surprisingly, Oliver''s usually fierce fans remained silent. After all, they were embarrassed by their idol''s cowardly behaviour. Since the haunted house was filmed using fixed cameras, there were no cameramen inside. The live chat screen was outside, so the participants were unaware of thements. Milly, focused on moving forward, didn''t realise she was gaining loyal fans. As she passed Jonathan, she noticed something strange in his eyes... Is that... resentment? Confusion shed across her big eyes. Resentment? Why''s he resentful? Am I ruining his heroic moment by walking ahead? Milly hesitated and timidly asked, "Jonathan, do you want to walk in front?" Maybe if I don''tpete with him to take the lead, he''ll feel better. But her question only deepened Jonathan''s resentment. He huffed, turned away angrily, and snapped, "What''s it to you? I''ll walk in front or at the back if I want. Whether I live or die is none of your business! "Take your precious darlings and stay away from me!" Milly was stunned. His words made her feel like a heartless viin abandoning her family. Even Jonathan didn''t understand his anger. He told himself he only m needed to protect Stephanie. Milly was too wicked to be his sister. Yet, seeing Milly protect everyone but him made him ufortable. Am I not her real brother? And here she is, protecting my rival in front of me! Ugh! The e more he thought shout it the anrier he herChapter 125 The Resentful Jonathan Milly was even more confused. She didn''t know why Jonathan was upset. They were fine moments ago. The atmosphere grew even more awkward and strange... Fortunately, an announcement over the speakers exined today''s haunted house challenge. Milly sighed in relief. "Buzz... Hello yers, today''s haunted house challenge is "The Disappearing Bride''. The Shermons'' eldest son, Mr. Sherman, married a young and beautiful bride. But on their wedding night, the bride mysteriously disappeared, leaving behind only a red wedding shoe. Help the groom find the bride to win the gand escape sessfully." With a loud bang, the door in front of them swung open. "Ah!!!" Jonathan, who had been standing next to Milly, suddenly let go of Stephanie and jumped over. He clung to Milly''s arm which was holding Michelle, hugging it tightly. Milly was startled. It wasn''t the door or the spooky atmosphere that scared her. It was Jonathan''s scream. Now, with three people hanging on her, moving forward was even harder. Sighing deeply, she asked, "If you''re both scared, why did you choose this ce?" X Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Three Cowards Oliver clung to her right arm, eyes shut tight and body trembling, but still defiant. "I''m willing to forgo my fear if that means Jonathan will be terrified!" Jonathan, holding her left arm, equally terrified, echoed, too!" Milly sighed internally. Why are they doing this to themselves? They''re cutting off their nose to spite their face. The audience watching the live stream burst into uncontrobleughter, flooding the screen with ¡®haha''ments. Jonathan''s fans, who had been mocking Oliver, now fell silent. Alright... It seems our idol is just as scared, so none of us really have the right to criticise. Both sides tacitly avoided the subject, swiftly shifting the conversation to the bravest person on screen. Milly. Wow, I have to say, this Milly is really courageous and calm. ''Hahaha, did you see Stephanie''s expression just now? It was hrious. She tried to cling to Jonathan, but he was so scared he shook her off without a second thought. "Exactly! She ims to be Jonathan''s most beloved sister, but if that were true, would he abandon her so decisively?'' ''She''s just riding his coattails. Inparison, it seems Milly and Jonathan get along better. Haha! This scene is too funny. It''s like Milly is the stem with three scaredy-cats clinging to her like flowers, haha. I think I''m starting to beca fan of Milly.. ''Shere! She''s beautiful, wise, and doesn''t try to hog the spotlight. She''s modest and steady. What''s not to love?" I just looked her up and she hasn''t even opened a Twitter ount yet. With that face, not having Twitter is such a waste of potential! ''Please, Milly, open a Twitter ount, I want to be your first fan!" Milly had no idea she was gaining poprity. She was focused on finding clues. bit? I need Taking a deep breath, she addressed the three scaredy-cats clinging to her, "Can you let go for a bit? to find clues. The sooner we get through this, the sooner we can leave." Nevertheless, none of them loosened their grip. Instead, they held on tighter, fearing she would run away if they let go. She tried to shake them off, but they held on with all their strength, making it impossible for her to move. Chapter 126 Three Cowards Sighing in resignation, she looked back, hoping Neal might help, but he and Stephanie were also cowering in a corner, too scared to even open their eyes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Alright, guess it''s up to me. "How about we all go look for clues together?" Milly suggested. The three scaredy-cats nodded reluctantly. The room was small, decorated like an ancient bridal chamber. It must have been the ce where the bride initially disappeared, making it likely to hold the most clues. She checked the nearest vanity but found nothing suspicious. As she tried to move to another spot, the three clinging to her blocked her way. She couldn''t take a single step. "Can you let go for a moment? I need to look around. If you''re scared, just stay here. I''ll cback for your once I find sclues, okay?" The three showed no sign of loosening their grip. Seeing how genuinely terrified they were, Milly didn''t dare force them off, fearing it might make them panic more. She resigned herself to being stuck. Even the staff seemed to have had enough of their hesitation. A voice over the loudspeaker provided a hint. "Attention yers. This room has a tlimit of thirty minutes. If you do not find a way out within that time, the room will permanently close. By the way, ten minutes have already passed.¡± Milly seized the opportunity, as if it was her lifesaver. "Ten minutes are gone already. If we don''t find the clues soon, we''ll be trapped here forever. You don''t want to stay here for the rest of your lives, right?" Normally, they wouldn''t believe such a threat, ''knowing it was just a game. They were confident the staff wouldn''t hold them here forever. But now, half-scared to death, they weren''t thinking straight and believed her. They quickly let go. Before releasing her, Michelle insisted, ¡°You have to cback for me. I''ll wait here." Oliver added, "Yeah. If you don''t cback, I''llbel you as heartless!" Jonathan nodded. "That''s right!" Speechless, Milly nced around the tiny room. They could touch each other just by turning around, yet they were acting as if she was leaving them forever. "Okay, I will." Once they agreed, they slowly let go. As soon as they did, Milly exhaled deeply, feeling as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders She quickly searched the rest of the room. Chapter 126 Three Cowards In the bed, she found a hiddenpartment containing a dagger. A simple dagger, hidden away-why? Who hid it? The bride? If it really was her, how would she know about thepartment? If it was the groom, why would he need to hide it? At that moment, Neal, trying to maintain his image despite his fear, shakily searched for clues too. Suddenly, he spotted something. "Look, there''s writing on the wall" Milly went over. Indeed, there were a fewrge, crooked characters written with a brush. ''I miss you after nightfall, upon the flowing water and distance mountains. Neal, eager to impress Stephanie, spoke up first, "Stephanie, you''re a top student at Crestwood High. Can you figure out what this phrase means?" Stephanie''s mood, which was down earlier because of Jonathan''s abandonment, lifted a bit at the praise. She smiled as she regained her sense of importance. "These characters must have been written by the bride. ''I miss you after nightfall, upon the flowing water and distance mountains. It means the bride disappeared in thete night, like water flowing far from the mountains. She gathered her courage and looked around, analysing. "There should be clues about thete night. around here. Let''s search." Neal, pleased with her deduction, ttered her, "Stephanie, you''re so smart. No wonder you''re a top student at Crestwood High. You figured it out immediately. Let''s look for clues together." X Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Strange Tone. Stephanie felt delighted hearing the praise, her heart swelling with happiness. She knew that with her intelligence, getting through this small challenge would be a piece of cake. Now that she had found the right direction, she was confident that they would soon find the way out. She imagined the live audience admiring her wisdom and knew she could build a reputation as a genius. The more she thought about it, the happier she became, to the point that she almost forgot she was in a haunted house. Suddenly, she turned to Milly, who was silently staring at the writing on the wall. Seeing Milly still there, a hint of shed in Stephanie''s eyes, though it was too dark to notice. at it. Let''s She smiled and said, "Milly, we''ve already figured out this cluc. There''s no need to keep staring at continue looking for other clues." Milly didn''t move, her eyes still fixed on the wall. Seeing no response from Milly, Stephanie narrowed her eyes, thinking to herself, Fine, let her pretend she''s figuring it out. I''ll solve this first and see how she can keep up the act! The room was small, and they quickly found a wooden box under a nearby table. Stephanie''s eyes lit up with excitement. "This box must contain the key to the next level!" Neal nodded, stating, "It''s very likely." But the box had a clock-shaped lock on it. Stephanie touched her chin, thinking hard. "The poem mentioned ''after nightfall, which in ancient times would be one o''clock. Let''s try one o''clock." Slowly, she adjusted the dial to one o''clock. The box opened with a click. Stephanie''s eyes widened in delight, and she jumped up. "Wow, we really solved it! Let''s see what''s inside!" Her voice echoed in the small room, catching the attention of the three scaredy-cats, who moved closer, intrigued by her announcement of sess. Although Oliver usually found Stephanie annoying, now wasn''t the tto hold grudges; getting out was more important. "Quick, see what''s inside!" he urged. Jonathan added, "Stephanie, check if it''s the key to the exit," Seeing them all gathered around, Stephanie felt even more pleased with herself. She knew her intelligence would solve the puzzle, and she expected her poprity to soar after this. Her future in the entertainment industry looked promising. Chapter 127 Strange Tone As for Milly.. She can''tpare to me! Taking a deep breath to control her excitement, Stephanie opened the box. In the dim light, she saw the contents clearly. "It really is a key!" Michelle eximed. "It must be for the door. Try it," Neal suggested. Stephanie took out the key but didn''t rush to the door. Instead, she turned to Milly, who was still standing silently. Pretending to be sincere, she said, ''Milly. I''ve found the key. Let''s get out of here together. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The way she said it sounded more like she was bragging than inviting. Milly frowned and, ignoring her strange tone, looked seriously at the key in their hands. "It''s a bit weird. Maybe we shouldn''t open the door yet. This key appearing so suddenly seems more like a trap. Even though she hadn''t yed this type of escape room gbefore, she knew that solving puzzles like these wouldn''t rely only on one clue to find the final answer. Plus, Stephanie''s analysis of the clue just now made it even more strange. aspletely wrong, yet they still found the key, which So, this key was probably just a distraction. When Stephanie heard Milly say this, her smile disappeared. "Milly, how do you know this key is a trick? Did you see any helpful evidence?" "No," Milly answered honestly, This is just a game, not a crscene. Why would they leave evidence when there''s just a bey?! Hearing this, Stephanie immediately jumped on it, sounding upset. "Milly, if there''s no evidence, why are you so sure this isn''t a real key? "Milly, do you have something against me?" Milly rubbed her forehead. Finding clues was already giving her a headache, and now she had to listen to Stephanie''s strange tone as she yed mind games here. Speople had to experience difficulties firsthand to understand how wrong they were, or they''d never back down. "Okay, then go ahead and open it," Milly said softly. To Stephanie, these words sounded like Milly was giving up, which made her sneer inward, even more determined to win. But she kept acting generous. "Milly, don''t lose hope. I''m sure you''ll figure out the next part. Cwith us this time. Chapter 127 Strange Tone It must be said that, when she said this, it really did make her seem o''m tolerant and generous to the unsuspecting audience in the live stream. The criticism of her just now slowly turned into praise. "Hmm... Stephanic seems pretty smart to find a clue so fast." ''Didn''t Neal say she goes to Crestwood High? Crestwood High is a top school. People who go there must be really smart." ''From this perspective, she seems better than that girl, Milly, who isn''t scared of ghosts but maybe not as clever. "Even though they found the key, Milly is still trying to stop them from leaving What is she thinking? Doesn''t she know our idol is scared too?" "Haha, maybe she just wants more attention. After all, she''s not afraid of ghosts, and our idok relies on he se tricks up their so much. If they leave a bitter, she can get more screen time. Newbies always have ssleeves. Then again, Stephanie was quite kind just now, even inviting Milly to join them. She seems nice. ''As long as she could get our idol out, I''d be happy to becher fan. Thements went on. Stephanie confidently put the key into the lock on the door. A clear clicking sound of unlocking echoed. Stephanie''s eyes lit up as she tried to pull the door open, but it stayed shut tight. X What''s happening? I definitely heard the door unlock just now. Suddenly, a clear, rm-like sound of a bronze gong echoed in the room, piercing and eerie, Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Aren''t These Two Supposed to Be Enemies. Bang! Suddenly, a cupboard in the room flew open, and out stepped a ghostly figure: a woman with disheveled hair, a pale face, wearing a tattered bridal gown, and clutching a ragged doll. As soon as the ghost appeared, the room erupted into chaos. The few jumped around, trying to escape. "Ahhh! Oh, sh*t! It''s a ghost!" "Mommy, I''m scared! Mommy! Sob..." "F*ck! Stay away from me! My legs are jelly now. Don''tear mel" "Ahhhh!" Milly covered her ears. How did five people manage to sound like a crowd of fifty? Despite Milly not saying a word, Jonathan and Oliver somehow zeroed in on her location andtched onto her, as if they had a built-in GPS. Just like earlier, each took an arm while Michelle clung to her waist. Milly sighed, exasperated. Are they really that scared? She tried to follow the ghost''s movements, looking for any clues on its body. But as soon as she moved, the three cowards clinging to her began wailing again. "Mommy, don''t leave me! I''m scared!" "Milly. I''m your brother! If I die, you''ll lose a brother!" "Ms. Milly, if you abandon me, you''re heartless and a heartbreaker! Who else would be such a loyal and amazingckey for you?" Milly sighed deeply. In just half a day, she had gained a daughter, a brother, and a loyalckey. She tried to reason with them helplessly. "I''m just going to see if the ghost has any clues. Since she''s out now, we need to find a way to lock her back up. Otherwise, everyone will be too scared toplete the tasks and find the clues, That''s actually an excuse. The truth is, I can''t breathe with these three clinging towhile the ghost is out. But as soon as she finished, they gave her stern warnings. "No, no, no! Don''t go near it! It''s a ghost!" "Yeah, what if it cats you? Ghosts eat people, right?" Chapter 128 Aren''t These Two Supposed to Be Enemies Milly sighed again, utterly speechless. "Isn''t it possible that there aren''t any real ghosts, and this is just ar actor ying a part?" Oliver, still trembling, said, "I know, but it''s still scary. And what if a real ghost sneaks in with the fake ones?" Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Yeah! I read a where someone cultivated a third eye and could see real ghosts!" Milly couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Is this really their level of intelligence? I can understand Oliver''s mentality since he''s pretty dumb, but Jonathan too? It''s baffling. No wonder these two are always at each other''s throats. "Didn''t you ever study dialectical materialism? The essence of the world is material; the mind is merely a product and reflection of matter. "In other words, the fundamentalponents of the world are material. The forms and processes of matter are the primary ways we understand the world. All entities and concepts arepositions or expressions of matter. Matter determines consciousness, and consciousness is the physiological response of the objective world in our brains, a reaction from organic matter to material. "So, in summary: Matter is the only entity that truly exists. Simply put, there are no such things as ghosts. Ghosts are just figments of your imagination. Got it?" The three cowards uttered hesitantly, "Got it, but notpletely." Oliver, trembling and clinging to Milly''s arm, admitted honestly, "Ms. Milly, my brain knows there are no ghosts, but my eyes don''t believe it. I''m still scared, sob." He tightened his grip on her. Milly tried to free her arm but couldn''t, so she said helplessly, "Oliver, if you''re going to hold on, don''t tear my sleeve! It''s about to coll! "And you, Jonathan, stop pulling on my sleeve too." A trip to the haunted house, and I might lose a shirt. Jonathan sniffled, still not opening his eyes. "At a tlike this, who cares about a piece of clothing? Once we get out, I''ll buy you a truckload of clothes!" Milly looked at him, dumbfound Suddenly, as if hearing themotion, the ghost actually started moving towards them. Milly quickly focused on the doll in the ghost''s hands, examining its shape and details. "Are you really... Oliver?" The ghost''s voice, altered by a voice changer, sounded eerie. Oliver shivered, almost copsing to the floor. "Oh. sh*t I''m not.dy! Y-You stay away from me!" Chapter 128 Aren''t These Two Supposed to Be Enemies The ghost seemed delighted by his reaction, twirling in ce. "Ahhh I''m a fan of yours! (really, really like you. I can''t believe I get to see you in person today." The excited voice through the voice changer only made it sound more terrifying. Oliver was so sc¨¢red he started crying. "No, please don''t like me. I''m not that great. I snore, grind my teeth, love apdieathal and eat a lot. You should like Jonathan. He''s perfect for you-handsand kind. Go to him, go to him!" Jonathan, who had been relieved the ghost wasn''t interested in him, nearly exploded at Oliver''s words. "H-Hey... I''m not great either. I suck at games and I''m ugly. You should like Oliver. He''s the best-kind-hearted, handsome, and generous!" "No, bro, you''re too modest. You''re the most handsguy in the world! Not only are you a great actor, but you''re also so talented." "No, no, you''re ttering me. You''re the real deal, charming everyone, young and old." "No, you''re the handsone." "No, you are!" The ghost was stunned. Aren''t these two supposed to be enemies? Why are they suddenly praising each other? Milly noticed something and squinted. "Excuse me. Can I take a look at that doll you''re holding?" "Sure." The ghost obediently handed it over. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Milly''s arms were still being held, so she leaned in to examine the doll t was an ordinary cloth doll, deliberately stained with red dye to look dirty and scary. Suddenly, the doll emitted a sharp, piercingugh and began to wriggle uncontrobly. "Ahhh!!" $19 X Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Two Big Brains. Oliver and Jonathan trembled in fear at the horrifyingughter. The female ghost was right in front of them. Their survival instincts kicked in and they let go of Milly and stepped back when they opened their eyes. They continued retreating into a corner and huddled together in fear, trying to get calm by holding each other. The female ghost wanted to approach them again, but Milly blocked her, saying. ¡°Alright, stop scaring them, scareinstead." Oliver and Jonathan were obviously terrified out of their minds. They might faint if the female ghost moved closer to them. The female ghost nced at the trembling duo longingly, feeling a bit regretful. Isn''t Oliver supposed to hate Jonathan? Why do they seem to be getting along so well now? They''re like best friends! Is Jon-Liver real? Wait! Why am I so excited about this? I would have taken a picture of them and posted it online if I had my phone withnow! Meanwhile, the fans in the livestream weren''t as epting as the female ghost. They started arguing in thement section. "Let go of my man right now!" How could Jonathan touch Oliver?'' Just say so if you want to ride on Oliver''s poprity. Why do you have to schsomething like this?" I''m speechless. I''ve seen unpopr ones trying to attract attention, but never the other way around. ''Stop shipping them together! It''s obvious that they''re just seekingfort from each other due to the fear. ''Exactly. Why didn''t you ship the four of them when they were hugging just now? Sof the fans started to ship Jonathan and Oliver. ''Well, Jonathan''s looks do match Oliver''s perfectly. "I think it''s better for Jonathan to date Oliver instead of sb*tch." "Why is it called the Jon-Liver couple? Not the other way round?'' Others started toment as well. "Milly is so smart, she''s talking about philosophy." "Learning philosophy while watching the live stream, my exam this twon''t be bad for sure!" Chapter 129 Two Big Brains Jonathan!" I''m starting to ship her with Oliver. The way sheforted Oliver just now was so cutel ''I think she matches well with Jonathan too. At a nce, they even resembled each other!" ''Cone, stop the shipping! Let Milly shine! In the director''s booth, the cameraman rolled his eyes at thements. He couldn''t understand why theizens love ying matchmaker so much. Milly wasn''t disturbed at all. Afterforting Michelle, she picked up the doll and pondered the two lines of poetry. Then she picked up the wooden box that had been discarded on the ground and gently turned the dials on it. Stephanie saw her actions and bit her lip. She wanted to look for clues too, but her legs were weak due to the female ghost. Why is Milly acting like nothing happened? If this continues, Milly will definitely solve the first puzzle. Thinking of this, she suddenly said, "Milly, don''t touch the box, it might be another trap like just now." Milly confidently replied, "There won''t be." As she finished speaking, there was a "click," and the wooden box opened again. This time, instead of a key, there was a piece of paper inside. It had four words written on it, ''East, West, South, North." She walked to the bed where she had initially found the dagger, looked around, and gently traced the intricate patterns on the headboard. The patterns were veryplex, and they were even harder to see under the light. Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she saw faint light reflecting on the ground, creating a distorted, crooked image. There were sblurry texts when she looked closely. Milly used the dagger to slowly align the patterns, and the words blear, "East, West, South, North." Following this clue, she found another hiddenpartment. There was a coffin inside. After cing the doll inside, the coffin closed with a "beep". Then, with a "bang," the door opened. A spooky female voice crackled through the speaker above them, "Thank you for finding my child... "Ahh!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As soon as the door opened, everyone except Milly and Stephanie ran out with their ir heads coveredm Stephanie also wanted to escape in lear, but seeing Milly''s calm demeanour, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to walk out alongside her. in seemed like Oliver and Jonathan becincredibly strong. They ignored all the clues and Chapter 129 Two Big Brains simply kicked down every door they saw. It might be a bit hical, but it was definitely faster. Others yed escape rooms for the thrill but they yed it for the kicks. In less than three minutes, they reached the final level. However, everything in the room was made from stone and they couldn''t kick the door open. So, both of them who had been tearing through obstacles just m moments ents ago, were now huddled together in a corner, muttering something that sounded like lyrics, Milly was amused at them. She asked, "Shouldn''t you guys be reciting if prayers if you''re afraid of ghosts? atrasbereciting What''s the use of chanting the lyrics to Amazing Grace?" Jonathan, who was leaning on Oliver, exined in a muffled voice, ¡°We sing Amazing Grace in church. It held the spowers as prayers!" For once, Oliver fully agreed with him. "I think you''re absolutely right. Recite the lyrics fortoo." Jonathan rolled his eyes. "Recite it yourself, sincerity is what counts, got it?" "But I only know something like Twinkle Twinkle Little Star''. Do you think stars can ward off ghosts?" "Give it a try, a desperate measure for a desperate situation," Jonathan said. Oliver believed it and started reciting. "Twinkle twinkle little star. Milly was at a loss for words in front of those two big brains. X Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Neal Didn''t Save Her The familiar voice in the speaker spoke again, "Congrattions on reaching the final level. In this level. Neal must cross the corridor and unlock the lock at the other end to rescue the eldest son of the Valors." Everyone was stunned when they heard about the one-man mission. Neal panicked and he didn''t even catch what was said next through the speakers. "What? Me? Where do I go? Wait, why me?" Though he wanted to use this livestream to showcase himself and gain spublic favour, it didn''t mean he wanted to do something far beyond his capabilities. He could barely manage to go to dark ces with a cameraman, but just the thought of encountering ghosts and traps made his scalp tingle and his legs go weak. "Why... Why me? Can we switch?" This was a decision made after a discussion between the staff and the filming crew. Stephanie and Michelle were girls, and sending them would be inconsiderate and might spark online gender debates. As for Milly, she feared nothing and was smart enough to solve something in two minutes, making it boring to watch. Oliver and Jonathan were scared out of their wits even without ghosts. If a ghost popped out, either the ghost or them would be in serious trouble. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Besides, their fans would fight if only one of them were sent on the mission. Thus, Neal was the best candidate for views. Neal''s palms were sweaty and his legs were so weak that he could barely stand "I... Stephanie approached him andforted him, "Neal, don''t be afraid. We''ll be here with you." Her words seemedforting but his fate was sealed. If he refused, it would prove that he was scared. For years, he had built a rugged, manly image. If he couldn''t finish the mission, his fans might turn against him. Viewers in the live stream couldn''t help but flood the screen withments. *Stephanie is setting Neal up like a b*tch. ''I know, right? She pretended tofort Neal but there was another meaning to her words." "She''s all talk without offering any practical solutions. "From the beginning, Milly told her not to touch anything, but she didn''t listen to her. In the end, she released the ghost. Chapter 130 Neal Didn''t Save Her "Obviously, she wants more camera time. First, she imed to be Jonathan''s sister needing his protection. When he ignored her, she clung to Neal like a leech. She''s so annoying! Neal gritted his teeth: At this point, he had no choice but to do the mission. Someone stopped him when he was about to step forward "Wait, I can go instead." Neal turned around and was surprised to see Milly. "Milly, you still He thought that Milly was willing to help him because she liked him. Though he didn''t finish his sentence, Milly roughly understood his meaning. Milly calmly walked up to him, and said honestly, "Don''t misunderstand. I''m only helping you because you saved my life." She didn''t like owing favours. Neal was puzzled. "What do you mean by saving your life?" Seeing his puzzled look, Milly was confused too. She then exined, ¡°When we were filming back then, I fell into the water and nearly drowned. You saved me." Neal pondered momentarily and replied, "I think you''re mistaken. I didn''t save you." "What? It wasn''t you?" Milly''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But you... She had always thought Neal was her saviour. Seeing her confusion, Neal rified, "I did jump in to save someone, but Stephanie was closer, So I saved her first, When cup, you had already been rescued. I didn''t see who saved you because it was chaotic. Milly''s face turned pale as she felt a pang in her chest. Who savedif it wasn''t Neal? Stephanie, who was standing nearby, heard their conversation and smiled slyly. She chimed in sweetly, "Milly, Neal saved me. Did you mistake him for someone else or did you misunderstand something? It''s fault for not exining at the time. After all, what happened between you and Neal was in the past." my Stephanie was the best at subtly twisting facts. People could overthink when they listen to her words. Her words would make everyone specte about Milly''s past with Neal. Since Neal was courting Stephanie now, the public might think that Milly was desperately clinging to Neal. Milly had no intention of paying attention to her. She ignored om Stephanie and turned to Neal. "Alright, I got it. Thank you X Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Don''t Touch Milly Neal looked at Milly, who had a serious expression on her face, and asked anxiously, "Does what you said just now still count?" oppressive aura when she He didn''t know why, but he felt that Milly had an got serious. In his memory, she was shy and weak. She would cry if he said anything harsh to her. But now, it felt like she was apletely different person. Milly nodded without y emotion. Tll keep my word. I''ll go instead of you. With that, Milly proceeded. She had barely taken two steps when the speakers boomed, "Attention yers, the designated yer must proceed. No substitutions are allowed." Neal was about to sigh in relief when he heard that. Milly shrugged and looked at Neal who was petrified. "I''m afraid I can''t help you." There was no way around it. Neal could only muster the courage to proceed with his mission. The passageway was narrower than he expected, and it was very dark, with only a singlemp emitting a dim green light, making the corridor even more terrifying. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Standing at the entrance, he tried to psych himself up, telling himself it was nothing. But, his feet felt like they were encased in cement, unable to move. After three minutes of psyching himself up, he was still in ce. II" Milly watched Neal who was about to faint, and couldn''t help but ask the staff through the surveince Camera "Can I go with him? The passageway is quite long, and it''s difficult toplete the task alone. We''ll be back quickly. Is that okay?" Milly wasn''t usually one to meddle, and since Neal wasn''t her saviour, she had no obligation to help him. But, she noticed the other three huddled and trembling in the corner. She couldn''t let them scare themselves to death. The speakers crackled again as the staff discussed it. Finally, they responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Milly sighed in relief. She walked up to Neal and said, "Let''s go. Neal looked at her with happy tears in his eyes. Chapter 131 Don''t Touch Milly The push was so forceful that he stumbled back several steps. He would have fallen to the ground had he lost his bnce. Looking up, he saw Jonathan and Oliver standing protectively in front of Milly, ring at him. "What do you think you''re doing? Don''t you know that it''s inappropriate to hug and touch your co-stars?" "Yeah, how dare you pull something right in front of me? Do you think I''m blind?" Neal tried to exin anxiously, "No, I didn''t mean it like that... He just wanted to show his gratitude, but they made it sound like he was taking advantage. Oliver snapped angrily, "What do you mean then? I''ve had my eye on you for a while!" Jonathan crossed his arms and looked at him coldly, ¡°Is this how you behave on set, always touching your co-stars?" Neal was dumbfounded. The more he tried to exin, the worse it got. Milly sighed deeply and pushed Jonathan and Oliver away. "Can you two be quiet for a moment? Since you''re up and arguing, you guys aren''t scared anymore, right?" Her words hit them like a knife, deting their arrogance instantly. Milly ignored them and turned to Neal, calmly saying, "Let''s go." "Okay." "No way!" Oliver blocked their way again. "Ms. Milly, you can''t go in there with him." He knew that Neal had shown interest in Milly and he was afraid that he might do something to Milly in the dark passageway. He wanted to protect Milly from Neal. Jonathan joined in, ¡°Yeah, it''s inappropriate for a man and woman to go into such dark ces alone!" Milly raised an eyebrow. "Fine, why don''t you two go in with him then?" The two kept quiet again. Milly resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Why am I wasting targuing with these two? "Fine, we''ll go!" They gave up. Before Milly could react, the two had already rolled up their sleeves and charged to the corridor''s entrance. Momentster, she say them holding one of Neal''s arms each, dragging him inside without looking back. Soon, they disappeared. They looked like they were on a military mission instead of solving a puzzle in the escape room. Milly raised an eyebrow. Weren''t those two always at odds? How cthey were so in sync now? Soon after, terrifying screams echoed from the passageway. They were screaming like a banshee. When the three finally crunning out, their faces were pale. Oliver''s pink hair was messy and Jonathan''s clothes were dishevelled. Only Neal still had his makeup intact and his clothes in order although he looked pale. Milly looked behind them and saw no one. "Where''s Mr. Valor?" Oliver, sweating profusely, asked, "Who''s that?" Milly was at a loss for words. They hadn''t listened to the announcement just now. "Then what did you do there?" Oliver waved his hand, still shaken. "Don''t ask. There was a ghost that kept touching my leg. It scared the hell out of me." Jonathan, who was gasping for breath and wiping his cold sweat, added, "That''s nothingpared to the ghost jumping next tothe whole time. I tried to catch him, but he kept slipping away. It was terrifying." X Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Jonathan Lost Something At this moment, Neal, who was at the back, weakly raised his hand and said, ''I cracked the code, opened the door, and saw a figure inside. I think it must be Mr. Valor." If he''d known, he would have gone in alone. Who could have guessed that the scariest thing inside wasn''t the ghosts but Jonathan and Oliver who were jumping around, shouting, and screaming? Milly was relieved that at least someone managed to do something right andpleted the mission. The speaker crackled again. "Congrattions to the yers for sessfully rescuing the eldest son of the Valors andpleting this haunted escape room." As the announcement ended, the door next to them slowly opened, and the bright sunlight temporarily blinded them. Jonathan and Oliver were already spinning in circles under the sunlight, determined to get the light on every corner of their bodies.. Oliver, with bright, sparkling eyes, waved at Milly, saying. "Ms. Milly, cbask in the sunlight! Ghosts are afraid of light!" On the way back, Ace voiced a question from the viewers, "Ms. Milly, during the first challenge, you mentioned that the first key was incorrect. Many viewers didn''t understand how you figured it out. Could you exin?" Milly nodded. "Of course." "First, the poem on the wall mainly depicts farewell at midnight, and both parties were going to be separated by the mountains and ocean. This poem should be written by the bride, implying that her beloved is drifting further away from her. "The ton the wooden box was a distraction. But what the bride wants to express is that they may never meet again in the future. Midnight marks the beginning of a new day and also the twhen the bride''s heart turns cold when she passes away "There was a note with the directions North, South, East, and West in the wooden box. This corresponds to the second half of the poem on the wall. The bride left this clue mainly because she was reluctant to part with her unborn child. The hollow pattern on the bed was to imply a safe burial for her child and to fulfill the bride''s wish. As for the dagger, it should be the one the bride used tomit suicide. "In other words, the bride is already dead, and it''s the eldest son of the Valors who has been covering up this fact. The bride we''ve been searching for doesn''t exist anymore. I think she turned into a vengeful ghost and captured Mr. Valor." Ace nodded approvingly at her exnation. Milly was meticulous and smart. Being able to quickly find clues in the escape room and distinguish between truth and deception showed her great potential. Still, Ace was a little puzzled. "Your exnation is very good, but why don''t you sound confident?" Chapter 132 Jonathan Lost Something She miled and answered honestly, "It had nothing to do with confidence. I only yed seriously in the first stage. The rest of the challenges werepleted by Oliver and Jonathan who kicked down the doors, so I don''t know what the other clues were. I can only guess the whole story." Ace was speechless. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Indeed, those two had broken down five doors, each costing 300 dors. They had to pay the escape room owner 1500 dors in totalter. Oliver had recovered by now and chimed in smugly, "I single-handedly cleared five stages fast and on point! I''m the MVP" Milly rubbed her forehead and said helplessly. "You used brutal force instead of your wisdom." Oliver protested and pointed at his feet seriously, ¡°Isn''t this wisdom?" Milly ignored him. Meanwhile, in the live streamment section. "Oliver is so handsome, whatever he says is right. I''m staying here to see who''s going to retort. Oliver is definitely the MVP of the game. They were not required to find clues. He''s smart enough to use force! Games are all about unexpected events!" ''I don''t care. They were super cool when they kicked down the doors!" ''Am I the only one who noticed Milly''s logical thinking? She''s amazing!" *I''m a student from XXX University. My professor and I watched the livestream together, and he askedseveral times if Milly had just finished the college entrance exam. He kept praising her wisdom." I''m totally her fan now! She''s so caring and outstanding." Stephanie gritted her teeth and angrily red at the screen while she read all thements. She had also worked hard to find the clues and it was unfair that the people were only praising Milly who had only cleared one challenge. At that moment, someone shouted, "I lost something!" Everyone was shocked including the people who were watching the livestreams. Jonathan, who was sitting in the back seat, was frantically searching tem wir his pockets, even removing his watch and checking it before tossing it aside. Seeing him in a panic, Ace hurriedly asked, "What did you lose? Is it el m something important?" Jonathan kept searching everywhere but to no avail. ¡°Yes, it''s very important!" Ace becanxious. He had encountered many sudden situations throughout his career, but situations the first tsomeone lost this was something during a show. By Jonathan''s reaction, Ace was sure that the lost item was extraordinarily important. He quickly exined to the livestream viewers and stopped the broadcast recording. Ace urgently asked, "Can you recall where you might have lost it?" Jonathan frowned and thought hard. He had been to many ces today. He clearly remembered putting the small item into his pocket this morning. Ace asked again, "What did you lose? Maybe we can help you to look for it?" "It''s... Jonathan hesitated to speak as he looked at Milly, but he remained silent in the end. X Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The Birthday Gift "It''s fine; we really don''t need it." Jonathan, who had just been rushing around urgently, was now slumped hack onto the sofa, his voice tinged with resignation. Seeing his sudden change of mood, Ace paused before suggesting. ¡°Jonathan, should I ask the driver to take us back to that secret room we were just in? Maybe it''s still there." Jonathan''s face remained impassive as he responded, ¡°No, let''s just head back. It''s not that valuable. I don''t even want it anymore." Ace was confused. Hadn''t Jonathan just been insisting on its importance? Why this sudden shift in attitude? Do celebrities really change their minds so quickly? Jonathan leaned back, closing his eyes and radiating a chilly aura that seemed to ward others off. Even Stephanie, who had been yfully trying to get his attention, hesitated toloser now. Maybe Jonathan alone understood the truth behind what he said just now. That item, while crucial, was ultimately inconsequential. As the fifth in the But lineage, two years junior to his brother Xavier, Jonathan had always felt somewhat overshadowed. From his earliest years, his older siblings had carved out significant paths: the eldest as a prominent CEO and the second as a celebrated designer. Meanwhile, his third and fourth brothers were stars in their fields, too. Yet, he remained unremarkable. In a family orbiting around sessful figures, he often felt neglected. Even in times of crisis, a call to the family doctor was about as involved as anyone got with him. With Anthony and his sister now in the picture, he felt even more like a ghost in the grand But household. Many envied his privileged life filled with wealth and status, but for him, these were just the traf his birthright, not a source of genuine satisfaction. Often, he wondered what life might be like in an ordinary family where even small achievements were recognised and celebrated. In his reality, such recognition was absent. Driven by a desire to carve out his own identity, he plunged into the entertainment industry, aspiring to dominate the spotlight and beca familiar face on screens everywhere. It was this sdrive that made him a supportive figure to Stephanie, even though they did not share blood. Her calling him her brother gave him a semnce of the familial warmth he craved. Chapter 133 The Birthday Gift with a soft and sweet voice like Stephanie, However, she would silently tend to his wounds. She would also choose a band-aid for him, the sunsightly, childish one that he had lost. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, Milly was undeniably closer to Jordan and Anthony, leaving him feeling sidelined once again, stuck in a familiar feeling of istion. The car was still moving steadily. Oliver nced at Jonathan, who was sitting in the back with his eyebrows furrowed and eyes closed, wearing an unhappy expression. He scoffed softly, leaned towards Milly, and whispered conspiratorially, "Ms. Milly, I think he might be going through an early midlife crisis. He''s so easily startled." Milly arched an eyebrow but chose to remain silent. She could not ignore the nagging feeling that Jonathan''s nces carried a trace of resentment, though she could not fathom why. Engrossed in their thoughts, none of them noticed Stephanie sitting quietly in the corner, her face etched with a somber expression. She had tried to create a rift between Milly and her assistant during a live broadcast, but the feed had unexpectedly ended early. Yet, with all the preparations in ce, wouldn''t it be a shto give up now? As she nced at Michelle beside her, her intentions were clear in her calcted gaze. Michelle, unable to ignore Stephanie''s intense scrutiny, met her eyes and gave a subtle nod of understanding. Stephanie noticed the gesture and allowed a small smile to escape. I''d like to see how you''ll get out of this one, Milly, At the film set, Acepleted his duties and departed after a brief exchange with rk. Milly and the team received instructions from Mr. Hawkins to return before evening to reshoot sscenes. Only Jonathan, who had been sulky all day, carried a noticeable air of despondency. As he was about to lean back and rest in the van with his eyes closed, a gentle voice stopped him. "Jonathan, please wait." He paused and turned. Milly, who was supposed to have already left, was rushing towards him, battling against the wind. Her approach, with flushed checks and hair billowing, seemed like something out of a painting. Wait, why was he admiring Milly? She had been unkind to Stephanie: he should have felt resentment towards her. Chapter 133 The Birthday Gift Even though Milly was his sister and had looked out for him in the haunted house, he had reciprocated in the secret passage. It was a mutual protection. Thus, he needed to stay detached! He must adhere to the rule of having only one sister, Stephanie, and not be swayed by the seemingly clever woman before him! With this resolve, he quickly mastered his emotions, adopting aposed demeanour. "Why are you back here?" Milly, seemingly oblivious to the shift in his tone, pulled a cloth bag from her pocket and handed it to him. "Here, happy birthday! I brought you a gift." Jonathan was momentarily stunned, his eyes widening in surprise. "A gift for me?" "Yes." Milly beamed. "I wanted to give it to you earlier today, but you were busy with your live stream. It thought now would be a good time. Happy birthday!" Jonathan''s heart pounded so loudly he thought it might burst from his chest. Even his fingers were quivering with anticipation. "What''s in it?" he asked, gently squeezing the bag, feeling the soft contents inside. "Just open it and see," Milly encouraged with a smile. With trembling hands. Jonathan untied the bag, his excitement dying his movements. "Is this..." He carefully withdrew a sachet from the bag- The sachet was made of green fabric, beautifully embroidered with a plum blossom and a magpie perched above it vivid and striking. The reverse side bore the embroidered word for Milly watched him intently examine the sachet and took the opportunity to exin, ¡°The magpie and the plum blossom on the front represent ongoing happiness and good fortune, while the ''peace'' on the back is a wish for yoursting health and safety. "I''ve also filled it with cassia seeds to help with sleep. If you find itforting, you might take it with you on your travels," she added. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Mysterious Person Jonathan held the sachet tight, his excitement palpable as a surge of joypelled him to admire it over and over. "Did you do the embroidery yourself?" he asked. With a modest yet confident smile, Milly nodded. "Yes, I did. I realised it was your birthday and quickly got the materialsst night to make it." Milly''s embroidery skills were anything but ordinary. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In her past life, the woman who ran the orphanage cfrom a line of pce embroiderers, meaning she had exceptional embroidery skills, Growing up under her influence and being a favourite, she learned many secretive and intricate embroidery techniques, Therefore, her embroidery was truly unique and sure to please him. However, after Jonathan inspected it, hemented with a hint of disdain, "Hmph, it''s pretty average. If you hadn''t toldit was a magpie, I would''ve thought it was a sparrow." Milly was taken aback, unsure if he was serious or just teasing her. "If you don''t want it, just give it back to me, Milly said, her face cooling as she reached for the sachet. However, Jonathan raised his hand to stop her, and said with a frown, "No, once a gift is given, there''s not taking it back." Milly fought the urge to roll her eyes. Didn''t he say that it''s ugly? Jonathan then fixed her with a serious look. "Is this sachet only for me? Did Jordan and the others get one, too?" he asked pointedly. He continued, a bit bitterly, "No need to answer. You must''ve made them one too. You''re close to them, and they''re impressive. How could they be left out?" Milly could not believe these harsh words wereing from her own brother. Why was he behaving like this? She sighed softly. People say a woman''s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea, but she felt that the hearts of the But men were just as inscrutable. "I didn''t make one for them, It''s not their birthdays, so you''re the only one who got one," she exined. Jonathan''s eyes sparkled with joy and excitement, his face breaking into a wide, genuine smile. "At least you have a bit of conscience," he remarked, still smiling. Milly just looked at him, speechless. Meanwhile, rk watched Jonathan return to the set, noticeably uplifted, and was quite surprised. He had expected Jonathan to be downcast after spending the day filming with Oliver, but instead, Jonathan. seemed positively buoyant. Had they made up? Seeing Jonathan glowing with happiness, rk had to ask, "Did something good happen?" Jonathan''s grin widened. ¡°How did you know something good happened?¡± he replied, still beaming. The corner of rk''s lips twitched. Jonathan''s happiness was unmistakable as he practically radiated joy. Approaching rk with eagerness, he held up the sachet. ¡°Notice anything different abouttoday?" rk took a moment to look at the sachet andmented, "Oh, is that a new sachet? It looks lovely." Jonathan scoffed at the remark. "New? Don''t insult my sachet by calling it just new. It''s filled with cassia seeds for better sleep. Can something store-bought be this thoughtful? This is unique, made just for me!" He put special emphasis on "unique, puffing up with pride like a peacock. rk quickly caught on that it was not a store-bought item-it must be a gift. Today''s live recording had only six attendees, and he did not get along with Oliver at all. If this were from Oliver, he would be so mad he would storm right off, not treasuring it like he was now. Neal was out of the question too, given their minimal contact, That left three possibilities-all women. Suddenly, it clicked. Stephanie, the apparent heiress of the Buts and Jonathan''s sister, was known to be doted on by her family. "Is this from your sister?" rk guessed. Jonathan hesitated briefly before responding vaguely, "Yes." It seemed that despite any past tensions, Jonathan was choosing to acknowledge and appreciate Milly''s gesture, recognising her as his sister-albeit reluctantly. Reluctantly, not willingly, mind you! Hmph. rk saw how happy Jonathan was and decided not to push further. After all, the gift was from his sister, not sromantic interest-nothing scandalous there. However, he was about to be proven wrong. As rk was wrapping up and hurrying back, his phone buzzed repeatedly in his pocket. His forms had luen on lonathan the whole tChapter 134 The Mysterious Person A bad feeling washed over him, reminiscent of thest tJonathan and Oliver had hurled insults at each other across social media, causing chaos for a whole week. No PR efforts could contain it, and they nearly faced a bacsh from the onlinemunity. This time... Nervously, he sat down on a sofa, pulled out a bottle of water and an heart pill, and set his phone to the emergency call screen before he dared to open Twitter. He had underestimated Jonathan. In just a minute and a half, the guy had sted out fifteen tweets! "Happy Birthday!'' "Today''s most special gift. '' This isn''t just any sachet; it''s filled with cassia seeds and uniquely designed to help with sleep. '' "Honestly, I wasn''t keen on taking it, but I had to ept it to avoid making my sister cry. Oh, the struggles of being an older brother. rk just stared at his phone, speechless. Was all this fuss really necessary over just a sachet? Did he need to tweet so many times? Luckily, his fans seemed top it up, showering the posts with praisem Since the sachet was from his sister, they evenplimented her embroidery skills. Jonathan was all too happy to ''like'' everyment thatuded his sister''s craftsmanship. Ah, you all have great taste! Just then, a "ding" from his phone signalled a new message, and he tapped to open it. "Who did the embroidery on the sachet you shared? "Can you givetheir contact info?" X Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Mr Tate Rescued You Jonathan rolled his eyes upon seeing the text message. He had previously mocked his older brother for iming that their family''s merchant background was somehow less prestigious. And now, here he was, bold enough to ask him for details! Block! No sooner had he blocked that message, another popped up, this tfrom his second brother, Matthew, Matthew asked. ''Did Stephanie embroider the pattern on this sachet?'' Jonathan''s brow furrowed. What was with today? Why were all these usually distant people suddenly flooding him with messages? He quickly replied, "No." Matthew texted back. Then who did?'' A twinge of annoyance pinched Jonathan. He had clearly stated on Twitter that it was their sister who had embroidered it. Was Matthew being deliberately dense, or was he just refusing to acknowledge their other sister, Milly? On reflection, thetter seemed more likely. Frustrated and unable to hold back his irritation, Jonathan responded sharply, "Do you only have one sister? After sending the message, he tapped his fingers angrily on the screen. Matthew did not message back after that. Meanwhile, Milly was dealing with an emotional outburst on the other end of the line. Anthony''s voice was filled with distress as he confronted Milly. "I knew it! You must be fooling around with Jonathan while you''re filming! Have you fallen for him instead of me? Am I not the one you love the most?" he eximed. Milly sighed and asked, "Where did you even get that phrase?" Anthony''s voice escted, fueled by his emotions. "Don''t try to change the subject. Have you been nning to leave with Jonathan all this time? I''m still waiting for you at home. How can you do this to me? Doesn''t your conscience bother you?" he used, his thoughts bing more frantic. Milly just fell silent. Anthony, barely scraping by in his understanding of Centralian to get into Crestfallen University, kept up his rant. Milly rubbed her temples, trying to exin, "It was Jonathan''s birthday, so I made him the sachet. It''s not Chapter 135 Mr Tate Rescued You Yet, Anthony broke down again. "Not expensive? But you embroidered it yourself! Jonathan wouldn''t even appreciate that. You should have given it to me!" "How about I make one for you too?" Milly suggested.. "No, I don''t want something that was originally meant for another man." "Then, for your birthday. I''ll craft a handmade one just for you. It will be even better than his and truly unique. How does that sound?" Anthony fell silent. It took a lot of effort to soothe Anthony. When Joy arrived just after Milly had hung up, she was struck by the emotional intensity of the conversation. "Wow, Milly, you have such a good rtionship with your brother, shemented, impressed. Milly thought about Anthony''s sulking and smiled to herself-it really was not all that bad. She had expected to navigate this strange new world alone, as the book''s storyline had her life merely serving to support Stephanie''s plot. Surprisingly, Anthony and Jordan had been her unexpected allies, offering protection and carving out a space for her in this world. It was heartwarming, and it inspired her to forge ahead with her own ambitions. She was determined to make her mark in the entertainment industry and shield her newfound family from their predicted. downfall. Love, she realised, was not a one-person effort but a journey shared with others. As she set down the food Joy had brought, Milly got ready to leave. "Milly, you should eat first. The director said there might be scenes tonight, so you need to eat to keep your energy up." Joy suggested. Milly nodded appreciatively. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, a memory prompted a sudden question. ¡°Joy, do you remember when I fell into the water that time?" Joy, slightly startled, nodded earnestly. "Yes, I do remember that." The aftermath of her fall was quite tic, particrly because Milly had been trying to save Stephanie, whom she considered deceitful. That irritating incident was still clear in her memory. Milly''s expression turned thoughtful as she asked, "Who was it that rescuedback then?" Joy looked puzzled by the question and hesitated. "Milly, you don''t remember who rescued you?" Milly nodded. Her mind had beenpletely nk when she was pulled from the water, and by the tshe regained her senses. I the person who had saved her had already left. Chapter 135 Mr Tate Rescued Your When Milly saw Neal, his white shirt soaked, sitting next to her after the incident, she had naturally assumed he was the one who had rescued her. However, Neal had denied it earlier today in the secret room, leaving her puzzled about who her real saviour could be. Who was it then? Joy thought Milly knew who had saved her, as she seemed aware of it during the rescue. So, she had not brought it up until now. However, seeing Milly''s confused expression, Joy realised she had been mistaken and decided to clear up the misunderstanding. "Milly, the person who saved you that day was Mr. Tate," Joy finally revealed. Milly''s reaction was immediate and intense. She stood up, a look ofplete disbelief on her face. "What? Who?" she demanded. "Mr. Tate? George Tate? Are you absolutely certain?" Milly bombarded Joy with questions, her voice filled with incredulity. Joy was taken aback by Milly''s intense reaction-she had never seen her so emotionally charged. "Milly, are you alright? I saw it clearly; it was indeed Mr. Tate who rescued m you. After making sure you were safe, he went to change his clothes as soon as the doctor arrived," Joy exined calmly. Milly was struggling to cto terms with this new information. She had thought of countless potential rescuers, but it never crossed her mind that it could be George! And if he was indeed the one who had saved her, then the unexpected kiss they shared in the water took on a whole new meaning. Was it really him? Milly''s fingers lightly brushed her lips as though the touch and warmth from before were still present. Watching Milly''s emotions ebb and flow, Joy initially felt rmed by her excitement but now noticed It now noticed her face turning a deep red, almost as if she were about to cry. Concerned, she asked, "Milly, are you okay? Is something wrong?" Milly took a moment to collect herself, drawing a deep breath to calm the storm of thoughts swirling in her head. She then settled back onto the sofa with aposed demeanour. "It''s nothing. Just a bit surprised, that''s all...¡± Joy looked at her, puzzled. "Surprised? Shouldn''t you be overwhelmed with emotion?" Milly remained silent for a moment, taken aback by the remark "Think about it," Joy continued, Mr. work Tate is the CEO of Tate Group, always buried in work. Yet, he cspecifically to see you and didn''t hesitate to jump into the water when he saw you fall. Such a spontaneous act really shows how much he cares about you." X Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Embracing the Grace of Saving Lives Joy''s expression turned earnest as she remarked, "After he saved you, he didn''t try to capitalise on your for aplishments. He just left quietly, not asking for anything in return. Isn''t that a sign of true allection? Milly, doesn''t that touch you at all?" Milly looked at her steadily, a hint of amusement in her tone. ¡°Your imagination is quite vivid. You should consider scriptwriting. It''s a waste for you to just be an assistant.¡± Joyughed and settled beside her, still convinced of her perspective. "Milly, I truly think Mr. Tate cares about you. George cares about me? Milly had never really considered it, not seriously. Her past experiences had taught her to be wary of men, their intentions often less than noble, and this included George. If it had been Neal who had saved her, dealing with the obligation might have felt simpler. However, with George, matters are significantlyplicated. Milly was already tangled up with him due to a previous incident involving a bracelet, and now, this life-saving event further entwined their lives, igniting a mix of emotions. As an assistant, Joy was adept at reading nuances in behaviour. Noticing Milly''s furrowed brow and the irritation in her eyes, she sensed there was more to Milly''s feelings. With a gentle voice, Joy asked after pursing her lips, "Milly, does the thought of owing Mr. Tate bother you?" That question resonated deeply with Milly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She nodded slowly, her voice low. "Yes, I don''t like owing people favours." Milly''s eyebrows furrowed, her voice carrying a note of frustration. ''Do you have any suggestions?" Joy had half a mind to suggest that there was no need to repay the favour at all, seeing as Mr. Tate seemed more than willing to help Milly without expecting anything in return. However, understanding that Milly did not share this view, she opted for a more tactful approach. "I think Mr. Tate, given his position, has seen all sorts of gifts, so traditional presents might not impress him much," Joy suggested thoughtfully. "Perhaps you could call Mr. Tate to express your gratitude. I''m sure he would appreciate a personal thank you. Milly looked sceptical. "Would that really be effective?" Joy nodded confidently. "Absolutely! Just think about it-aside from the life-saving incident, remember the twelve helicopters and the truckload of luxury goods Mr. Tate sent you? Clearly, material things aren''t GM. Chapter 136 Embracing the Grace of Saving Lives "Instead, a phone call to acknowledge his gift and express your genuine gratitude could mean a lot more. As for the debt of saving your life, you can look for ways to reciprocate over twhen the right momentes." Milly considered this, finding logic in Joy''s words. "I''ll give it a try," she decided. Joy''s eyes lit up with encouragement. "Great." Privately. Joy had noticed during George''s visits that he seemed to have a fondness for Milly, though Milly herself seemed unaware of it. Joy believed that George and Milly would make a good match and hoped for their happiness together, but she was resolved never to push Milly towards something she did not feel. She hoped this phone call might bring them closer, even if she felt a bit like a hapless matchmaker. In the tense atmosphere of the conference hall, the normally unppable department managers found themselves on edge, discreetly wiping away sweat from their brows. This meeting was shaping up to be the most daunting they had ever experienced. Despite their meticulous reports and polished presentations, every department had faced the CEO''s stern rebuke. Even Danny, the CEO''s trusted assistant, had not escaped censure for something as minor as failing to close the door properly. The room was filled with the rhythmic tapping of George''s fingers against the solid wooden table, a sound that echoed ominously like a death knell in the otherwise silent space. With a brief parting of his lips, he issued a curtmand, "Next." At his word, a middle-aged man with a noticeable beer belly and receding hairline stood up hesitantly. Clutching his report, he walked toward the projection screen with trembling steps and began, "Hello, everyone, Mr. Tate. I am... Before he could finish his introduction, George''s expression darkened, a palpable chill emanating from him. Then, as expected, he interrupted sharply, "Which department are you from? If you can''t speak clearly, why bother with the paperwork?" The pressure seemed to get to the balding man, who stuttered more intensely, struggling to find his words, ¡°I-I am... Um..." His mind raced frantically-what was he supposed to say? At that moment, a sudden buzzing sound cut through the silence. Immediately, this sound sent an instant wave of panic among the department managers. Faces drained of colour, they fumbled for their phones, each praying that the disruptive noise was not from their device. Otherwise, they could just pack their bags and go home! Chapter 136 Embracing the Grace of Saving Lives After sfrantic searching, they realised the ringing was not from their own phones. Relief swept through them, feeling like they had just dodged a bullet. Danny noticed the ck phone vibrating on the desk and alerted, "Sir, your phone is ringing. Do you want to take the call?" George shot him a frosty look, his gaze icy and threatening, as if he couldsh out at any moment. Danny nervously gulped and quickly offered, "Sir, I''ll turn it off for you right away!" He grabbed the phone hastily, aware that any dy could cost him his job. However as he saw the non the disy, he hesitated momentarily. Fortunately, Danny always checked the caller ID before answering. If he had disconnected this call, it would have been a grave mistake. Noticing that the phone was still on, George''s eyes narrowed. "What''s wrong? Did you break your finger?" Danny, his hand trembling, swallowed and shakily extended the phone towards him, saying, "Sir, maybe... I think you should take this call." George''s patience was wearing thin. Just then, as Danny handed over the phone, the n"Milly" appeared prominently on the screen. Was it Milly on the line? At that moment, even the usually decisive Mr. Tate showed a hint of disbelief, and the chill in the room seemed to lessen slightly. "Hello." X Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Jealous The frigid, resonant voice sliced through the phone, reaching Milly''s ears and making her heart skip a beat. The words she had prepared suddenly seemed to stick in her throat. "Um... I... "What was she supposed to say now? "Heh." A soft chuckle emanated from the other end,ced with an inexplicable indulgence. "Take your time." Milly blushed at hisughter. She believed she could be ruthless and unfeeling, decisive and swift, with the wisdom of two lifetimes. But hearing his voice for just a moment left her flustered. She coughed and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Joy toldthat you savedwhen I fell into the water on set. Thank you." Silence followed. After a moment, he only said, "Hmm. "Did you call just to say that?" His tone seemed to shift, bing subdued as if she had said something wrong. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Remembering something, she quickly added, "Oh, right, there''s something I got the helicopter and the truckload of gifts. Joy said they were from you too. But didn''t you say you''d give them toonly after I got into Crestfallen University? Why did you send them early?" Instead of answering directly, he asked, "Do you like it?" Milly was taken aback and responded honestly, "I like it, but isn''t it too extravagant?" "Not at all." His tone was unnervingly calm, as if he were discussing something trivial. Silence enveloped them once more. Milly regretted calling George on Joy''s suggestion. She sensed he was angry, but she couldn''t discern the reason for his displeasure. Initially, his mood seemed fine when he answered the phone. Could her call have disturbed him? That seemed usible upon reflection. "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll just-" "Did you give the sachet to Jonathan?" His deep voice interrupted her mid-sentence. Milly was taken aback. It was the second tshe had heard this question today. The first was Anthony five minutes ago. Chapter 137 Jealous They had the sresentment and the ssulking tone. Anthony''s intentions were clear; she could easily guess what he wanted. But why was George suddenly bringing it up? She replied tentatively, "It was Jonathan''s birthday gift." "I have my birthday in over two hundred days, and I have trouble sleeping too." It was almost as if he was tantly asking for a gift. Milly sighed, sensing a strange jealousy between these men. It seemed she was so exhausted she was imagining absurd things. "Then can I make you a sachet too? I''ll add scassia seeds, is that okay?" Silence again. Listening to the rhythmic "thump thump thump" from the other end as if he was knocking on something. Milly grew anxious, uncertain of what he was doing. If he hadn''t saved her life, she might have hung up already. After a pause, his voice returned, "I don''t like using the sthing as other men." Milly was speechless. "On your birthday, I''ll throw in a handmade gift that''s way better than that sachet of his, it''s totally one-of-a- kind worldwide. How''s that?" When those words slipped out, even she was taken aback. It was exactly what she''d said a few minutes ago to calm Anthony. But miraculously, the icy, resentful tone softened instantly. "Alright," Milly said nothing. Could it be that in this story''s universe, those words possess ssort of enchanting power? Are they a charm that can instantly ease someone''s anger when spoken? George''s smile lingered until he ended the call. Beside him, the bald middle-aged man, delivering a work report, trembled uncontrobly, unsure if the CEO''s smile signalled his doorn. He wished he''d taken his heart pills before the meeting "Um, sir, about my project proposal... George set his phone down, reclined in his boss''s chair with a satisfied look, and parted his lips. ¡°Hmm, well put, please, go ahead." Chapter 137 Jealous The bald middle-aged man was puzzled. Well put? He hadn''t even started speaking. At that moment, the entire conference room seemed to breathe easier, spirits lifting. Everyone wiped the sweat from their brows, relieved to have dodged another close call. But who wielded such influence to turn the stern CEO into a genial figure with just one call? What kind of benevolent being was this? Everyone had the squestions. The only one in the room privy to the CEO''s true intentions, Danny, m breathed a sigh of relief, thankful for his quick quick thinking. If he''d hung up on Milly, his fate would''ve been sealed. After ending the call, Milly released a prolonged exhale, finally grasping the challenge of appeasing someone. Had she known a mere sachet could incite such chaos, she''d never have offered it! Suddenly, a piercing shriek disrupted the silence. Jonathan, you cur!" Milly froze. What is this guy up to now? Did he also unearthgiving Jonathanthe sachet? Unlikely. His intellect wouldn''t allow such a revtion. Enter Oliver, his vibrant pink hair signaling his agitation. "D''mmit, d''mmit, d''mmit! Jonathan stooped to devious tactics!" Milly blinked in bewilderment. "What?" "Look at this!" Oliver thrust his phone forward, teeth grinding with feline fury. "See? He pulled a dirty trick on me! "I asked Robin to boost my social media presence by celebrating my bravery in conquering the haunted Yin cont house. Instead, Jonathan went wild, flooding the feed with a shattered sachet, eclipsing my heroic deed!¡± X Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Jonathan In Danger Milly checked the app. The top three searches were all about Jonathan. Jonathanspamming Jonathansachet Jonathansbirthday Oliver''s hauntingly brave escapade only showed up on the fourth spot. #BraveOliverventuring intoahauntedhouse Milly was speechless. "Did you cup with the hashtag?" Oliver''s head bobbed vivaciously as he stared at Milly with twinkling eyes. "Don''t you think it''s very macho and rugged?* Milly really didn''t want to crush the delusional guy''s dream. That hashtag was so obviously Oliver. Sounds like a middle schooler''s fever dream. How''d his manager stand this, I''ll never know. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Jonathan embraced the sachet, causing it to trend on social media despite his initial disinterest. Milly,posed, addressed him, "You knew it was his birthday today, yet you chose to trend today. It would be odd if you weren''t overshadowed." Oliver and Jonathan, perennial rivals, fostered fiercelypetitive fan bases. With Jonathan''s birthday, his fans wouldn''t allow Oliver to steal his spotlight. She couldn''t fathom Oliver''s timing and why he opted to sh now of all times. Oliver pouted. "You don''t get it. I bought it today because I knew that Jonathan, that rogue, is filming the aerial scene tonight. We both swore on the show that thest thing we wanted to film was the aerial scene. If he gets hurt, his fans willpare, and it will trend for sure! I can''tg behind, so I have to seize the initiative, buy it first, and unt it for a few days, got it?" Milly''s silence spoke volumes. She struggled to decipher his rationale. Then, a realisation struck her. Rising abruptly, she fixed him with a startled gaze. "What did you just say? Jonathan is filming the aerial scene today?" Oliver, taken aback by her rmed expression, hesitated. "Y-Yes. What''s wrong?" Milly pursed her lips, a flicker of unease dancing in her eyes. Recollections flooded her mind. In the , Jonathan suffered a fall during the first wire stunt, a consequence of the crew''s negligence. Though he survived with a leg injury, it hindered him from intense Chapter 138 Jonathan In Danger She had been puzzled by Milly''s willingness to sacrifice everything, even risking her life, for her brothers. However, she could see the original Milly loved them. With Milly''s essence now inhabiting her body and guiding her actions, she feltpelled to honour the love and devotion Milly cherished, extending it to the brothers and fulfilling her desires. With determination fueling her, Milly abruptly rose and hastened outside. She made sure to brief Oliver: "Assistin arranging a leave of absence for myself and Mr. Hawkins. Just inform them that I have an urgent matter to attend to and will be back promptly for reshoots." Before Oliver could reply, she had already dashed off. The current situation remained uncertain. Could the filming have alreadymenced? She was grateful that their filming spots were close by and easily essible. Upon arrival, she spotted crew members prepping Jonathan for the stunt from a distance. As she moved to call out to Jonathan, a crew member intercepted her: "Sorry, this area is restricted. Unauthorized individuals aren''t allowed." Milly anxiously eyed Jonathan, already geared up. Breathlessly, she stated, "I know Jonathan, and I work. nearby. I have my ID. She handed over her filming permit. The crew member nced over it but remained steadfast, blocking her path. "I''m sorry, this isn''t our crew''s permit. You can''t enter There had been incidents of sasaeng fans obtaining crew permits and sneaking onto sets to hound their idols, disrupting work. Consequently, they''d tightened security measures. Milly gazed at the crew, distressed. Twas of the essence. If she waited for Jonathan to reach a precarious point, she might not be able to assist him. "I truly do know Jonathan. If you doubt me, you can call him over to confirm. "Jonathan? Jonathan!" she called out desperately, hoping Jonathan, amidst filming, would catch her voice. But the distance proved too vast, and amidst the crew''s mour, her cries went unheard. Seeing her persistence, the staff grew irritated, issuing a stern warning, "Miss, if you persist in causing disruption, we''ll have security escort you out." Milly gritted her teeth, realising she had only one recourse left. She fished out her phone, quickly locating Jonathan''s live birthday broadcast. cast. Handing over the phone, she exined, "Look, I was live with Jonathan today. I truly know him, and I have something crucial to convey. "If you''re still sceptical, cwith me. I promise not to impede your crew. The staff inspected the live broadcast on her phone, glimpsing scenes of her interaction with Jonathan. It seemed they were acquainted. After verifying her identity, they began to entertain her plea, albeit cautiously. They only did so because sly. she seemed like she was in a hurry. "You may proceed, but filming is underway, so kindly refrain from disrupting the crew." Chapter 138 Jonathan In Danger Milly nodded briskly. "Got it." Jonathan!" As he listened to the director''s directives, Jonathan''s attention was suddenly snagged by a familiar voice calling his name. Whose voice could it be? Turning, he spotted Milly. Pleasant surprise shed across his face, but his joy was tempered by the wire restraining him. Unable to move, he inquired, "Milly? How did you get here?" Milly, fatigued and anxious, beads of sweat tracing her forehead, eyed the leash urgently. "Mr. Jonathan, get off the wire, it''s too risky!" Her formal address of Jonathan did not miss him, and his face fell. However, his annoyance evaporated because of her worrying him. ''Is that concern I hear, Milly?" X Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Saving Jonathan Milly couldn''t believe him. This isn''t the point! Anxiously, she pleaded. Jonathan, please hearout. The wire is incredibly perilous. Could you cdown so we can discuss this slowly? The situation isplex." Jonathan, upon hearing her, assumed it was her being nervous about the wire because she saw it for the first time. He shed a reassuring smile. T okay. This setup is professional, no danger here. "And the crew has checked it thoroughly. So, don''t worry, everything''s fine." Seeing his disbelief, Milly''s anxiety spiked. Persuading him to descend and abandon the stunt was her sole recourse. After all, shecked the authority to halt another production''s operation. Yet, Jonathan remained adamant, trusting in the stunt''s safety despite her protests. What now! Jonathan, please, this wire stunt is... "Who are you? And who let you onto ser?" Before Milly could respond, a furious voice cut her off. Entering the scene was the film crew''s director, sporting a scruffy beard and an intimidating aura. Concerned that the director might scare Milly, Jonathan swiftly intervened, "Director, she''s here to see me. Let her wait on the sidelines. I''ll take her away after filming." The director, with a disapproving re, scrutinised Milly. Thankfully, Milly seemedpliant, not reminiscent of untrustworthy media personnel. Jonathan''s endorsement eased the director''s scepticism, prompting him to remain silent. However, he coldly emphasised, ¡°Notify us in advance next time, no exceptions. Even if it''s your parents, I don''t want unfamiliar faces on set." "Of course, director," said Jonathan quickly. To maintain strict confidentiality during filming, everyone, regardles confidentiality agreement, ensuring no plot or costdetails leaked. of position, had to sign at Visitors needed prior notification and director approval for entry onto the set. Milly''s sudden arrival had bypassed this protocol. However, the director was kind enough to bend the rules a little for him. He obviously wasn''t going to kick her out, much to Jonathan''s relief. The director''s assistant, via megaphone, announced, "Is everyone ready? Let''s start filming the opening scene." Chapter 139 Saving Jonathan With the pperboard snapping shut, the distant crane began its slow ascent. Milly, tense with clenched fists and furrowed brows, watched with bated breath. Here it goes again... Is this the inevitable course? Despite her efforts, was failure predetermined? No. She refused to ept that. There had to be a solution. The wire rose steadily, higher and higher... Meanwhile, Jonathan wlessly executed his actions, delivering lines with calm assurance. Everything seemed serene, yet Milly couldn''t shake her unease, silently pleading that her fears were baseless as she bit her lip. One second went by. Two seconds went by. Three seconds went by. It feels like an eternity here! "Cut! Good take!¡± With the director''s enthusiastic call, the crew began lowering Jonathan, suspended mid- air. As Jonathan descended, Milly felt her heart gradually steady. All seemed well. Had she misread the situation? Then, a sudden shout shattered the calm, plunging them into chaos. Milly''s heart, just settling, surged once more. She nced up to see Jonathan suspended mid-air, his four support wires snapped, causing his body to tilt. D*mmit, so fate arrives nheless. two of The director, too, spotted the issue and swiftly called for rescue personnel. But twas running out, the rope teetering on the brink, rescue potentially toote. Self-rescue bectheir only hope. Anxiously, Milly stood below, recalling her past filming experiences. The wire, typically secured by four ropes, now hung precariously with only two intact. Could they support an adul weight? Then, a faint crack echoed in the air. Another rope snapped. The director wasted no time/deploying an air cushion for added safety. Milly pursed her lips, shouting to the swaying Jonathan, Jonathan, stay still! Grip the wire to maintain bnce Wait for the rescue team Chapter 139 Saving Jonathan Silent swooped in and grasped Milly for a moment. She continued, "Ifmif you can''t hold on, protect your head with both hands, curl up, aim tond on your side, and roll!" In that precarious moment, Jonathan, hanging mid-air should have been consumed by fear. Yet, miraculously, he found sce in her clear instructions. Protect your head... Curl up... Land on your side... His mind swiftly processed Milly''s instructions, his body primed for the impending impact. Simultaneously, a faint crack echoed, and he felt himself hurtling downwards. Recalling Milly''s advice, he swiftly followed her guidance. With a thud, he hit the air cushion bed, but hisnding was askew,m teetering on the edge. Inertia propelled him upwards, perilously close to tumbling off. Oh no! The force was overwhelming, overpowering the nearby staff''s attempts to restrain him as he flew too high up into the air. Just as he braced for impact, a figure hurtled towards him... Another crack. Two bodies collided with the ground. For a moment, Milly''s vision darkened, then a surge of pain jolted her back to reality. A crowd quickly gathered, voices mouring with concern. "Are you alright? That was incredibly dangerous!" Milly waved them off, assuring she was unharmed, her gaze darting anxiously to Jonathan. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. X Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Who Did It? Jonathany in a state of semi-consciousness, grappling with the reverberations of the impact and the resulting difort. With haste. Milly inspected his legs, fearing the direst oue. Her anxiety dissolved as she discerned no signs of fractures, releasing a weighty exhale. Despite the mishap, the culmination proved unexpectedly favourable. Atst able to ease her tension, Milly experienced a sensation akin to her bones disintegrating, her form quivering uncontrobly from the ache. The emergency services promptly arrived, swiftly conveying Jonathan to the nearest medical facility. Milly''s relief was palpable as she exhaled deeply. Jonathan, engulfed in a daze, was lifted onto a stretcher, struggling to maintain coherence amidst the acute agony. Amidst themotion, he caught a glimpse of a graceful silhouette amidst the crowd''s periphery, a pang of mncholy washing over him. Even amidst the bustle and the physical distance, he discerned the anxiety etched in her gaze. Attempting to articte, a lump formed in his throat, rendering him speechless. As consciousness dwindled, the figure gradually faded into the distance... Though she had a starring role in Silent Sea, Milly didn''t have a lot of scenes. Most of them were just the male lead''s shbacks. Her scenes were done in one take, and they were seamless. Two days were left until the wrap-up, She could go back and check her grades too. As Joy watched Milly remove her makeup, shemented, ¡°Tsure goes by when you have fun. I thought it''d be longer, but now it''s over. I wanted it to go on." Milly patted the sweat off her face with a towel. Smiling, she said, "I didn''t peg you for a workaholic. You can take the toff for srest. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "But then I won''t get to see you." Joy pursed her lips. "Mr. But only letswork for you on this movie. When you sign with an agency, he''s going to reshuffle the team and swapout for someone else," She knew this would happen sooner orter, so she didn''t nyone. Mr. But only roped her in because he didn''t have tto find better assistants back then. When it was time, he would get a better and more experienced assistants for Milly. Chapter 140 Who Did It? handle. Milly smiled. Gently, she said. "You won''t be reced. I have no ns to sign with any agencies just yet. You''re still my assistant. I can still hire you even if I go into contract." And not like I''m going to do it so soon. Though she had started her first movie, she still had school to attend. Agencies weren''t on her list until college graduation. Once she signed up with an agency, she''d be bound by a lot of rules. Even if she didn''t want to do certain work, the agency''s orders would be impossible to refuse. Still, there were benefits for signing up with an agency. For example, gigs would be easier to get. The artiste would have a team to handle all kinds of errands for them. Still, education cfirst. Agencies wouldn''t be on her list until she was going to throw herself into the industry. The reassurance didn''t cheer Joy up. She sniffled. Knowing her ce, she said, "Forget it. I''m not even at pro. I don''t want to hold you back, Milly." "You''re an assistant, not a manager." Milly chuckled. "You won''t holdback. Don''t think too much about it." Joy sighed. Let''s just wait for Mr. But''s decision. But I heard rumours. He''s going to set up an entertainment division in thepany that will only have you as their exclusive artiste. The team will only serve you too." "Wait, did Jordan really say that?" Milly eximed, her disbelief evident. Is Jordan crazy? Creating a whole department just for me? That''s insane! A full-fledged entertainmentpany involves numerous departments requiring substantial investment. It''s not something you can simplify. Though she was confident in her future of snagging the best actress award, the initial investment needed. was near infinite. With the Buts nearing bankruptcy, they''re still pushing for this entertainment department. Isn''t that just speeding up the family''s downfall? Joy hadn''t expected Milly to react with both displeasure and concern. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Milly, why aren''t you happy? This is good news, isn''t it?" Milly sighed. She knew it should be good news. Her brother''s gesture was heartfelt, and she should. appreciate it. But theplications were overwhelming, and the drawbacks seemed to overshadow the benefits. How could she rejoice when she foresaw impending disaster? "Forget it. I can''t exin it right now. I''ll call my brother and find out." As she spoke, she reached for her phone, intending to dial his number. Chapter 140 Who Did It? Before she could make the call, a suddenmotion erupted outside, followed by a knock on their door. "Ms. Milly, are you in there?" Joy hurriedly got up and opened the door to find a group of people waiting, with the production crew at the forefront, arixiously seeking entry. Observing the bustling scene. Joy sensed trouble brewing. Frowning, she asked, "What''s going on? Is there a problem?" The stage manager swiftly addressed the situation, saying, "Ms. Stephanie mentioned miscing an expensive bracelet. We''vebed through everywhere else without sess. The only area remaining ist the lounge. Would it be alright if she cin to search?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy felt an immediate urge to object, "Milly''s been filming non-stop and hasn''t returned. Plus, I''ve been with her the whole tand didn''t see any bracelet." Undeterred, the stage manager persisted, ''Could we still cin and have a look?" Joy politely refused, "I''m sorry, the lounge has personal belongings. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to enter and search like this." The stage manager found himself in a dilemma, stammering, ¡°But I ... Just then, Stephanie, standing behind him, stepped forward, her usual innocent expression intact "Joy, I''m sorry to intrude, but that bracelet means a lot to me. It was a gift from Jonathan, and it holds immense sentimental value. I''m truly upset that it''s gone missing. "Can you understand the distress of losing something so dear?" X Chapter 141 Chapter 140 Who Did It? Jonathany in a state of semi-consciousness, grappling with the reverberations of the impact and the resulting difort. With haste. Milly inspected his legs, fearing the direst oue. Her anxiety dissolved as she discerned no signs of fractures, releasing a weighty exhale. Despite the mishap, the culmination proved unexpectedly favourable. Atst able to ease her tension, Milly experienced a sensation akin to her bones disintegrating, her form quivering uncontrobly from the ache. The emergency services promptly arrived, swiftly conveying Jonathan to the nearest medical facility. Milly''s relief was palpable as she exhaled deeply. Jonathan, engulfed in a daze, was lifted onto a stretcher, struggling to maintain coherence amidst the acute agony. Amidst themotion, he caught a glimpse of a graceful silhouette amidst the crowd''s periphery, a pang of mncholy washing over him. Even amidst the bustle and the physical distance, he discerned the anxiety etched in her gaze. Attempting to articte, a lump formed in his throat, rendering him speechless. As consciousness dwindled, the figure gradually faded into the distance... Though she had a starring role in Silent Sea, Milly didn''t have a lot of scenes. Most of them were just the male lead''s shbacks. Her scenes were done in one take, and they were seamless. Two days were left until the wrap-up, She could go back and check her grades too. As Joy watched Milly remove her makeup, shemented, "Tsure goes by when you have fun. I thought it''d be longer, but now it''s over. I wanted it to go on." Milly patted the sweat off her face with a towel. Smiling, she said, ¡°I didn''t peg you for a workaholic. You can take the toff for srest. "But then I won''t get to see you." Joy pursed her lips. "Mr. But only letswork for you on this movie. When you sign with an agency, he''s going to reshuffle the team and swapout for someone else," She knew this would happen sooner orter, so she didn''t nyone. Mr. But only roped her in because he didn''t have tto find better assistants back then. When it was time, he would get a better and more experienced assistants for Milly. Chapter 140 Who Did It? handle. Milly smiled. Gently, she said. "You won''t be reced. I have no ns to sign with any agencies just yet. You''re still my assistant. I can still hire you even if I go into contract." And not like I''m going to do it so soon. Though she had started her first movie, she still had school to attend. Agencies weren''t on her list until college graduation. Once she signed up with an agency, she''d be bound by a lot of rules. Even if she didn''t want to do certain work, the agency''s orders would be impossible to refuse. Still, there were benefits for signing up with an agency. For example, gigs would be easier to get. The artiste would have a team to handle all kinds of errands for them. Still, education cfirst. Agencies wouldn''t be on her list until she was going to throw herself into the industry. The reassurance didn''t cheer Joy up. She sniffled. Knowing her ce, she said, "Forget it. I''m not even at pro. I don''t want to hold you back, Milly." "You''re an assistant, not a manager." Milly chuckled. "You won''t holdback. Don''t think too much about it." Joy sighed. Let''s just wait for Mr. But''s decision. But I heard rumours. He''s going to set up an entertainment division in thepany that will only have you as their exclusive artiste. The team will only serve you too." "Wait, did Jordan really say that?" Milly eximed, her disbelief evident. Is Jordan crazy? Creating a whole department just for me? That''s insane! A full- fledged entertainmentpany involves numerous departments requiring substantial investment. It''s not something you can simplify. Though she was confident in her future of snagging the best actress award, the initial investment needed. was near infinite. With the Buts nearing bankruptcy, they''re still pushing for this entertainment department. Isn''t that just speeding up the family''s downfall? Joy hadn''t expected Milly to react with both displeasure and concern. Puzzled, she asked, "Milly, why aren''t you happy? This is good news, isn''t it?" Milly sighed. She knew it should be good news. Her brother''s gesture was heartfelt, and she should. appreciate it. But theplications were overwhelming, and the drawbacks seemed to overshadow the benefits. How could she rejoice when she foresaw impending disaster? "Forget it. I can''t exin it right now. I''ll call my brother and find out." As she spoke, she reached for her phone, intending to dial his number. Chapter 140 Who Did It? Before she could make the call, a suddenmotion erupted outside, followed by a knock on their door. "Ms. Milly, are you in there?" Joy hurriedly got up and opened the door to find a group of people waiting, with the production crew at the forefront, arixiously seeking entry. Observing the bustling scene. Joy sensed trouble brewing. Frowning, she asked, "What''s going on? Is there a problem?" The stage manager swiftly addressed the situation, saying, "Ms. Stephanie mentioned miscing an expensive bracelet. We''vebed through everywhere else without sess. The only area remaining ist the lounge. Would it be alright if she cin to search?" Upon hearing this, Joy felt an immediate urge to object, "Milly''s been filming non-stop and hasn''t returned. Plus, I''ve been with her the whole tand didn''t see any bracelet." Undeterred, the stage manager persisted, ''Could we still cin and have a look?¡± Joy politely refused, "I''m sorry, the lounge has personal belongings. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to enter and search like this." The stage manager found himself in a dilemma, stammering, "But I ... Just then, Stephanie, standing behind him, stepped forward, her usual innocent expression intact. "Joy, I''m sorry to intrude, but that bracelet means a lot to me. It was a gift from Jonathan, and it holds immense sentimental value. I''m truly upset that it''s gone missing. "Can you understand the distress of losing something so dear?" XBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 What Exactly Is Milly''s Status? "Heh, does she think this ce is a pce? Even the police need to show a search warrant." " "Yeah, like there''s anything valuable in there." "She kept blocking us from going in. First, she insists on calling the police, and now that they''re here, she''s making things difficult. I bet there''s something shady going on." "Shh... keep it down. She might hear you. "So what if she does? If she did something, she should own up to it. Stephanie is the Buts'' daughter. She''s seen plenty of valuable things and never made such a fuss." Milly rolled her eyes and coldly interrupted their whispering, "Thew requires a search warrant to be shown before conducting a search. "Right, Officer?" She then turned to the police, her smile bright and radiant. The two young officers, who were fairly new to the job, found themselves stunned by her beauty, their faces turning bright red. "Yes, you''re absolutely right. Police need a search warrant, which must be issued by an official from the county- level public security bureau or higher." Hearing this, Stephanie frowned. Did it really have to be thisplicated? Following the proper procedure to get a search warrant would take time, and who knew how long that might be? They had already alerted Milly. If they didn''t search now, she would definitely prepare, and they would find nothing incriminatingter. "Officer, this is an urgent situation, and the item I lost is extremely valuable. Can''t we make an exception and search now?" Stephanie asked, unwilling to give up. "Besides, we''re just looking for something, not conducting a formal search." "This... The officer frowned. ording to regtions, in urgent situations, a search can be conducted without a warrant to gather criminal evidence. Milly raised an eyebrow, reluctantly admitting that Stephanie had a bit of a brain, finding a loophole in thew. At this point, Stephanie who desperate to find the stolen item in Milly''s room, looked at her with a pitiful expression. "Milly, I''m really anxious. Please just let us take a quick look. It won''t take much of your time." Chapter 142 What Exactly Is Milly''s Status? As he spoke, he was already forcing his way inside. Seeing this, Joy was about to push them out in anger, but Milly stopped her and shook her head. "Milly, are you really going to let them in?" Joy was furious. "They''re clearly bullying you." Milly calmly watched the crowd already pouring into the room, her face expressionless. ¡°It''s fine. Just watch." Stephanie had gone to great lengths, rallying everyone and making such a big scene, all to make sure she could find something incriminating. Even if Milly refused to let them in, Stephanie wouldn''t have given up. Milly had anticipated this oue. If Stephanie had given up, it would have been a miracle. Milly called the police partly to scare Stephanie and partly to have the police as witnesses. That way, even if Stephanie tried to twist the truthter, it wouldn''t work. In the face of absolute justice, no amount of human deceit could prevail. The crowd began wandering around Milly''s lounge, looking around as if they were touring a museum. On the other hand. Stephanie pretended to search a few obvious ces before finally heading straight for a backpack in the corner. With apparent certainty, she unzipped the backpack... Half a min¨²teter, her face paled. She couldn''t believe it. She dumped the contents of the backpack onto the floor. How could it be empty? Michelle said she had already ced it in this backpack. Joy saw Stephanie messing up the items and angrily grabbed the backpack back. "What are you doing? We let you in to search, and now you''re making a mess of our stuff! Don''t push it too far." Stephanie bit her lip, her breath quickening. "Impossible, it should be..." Thankfully, she stopped herself from finishing the sentence. Milly calmly stepped forward, her tone mocking as she looked at Stephanie''s panicked face. "Oh? Should be what? Why don''t you finish your sentence?" Stephanie pursed her lips and looked up at Milly, who was leaningzily against the doorfrwith her arms crossed. For sreason, she felt like Milly knew something. Could Michelle have told Milly about the nt No, that couldn''t be Milly had stolen Michelle''s role. Michelle hated her, so there was no way she''d help her. "Ah! Oh my god, look at this..." At that moment, a gasp interrupted Stephanie''s thoughts. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing themotion, she instinctively thought they had found the bracelet and her face lir un with inv. Chapter 142 What Exactly Is Milly''s Status? Finally, she had Milly cornered. She pushed through the crowd, ready to gloat, but was stunned by what she saw. Even the seasoned entertainment industry professionals around her couldn''t help but gasp in shock. Tworge suitcases filled with jewellery and luxury items, gleaming so brightly they almost blinded everyone. The shock left everyone standing there dumbfounded for a moment. When they finally snapped out of it, they started talking. "Are these real jewels? These are so extravagant." "They must be real. Fakes don''t shine like this..." "Wow, using suitcases to store jewellery without even setting a password. How loaded is Milly?" "We were just marvelling at how expensive Stephanie''s bracelet was, but now Milly''s Collection makes it look like nothing." Stephanie stood in the middle of the crowd, hearing their praises andm feeling her face burn with embarrassment like she had been publicly humiliated. How did Milly, that witch, get so many jewels? Even Milly was shocked by the discovery of the precious jewellery in her own suitcases, having had no idea they were there. X Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Another Recording Milly looked at the two suitcases of jewelry and quickly realized who had given them to her. It had to be Jordan. Before she came, Jordan had servants load several suitcases into the helicopter. She had thought they contained clothes or other personal items, so she hadn''t bothered to open them. If she had known they were full of valuables, she would have hidden them in a cer! Stephanie stared at the tworge suitcases of jewelry, trembling with anger. She bit her lip hard to stop herself from stomping her feet in frustration. There were several pieces she had loved and begged Jordan to buy at auctions, but he always said he was too busy. She had naively believed him! And now, these items were with Milly, that witch. How could she stand it? Damn it, this was all Michelle''s fault! Wasn''t she supposed to hide the bracelet in Joy''s backpack? How could it not be there? Stephanie had gone through all this trouble, even involving the police, just to see Milly spend her tin jail! Such a perfect n, ruined. As she seethed, unsure how to recover, Michelle finally showed up, "Wow, it''s quite lively here. Stephanie''s eyes lit up, looking at her like a savior, not noticing the mockery in Michelle''s tone. "Michelle, you''re finally here.¡± Michelle had just finished shooting, still in costand makeup, which made her look even more elegant and capable. She ignored Stephanie''s pleading look and instead asked with feigned surprise, ¡°What''s going on here? Why is everyone gathered?" Stephanie took several deep breaths to calm herself and smiled at Michelle, "Well, my bracelet went missing, and everyone is helpinglook for it. Have you seen it, Michelle?" She gave Michelle a meaningful look, trying to find out where the bracelet was hidden. Michelle pretended to think for a moment before responding, "Oh, you mean the Gii ruby bracelet you were wearing?" Stephanie nodded, "Yes, that''s the one. I really like it and wear it often, but it suddenly went missing today. Have you seen it?" She gave Michelle a meaningful look. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Michelle should understand, right? As long as she said she saw it with Milly or saw Joy take it, the n would still work. The thought made her heart race with excitement. She desperately wanted to see Milly groveling like a dog. crying. Being the Chapter 143 Another Recording: Stephanie couldn''t help but smile, her voice trembling with excitement, "Really? Where?" Michelle pointed at Milly, "With her." Hearing this, Stephanie almost jumped for joy. She took several deep breaths to calm herself before turning to Milly, feigning innocence, ''Oh? Milly, you have my bracelet? If you liked it, you could have just asked me. Taking it without tellingmadereally worried." She quicklyid out her usation, leaving no room for Milly to exin. Sure enough, the surrounding people looked at Milly with disbelief. "What? She really took it? She has so much jewelry, why would she need to steal?" "Maybe it''s apulsion. Speople steal even if they don''t need to." "Who knows if those two suitcases of jewelry are real or stolen? Even if they''re real, she might have stolen them." "You never really know someone, do you?" "Good thing the police are here. They''ll handle this. The two officers, having witnessed the whole scene, were skeptical. The girl in front of them exuded nobility and didn''t seem like a thief. But with a witness pointing her out, they had to follow protocol to verify the im. "Miss, did you really take thisdy''s bracelet?" Milly raised an eyebrow and calmly took out a ruby bracelet from her pocket, the one?" "Is Stephanie''s eyes lit up, and she quickly stepped forward to take it, "Yes, that''s it, that''s my bracelet." She then looked at Milly with disbelief, though a hint of schadenfreude shed in her eyes, "Milly, did you really take it? How could you .. Milly noticed the emotion in Stephanie''s eyes and smiled, cutting off her self-righteous speech, ¡°But didn''t you have Michelle give this toas a gift?" Stephanieughed lightly, "Oh, Milly, stop joking. This bracelet was algift from Jonathan. I''ve always cherished En it. How could I possibly give it away?" Milly raised an eyebrow and stared at her, "Really?" For sreason, as soon as Stephanie met her gaze, her legs felt weak, and a sudden fear gripped her. It felt like Milly was judging her. But who was Milly to judge her?/ The situation had progressed this far. Just a little more push, and Milly would be done for. She couldn''t let this opportunity slip away. Stephanie pretended not to understand and nodded, "Of course it''s true." Chapter 143 Another Recording Far from being flustered, Milly turned to Michelle with a puzzled look, ''m "Michelle, didn''t you say this. Bracelet was a gift from Ms. Stephanie? Why is she now saying she doesn''t know about it?" The sudden twist left everyone around them stunned. What was going on? Wasn''t the bracelet supposed to be missing? Ihy did it seem like the situation was taking a different turn? Michelle smiled and blinked, "Maybe Ms. Stephanie forgot. Luckily m she gave it to me. recorded her when cym If you don''t mind, we can all listen to it and figure this out." She started to unlock her phone, but a sharp voice interrupted, ¡°Wait!¡± Stephanie''s face paled, she looked at Michelle with her chest heaving, "No, there''s no need to y it... A Film Queen of Two Worlds. X Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Jonathan Was Reborn Recordings again! Mnie had secretly recorded the aubefore, which embarrassed her in front of the whole school. Stephanie didn''t expect that she would fall into the strap twice! She had a lot of faith in Michelle back then, which is why she spoke so candidly, without any pretense. If Michelle made the recording public, she would be in big trouble. Forget about her reputation with the crew, with two police officers watching her now, she could easily be used of framing someone. No way! There''s absolutely no way she can release that. Milly watched her get all worked up and smirked, "Oh? Stephanie, did you suddenly remember something?" Stephanie shook with rage, her face flushing a deep purple. Through clenched teeth, she spat out, "I''ve just recalled that this bracelet truly was a present fromto you." She looked twisted and furious, but Milly couldn''t have been more pleased. She continued to ask, "Oh? So you gave it toand then made a big sceneing here. Why''s that?" Her words were subtle, not directly using, but everyone there, except the two police officers, had significant experience in the entertainment world. They picked up on the underlying meaning right Stephanie had pretended to give Milly the bracelet,and then brought people to frher. Realizing this possibility, everyone instinctively stepped back, trying to put sdistance between themselves and Stephanie, their eyes now filled with suspicion. No one likes working with a schemer. Stephanie clenched her teeth. That b*tch! it away. "Sorry, I''ve been exhausted from nonstop filmingtely and got things mixed up. Please don''t be mad, Milly. Milly couldn''t help but admire Stephanie''sposure. No matter how furious she was, she could still speak in a sweet, soft tone to get herself out of trouble. Such mental strength was impressive. Milly nced at her calmly and said, "I''m not mad, but since you understand now, can you give the bracelet back?" Stephanie still held the bracelet tightly. Hearing this, she knew she had no choice and handed it over. Chapter 144 Jonathan Was Reborn Observing the situation. Stephanie felt a surge of frustration, as if she might explode at any moment. It wasn''t that she couldn''t let go of the bracelet. Her family had always been kind to her, and her brothers. spoiled her. With her collection of valuable jewelry and essories, she didn''t attach much importance to this particr bracelet. However, witnessing Milly disregard her possessions, throwing them aside like trash, felt like a personal insult, hitting her right in the gut. She did it on purpose! Witnessing the misunderstanding, the two police officers closed their notebooks. Before leaving, they couldn''t help but remind Stephanie, "Miss, stealing is no small matter. You shouldn''t hastily involve the police without grasping the situation. Remember, you can''t waste police''s tcasually." Stephanie''s expression twisted in fury. She drew in several deep breaths to suppress her inner turmoil. "Got it, thanks, Officers." Only then did the two police officers leave. The rest of the crowd, seeing the spectacle''s end, prepared to depart as well, especially those who had been boasting earlier. Aware that sticking around would only heighten the embarrassment, they aimed to sneak away unnoticed. But just then, from a distance, a distant, raspy cry rang out, so deafening that it startled the sparrows roosting in the trees near the film crew''s entrance. "Milly!" That familiar voice. Milly looked up to see Jonathan, dressed in hospital clothes, hobbling towards them. His eyes sparkled. with optimism as if he had caught sight of a glimmer of hope. She had saved Jonathan yesterday and rushed back to shoot scenes, nning to check on him after wrapping up filming. She didn''t expect him to recover faster than she imagined. It''s only been one day, but he already looks full of energy, even making an appearance at the film crew. But Seeing him still hobbling, she remembered his leg wasn''t injured that badly, so how che was limping again? Before Jonathan could run over, she saw a graceful figure dash into his arms. It was Stephanic. Seeing Jonathaning over was like finding solid support. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jonathan''s timing couldn''t have been better. Just when she was humiliated by Milly, and now Jonathan cto support her. Chapter 144 Jonathan Was Reborn It didn''t matter if she didn''t have a bracelet. As long as she had brothers, she would still have countless bracelets and jewelry in the future. "Jonathan, did you cto visit me?" Stephanie used her usual tactics, looking at him with pitiful eyes. She understood that with this demeanor, she could get anything she wanted. But something was off about Jonathan''s behaviour. He nced down at Stephanie in his arms, his brows furrowing. The happiness on his face suddenly shifted to disgust. He pushed Stephanie away and said angrily, "What are you doing? Stephanie was shocked, What''s going on? Stephanie looked at him with a face full of disbelief and grievance. "Jonathan, it''s me, Stephanie. What''s wrong with you?" Jonathan didn''t have tto waste with her now. He said bluntly, "Get lost!" Even he couldn''t believe that he was reborn. He was reborn on the day of the ident involving the film crew''s suspension equipment. Unlike the previous life, in this life, when the suspension equipment ident om It happened, he was saved by someone, and his leg wasn''t broken. The person who saved him was his sister, Milly. Whenever he thought about how she died alone in the previous life, not forgetting to leave them money before she passed away, it made him feel deep emotional pain. His beautiful sister had endured so much suffering for their sake. He often found himself thinking in the dark of night, wishing humans could is go back in tif he could, he would hi make sure his sister was the happiest girl in the world, never letting her suffer at all. Maybe his longing was so intense, or perhaps shigher power heard his plea, but after he identally fell off a cliff during filming, he was reborn. Overwhelming joy filled him, and he ignored the pain in his body. He was desperate to see his beloved sister! Ignoring the doctor''s protests, he hailed a cab and rushed to the film set. The moment he saw his sister alive and well from a distance, it felt like a light had ignited in his heart. X Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Jonathan and Milly Are Having a Secret Affair? Under Stephanie''s incredulous gaze, Jonathan hobbled forward to reach Milly. It took a lot of effort to restrain the joy in his heart. It was wonderful that his sister was alive, standing right before him. It''s truly wonderful! He wanted to call her as his sister but remembered her insistence on making her way in the entertainment industry, he swallowed the words back down. "Milly, Milly... huhuhuhu... All his emotions melted away in that instant. The immense joy of seeing her alive overwhelmed him, causing him to copse to the ground in tears. "Huhu. Milly, this is so great! Huhuhuhu I felt scared to death! I thought... I thought you were... I''m so d to see you. Thank goodness this isn''t a dream. Huwaaa, Milly... Huwaaa, Milly watched in stunned silence as her brother sobbed uncontrobly, clutching her leg. She didn''t know how to react. "Mr. Jonathan, are you alright?¡± It''s okay if she said nothing because her question only made him cry harder. In the end, his sobs had turned into hups. "Hic... don''t worry about me... I just... hic, got overwhelmed... Huaaa, I can''t help it! Milly was speechless. You can''t keep crying like this while hugging my leg The onlookers, who hadn''t yet dispersed, began to murmur among themselves. They started to give the two a weird gaze. "Isn''t that Jonathan But, the fifth young master of the Buts? What''s his rtionship with Milly?" "Both their surnames are But. Maybe she''s his sister?" "Stop talking nonsense. The Buts have only one daughter, Stephanie. She''s got nothing to do with Milly." "But is amon surname. And look at them-no way they''re siblings. Who cries like that while holding a sibling''s leg? They must be a couple." "Yeah, makes sense. He''s torn up. Look how hard he''s crying" Milly stayed silent. As the crowd grewrger and the spection wilder, Milly bent down to help Jonathan up. "Mr. Jonathan, you better get up and talk. This... isn''t good for your image." Chapter 145 Jonathan and Milly Are Having a Secret Affair? Jonathan snorted; his eyes still brimming with tears. He looked at her with a childlike honesty. "It''s okay. I need a moment. My legs are a little weak." Milly couldn''t say anything. In the end, it was Joy who helped Jonathan to sit on a nearby sofa. However, like a kid who refused to be left alone, he clung desperately to Milly''s sleeve, not allowing her to move an inch away. He patted the space next to him. "Milly, sit here." His face was full of hope, and his big eyes flickered with expectation. It was a single sofa. Although it was a slightly wider one and they weren''t overweight, they could sit down, but it was a bit cramped. However, given the circle of gossiping onlookers around them, sitting so close would only spark further rumours. Milly let out a sigh. "It''s okay. I''ll sit over here." Hearing her words, Jonathan''s eyes reddened again. He looked like a puppy about to cry, full of grievance. "Milly, do you hateor something?" Milly shook her head. Why would I hate him for no reason? "Then why won''t you sit beside me? You must hate me!" Milly exined honestly. "It''s a single sofa. It''ll be a bit tight." Jonathan''s eyes lit up. "It won''t be tight at all. I''ll scoot over. Really, it won''t be tight. Just try it." After saying that, he curled up desperately, trying to make as much space as possible. Afterwards, he rubbed his hands eagerly with hopeful eyes. His eyes, which had just cried, were now free of any wariness. Milly suddenly felt a headache. Did he fall and hit his head instead of hurting his legs? She inexplicably began to miss the more independent Jonathan. "There''s no need. I''ll sit over here... Before she could finish her words, Jonathan''s eyes reddened again. He pouted with a look of grievance. ready to burst into tears at any moment if she didn''tply. Milly thought for a while before sighing Leaving with no other option, Milly reluctantly settled on the other side of the sofa.. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan immediately beamed, his grin stretching from ear to ear. ¡°Hehehe, I knew Milly is the best, the very best in the world Chapter 145 Jonathan and Milly Are Having a Secret Affair? If he had a tail, it would wag like a propeller. Milly said, "Thanks, but I don''t deserve it." Suddenly, a thought struck her. She looked at Jonathan''s leg and asked, "Didn''t you say you fell on your leg? I saw you limping earlier." Jonathan shrugged it off. "Oh, it''s okay. I didn''t hurt my leg. I just banged it a bit when I jumped out the window. It''s not a big deal." Jumped out the window?" Milly asked perplexedly. Jonathan grinned sheepishly and exined, "I wanted to see you, but m the nurses were stopping.me. So, when they weren''t looking, I climbed out the window and ran away. What do you think? Super smart, huh?" He spoke with a proud look, clearly expecting praise. Milly''s anxiety spiked. "You''re risking your life! If the doctors didn''t want to let you out, you shouldn''t hav@ m speaked out. What if your condition worsens? You need a full body check after a fall like that. You can''t just fool around like this. So hurry back." Her voice rose a few notches in her urgency. Jonathan, now looking as if he were a scolded child, fiddled with his fingers. For a moment, the tall, imposing man seemed utterly lost. "Don''t be mad, Milly. I just wanted to see you. Besides, I know my body well. I''m fine..." Milly squinted her eyes at him. Jonathan shrank back a bit but stubbornly continued, "Really, I''m okay. Do you wantto do a couple of backflips to prove it?" His attempt at reassurance only made her angrier; her expression grew colder. Jonathan gulped, hurriedly adding, "I swear! Don''t worry, I''ll go back right after this. I really will! I swear on Oliver''s life!" Milly sighed again, exasperated. Thest tshe was also left speechless like this. Meanwhile, Stephanie, having lost face over the bracelet incident, had hoped Jonathan''s arrival would help NO her regain sdignity. However, seeing him ignore her and getting closer to Milly felt like a direct insult to her. How can I bear this humiliation? Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The Broken Bracelet Doesn''t Match My Milly Could it be that Jonathan, just like George and Anthony, haspletely fallen under Milly''s spell, showering her with affection? No way! Absolutely not! Having already lost the love and attention of George and Anthony, Stephanie couldn''t bear the thought of losing Jonathan too. The intense feeling of crisis washed over her, draining the colour from her face. She bit her lip. suppressing her emotions, and stepped forward pitifully. "Jonathan, I need to talk to you. Hearing her voice, Jonathan was instantly reminded of his previous life where she had taken the money and lived freely overseas. His expression turned stern, and he looked at Stephanie with a chilling gaze. "What''s the matter?" Even though Stephanie was mentally prepared, she still shivered under his gaze. T... Jonathan, can we talk somewhere else?" After saying that, she deliberately nced at Milly, making her intention clear. She didn''t want Milly to hear their conversation. However, Jonathan ignored her trick. Seeing Stephanie dare to roll her eyes at his sister, he almost rolled have something to say, just say it. If not, leave. Stop wasting my time." up his sleeves in anger. If you He added inwardly, don''t waste my talone with my sister. Milly crossed her arms and watched with amusement. This was her lounge, after all. Even if Jonathan asked her to leave, she would refuse. Stephanie bit her lip harder, not expecting Jonathan to be so blunt. But her strong pride wouldn''t let her retreat so easily. Gathering her courage, she spoke as if she suffered a great grievance, Jonathan, could you talk to Milly and get back the bracelet you gave me? I like it, but she took it... Milly lifted an eyebrow. Oh, she''s waiting forhere. She had anticipated Stephanie''s grudge and her reliance on the Buts as her backing. She just hadn''t expected this to unfold so quickly. Jonathan was momentarily stunned, and he didn''t respond. "What bracelet?" Jonathan''s sharp question brought Stephanie a glimmer of hope. If he was asking her, it meant he still cared. Chapter 146 The Broken Bracelet Doesn''t Match My Milly bracelet. You had it custom-made foroverseas. I like it, but Milly seems to like it too... Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her hesitant tone and broken sentences were perfectly timed to paint Milly as a bully who had taken her beloved bracelet. As expected, Jonathan''s brow furrowed as he looked at Milly, his voice stiff. "Do you like this bracelet?" Milly smiled serenely. "Hmm, it''s not bad." In truth, she had no interest in keeping trinkets. She was merely amused by how much it annoyed Stephanie. Her elder brother had already given her two boxes of jewellery, any piece of which could outshine this bracelet. She could wear a different one every day for years without repeating. Hearing her answer, Jonathan becanxious. "You shouldn''t want that bracelet!" Milly''s smile faded slightly after hearing this sentence. She slowly beca little alienated. No wonder the author had penned her as the pampered favourite. No matter what she did, there was always someone foolishly rushing to defend her. But she wasn''t going to y along this time. "Stephanie gave it to me, everyone here knows that. Once something is given, it''s mine. If it''s mine, I don''t want to give it back, is there anything wrong?" Jonathan snorted. "Milly, be good, let''s not keep that bracelet!" he insisted. Stephanie''s mood lifted immediately. Her earlier gloom, caused by Jonathan''s coldness, vanished. Jonathan is still helpingto speak, which proves that he still cares about me! She knew that her brothers had been with her for so long and loved her so much. How could this kind of affection just disappear? Regaining her usual arrogance, she looked at Milly. "Milly, I love that bracelet. Could you return it for Jonathan''s sake? I''ll get you a limited edition bracelet from DearD brand instead.¡± Her pretense was so nauseating that even Joy, standing nearby, almost gagged. Not long ago, Stephanie had skillfully twisted the truth against them. Now, she feigned deep concern. She''s so shameless. Milly watched her fluster with a cold smirk. "And what if I say no?" "You! How can you do this, Milly?7 Stephanie''s eyes reddened instantly, tears welling up and spilling over inrge drops, making her look miserable beyond measure. As soon as Jonathan, nced/her way, she met his gaze with teary eyes full of usation and hurt. She was confident he''d take her side once he saw her in such distress. Chapter 146 The Broken Bracelet Doesn''t Match My Milly Unexpectedly, to her shock, Jonathan merely gave her a nonchnt look. Then, turning to Milly, he beamed and said. ¡°Alright then, it''s just a broken bracelet. It''s nothing special. If you want it, keep it." Both Stephanie and Milly stood frozen in surprise. Jonathan added, "Milly, the reason I didn''t want you to have it is because that bracelet doesn''t suit youd m doesn''t suit bought it when was broke, just a trinket worth a mere hundred thousand dors at best. Such a cheap. low-quality gem doesn''t suit you." "Lettell you, I''m rich now. I''ll get you high-grade gemstones, therge dazzling ones. Anything less than 1.5 million isn''t worthy for you to wear. "By the way, I was in Yasgar recently for a film shoot. The royal jeweller there has a ruby that the Queen. used to wear. It''s got an exceptional colour. I''ll buy it and have it made into a bracelet for you!" Milly was speechless. Generally, gems of such calibre have immense collectable value and are rarely used practically, in fact, cutting them into jewellery would diminish their worth. This guy was talking about making a bracelet out of it? What a waste! Meanwhile, Jonathan was still excitedly discussing where to find the best gemstones, eager to get them for her the next second. Milly pinched the bridge of her nose. At that moment, she finally m understood why her business-savvy eldest brother hadn''t yet managed to revive the Buts'' fortunes. It was because of this extravagant spender! In their animated conversation, theypletely forgot about Stephanie, who still stood there, dumbfounded. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 A Bitter Farewell Stephanie never expected that Jonathan would humiliate her so publicly. Her face paled as she confronted him. Jonathan, how could you treatlike this? You once toldyou would always treasureand onlyforever!" Hearing her words, Jonathan frowned, sinking into deep thought. After a long pause, he finally said. "Did I say such foolish things before?" Realizing his blunder, he quickly expressed his loyalty to Milly. "Milly, letexin. I must have been out of my mind to say such idiotic things. From now on, my loyalty is only to you. I''ll do anything for you. I swear on... uh... Anthony''s life!" Milly sighed. There''s no need to go that far." Oh boy. first he swore on Oliver''s life, now it''s Anthony''s! It seems he has two people he doesn''t care much, and he was using both for his vows. Watching this scene unfold, Joy burst intoughter. "Hahaha! This is just so humiliating! Speople live in their fantasies, thinking they deserve admiration. But in reality... it''s so pathetic! Nobody cares about her at all!" Joy had always disliked Stephanie''s pretentious behaviour, and her loud voice left little to the imagination. The people in the crowd around them were enjoying the while whispering gossip they already knew. It wasn''t hard to guess the content of their whispered remarks. "You!" Stephanie gritted her teeth in frustration. For the first tin her life, she was publicly humiliated and couldn''t hold back her tears. She turned and ran away while covering her face. After she left, the crowd who were watching the excitement didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly dispersed. -As soon as everyone left, the noisy lounge was instantly quiet. Milly frowned when she looked at the lounge that was turned into a mess by everyone. She got up to clean it up. As a result, before she could start, Jonathan, who was still in his hospital gown, stopped her with a bright smile. "Milly, you sit down. Lethandle the cleaning." Now that everyone was gone, he could finally treat her as his younger sister freely. How wonderful! Taking advantage of the absence of George and Anthony, Jonathan was determined to impress his sister and secure the top spot in her heart. Watching him struggle with his limp while cleaning up, Milly sighed deeply. "Forget it, you should sit down and letdo it." Chapter 147 A Bitter Farewell "No way!" Jonathan immediately objected. "What kind of brother lets his sister do the chores? My sister is meant to be a little princess!" Thunk! A suitcase was dragged aside and fell... Thud! - An ornament fell from the table... Crash! The brand new coffee cup was broken... Milly winced and closed her eyes in distress. Despite the chaos, Jonathan was more energetic than ever, a "good brother¡± aura radiating from him. He tried to strike up a conversation while working. "By the way, Milly, you''re wrapping up your scenes tomorrow, right? Do you n to go home?" "Mm." Milly responded faintly, Jonathan asked, "Could you stay a bit longer? If you leave, I won''t be able to see you." "My scenes are finished. So, there''s no reason forto stay. Besides, I need to go hto check my scores and apply for college," Milly exined. Jonathan, who had been so animated moments ago, deted upon hearing this. His scenes weren''t done yet, and having injured himself, he''d be dyed a few more days. If Milly went home, she''d run into Anthony. That guy would badmouth him, and what if she started distancing herself because of it? No, I can''t let that happen! I have to help myself! Jonathan coughed lightly before speaking up again. "Uh, Milly, there are a few things I need to tell you." "Mm," Milly responded softly. Jonathan leaned over the sofa; his eyes fixed intently on Milly when he spoke with a resolute fone. Milly, NO listen. Anthony may be only two years younger than me, but I grew up with him. And lettell you, not a Lattle. When we were kids, I stole sweet potatoes single truthful wordes out of his mouth. He loves with him, but I was the only one who got punished!" "And another thing, he''s broke! Don''t be fooled by how George always gives him money. That money i his. Easy money neversts. If you want jewellery or designer bags, he won''t be able to buy them for you. But I have money, lots of it! I can buy you anything you want, as much as you want. And not just that, I also..." "Stop!" Hearing his increasingly frantic speech, Milly raised her hand to cut him off. Jonathan looked at her with his lips pouted, clearly upset that he hadn''t finished listing his good qualities yet. der wat to the point. What are you trying to say?" Chapter 147 A Bitter Farewell A cheeky grin spread across Jonathan''s face as he buttered her up. "Heh, my Milly is so clever!" "I just wanted to say, when you go home, don''t forgetbecause of Anthony. It isn''t right to ditch the old for the new. That''s just immoral!" Milly was stunned. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Moments ago, she had suspected something was off Jonathan, and now she was certain of it. Sure, he had been protective in the Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The Tricky Old Monk Milly''s gaze was too aggressive, and for a moment, even Jonathan, who could usually face shing cameras without changing his expression, was startled. ¡°I... I just said it, didn''t I? I was being so foolish before, like my brain was clouded. I mistook worthless things for treasures. But now, I''m better..." These words were spoken cautiously and stutteringly, full of ws. Of course, Milly did not believe it. Afraid that she wouldn''t believe him, Jonathan made a point to emphasize again, "Milly, you might not believe me, but you can''t doubt my unwavering loyalty. My loyalty is as clear as the heavens and earth!" Milly remained silent. It would be strange if she believed this nonsense. But seeing Jonathan''s evasive gaze and obvious guilt masked by stubbornness, she guessed that no matter how many questions she asked, he would likely evade them with vague answers. It didn''t matter. There was plenty of tin the future. She could slowly probe and investigate. "Cut! That''s a wrap! Very good!" Mr. Hawkins pped his hands crisply and shouted. Standing not far away in the corridor, Milly, with tear-stained checks, quickly snapped out of character. She took the tissue from Joy, wiped her face, and bowed to Mr. Hawkins. "Thank you, Mr. Hawkins," she said. Then, Mr. Hawkins smiled and waved his hand cheerfully. The assistant director nearby immediately brought a bouquet and said, "Congrattions, Milly, on wrapping up!" Instantly, cheers and apuse erupted all around. In the atmosphere filled with thunderous apuse, Milly, with tear-filled eyes, epted the bouquet brimming with blessings and bowed to everyone again. In her previous life, she had also filmed many TV s and movies and received countless flowers and apuse. She had thought she would be numb to the wrap-up But now, standing amid the crowd, holding the bouquet in her hands, she still felt a warm excitement in her heart... It felt warm and moving, like her steadfastmitment to pursuing an entertainment career. Before she could bask in the moment for long, she was engulfed in a hug by Oliver, with his tears and snot. mingling together. Oliver sobbed, "Milly, please don''t forget about me." chuckled and patted his back, half-jokingly saying, "I won''t forget you. Don''t forget, you''re the top Chapter 148 The Tricky Old Monk Oliver snorted with a hint of grievance. ¡°I''m still your junior. You have to think about promoting me. Don''t forget our previous agreement" Milly smiled. This guy''s memory is pretty good. He''scking innguage skills. Isn''t it just helping him get more resources from the Tates? What junior''? "Alright, I understand." Upon hearing her definite reply, Oliver''s hurt from their separation instantly dissipated, and his eyes looked hopefully at Milly. "Really? So, what position are you nning to promoteto?" Milly replied, "Uhm... Is it so troublesto introduce resources now? Do I have to provide post-sales service? Do I have to exin exactly what position? Looks like I''m getting old. However, given the current situation, Oliver is already at the top level. There seems to be limited room for further advancement... "Then why not let you be second "Second?" Oliver perked up at the suggestion. The top spot in the Ghost Sect rankings belongs to the sect leader, followed by the high priest in second ce, and then. the sect masters of the various branch sects and their followers. If the new sect leader promotesto the second position, doesn''t that mean I''ll becthe high priest? Challenging the high priest''s position... That eerie man, with his body full of gloomy aura, long silver-white hair like a character from a martial arts film, and a strange demeanour holding a deadly poisonous snake.. Hmm... Just thinking about it is givingthe shivers! If I challenge his position, I will stand up and cout like water! They probably won''t even see a single piece of my bone left! "No, no, second ce is too much for me. Third is fine, really. Any third ce will do." Any sect master from any branch sect will do! I''m not picky at all! However, Milly frowned. Third? She just wanted to try to get him on the shortlist for the second Golden Bull Award ceremony. After all, Mr. Hawkins'' ability was there, and this movie would be nominated. Once nominated, they could enter the list of candidates for role awards. ky Old Monk He''s already at the top level now, and there isn''t much room for further advancement, so he can only rely on winning awards to gain more fans and boost his career. So, this time, they can indeed fight, but... Did he really mention the third? The Golden Bull Award changes yearly, and I haven''t heard that Mr. Hawkins is aiming for the third season''s award. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That''s strange indeed! Milly didn''t tell Jordan that she''s wrapped up filming. She was afraid he''d arrange for a helicopter to pick her up again, so all her earlier efforts to keep a low profile would have been in vain! She didn''t want to leave in a high-profile way either. Because she had too much luggage to check in, Joy arranged for a few bodyguards to apany her and carry the luggage ahead of time. Milly booked a slightlyter flight for herself. As she was about to enter the airport, suddenly, a figure blocked her path, saying, "Excuse me, please wait a moment. The person who cwas an elderly monk, around eighty years old, dressed in an orange kasaya and holding prayer beads. His eyebrows were snowy white, and he had no luggage, so it was unclear whether he was travelling or practising nearby. Milly, a staunch supporter of materialism and a faithful follower of Marxist philosophy, was more perplexed by the monk''s appearance. But the monk seemed to bepletely unconcerned, openly epting her scrutiny. He put his palms together and nodded slightly. "Namo Amitabha. Madam, I see a Buddha light surrounding you. Surely, you are a person with an affinity to Buddhism. Would you be willing to stay for a moment?" Milly raised an eyebrow in response. Haha, a scammer! These days, scammers are so bold. Blocking people on the main road to scam money? Wouldn''t it be better to stay hand live a quiet life at this age? Milly rolled her eyes and turned to walk away. "Sorry, I don''t believe in Buddhism. I only believe in science. The monk chuckled while fingering his prayer beads, looking quite Vie cheerful. "Madam, all forms in the world are like illusions, empty and insubstantial. Getting caught up in them only adds to your worries. Let it go, let it go Milly was speechless. Dmn it, I don''t understand, Chapter 148 The Tricky Old Monk Her steps involuntarily quickened, even though she had walked far enough. Yet, she could still clearly hear the affected voice of the old monk. "Madam, our fate is not yet over. We will meet again." Milly was at a loss for words. Haha. he''s ying tricks like a deity! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Why Wouldn''t You Like the HandsMe? Milly was already quite tired. Normally, wearing an eye mask would help her fall asleep immediately. However, this time, she tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. She saw that fake monk who looked like Maitreya Buddha whenever she closed her eyes. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What nonsense was he saying at the time... All reflections in phenomena are like illusions and bubbles, causing unnecessary troubles if one is attached to them. Milly took out her phone and quickly searched the intewhile the aerone''s signal was still avable before takeoff. "Everything, including oneself and external objects, is akin to reflections in a mirror, illusions in water. If one bes too fixated on things beyond their "essence," it will only lead to unnecessary troubles. When Milly saw these words, her blood seemed to flow backwards instantly, and she felt her fingers trembling. Could that fake monk have seen something? He spoke as if he knew she didn''t belong in this world. No, no, no, that''s impossible! The source of the world is material. The world is scientific. We must believe in science, believe in Marx, believe in materialism! While Buddhism is a legitimate sect, that monk was just now fake. Saying things like, "We''ll meet again if it''s destined." Haha! I''ll call the police every tI see him in the future! The cabin suddenly boisy, especially with excited female voices rising and falling. "Wow, wow, wow. He''s so handsome!" "Oh my God, is it really him? Am I dreaming?" "Quick, take a photo withand my husband!" "Wahhh, my boy is so handsome!" Milly frowned. Who had arrived that everyone was calling both husband" and "boy"? Before she could look up, Milly saw several bill notes in front of the male passenger next to her. "Hello, could you switch seats with me? Consider this as my fee for changing seats. Is that okay?" The male passenger beside her, who looked quite young, seemed surprised by the unexpected windfall of money. He promptly took the bills and respectfully stood up. "Sit, you''re too kind. Please, Sir, take the seat!" Just then, wearing sunsses and trendy clothing. Jonathan naturally sat beside Milly. Then he took off his sunsses, revealing a face full of smiles and eager to please, "Hello, Milly!" Chapter 149 Why Wouldn''t You Like the HandsMe? This scene had already left many passengers around them gaping in disbelief. Milly felt ufortable under the stares of the surrounding passengers. She gritted her teeth and warned him, looking at him sharply, "Shut up!" Does this guy not know he''s a top star? Or is he blind and can''t see how many fans he has around him? She didn''t dare to imagine if she would be torn apart uponnding. Jonathan didn''t expect Milly to scold him. Immediately, he drooped his ears like a pitiful little puppy, looking dejected. "Oh." Milly took a deep breath and tried to ask in a friendly tone, "Where are you going? Isn''t your not finished filming yet?" Seeing Milly starting to talk to him, Jonathan began wagging his tail like crazy. "I asked your director. He said you''re going htoday, so I took a special leave to cand see you off Milly frowned. "Sendoff? Then why did you board the ne?" "Oh, I''m escorting you home." Are directors nowadays so easygoing? Can they return hwhenever they please? Just then. Milly''s phone rang. She answered, and a loud voice cthrough the earpiece, echoing, "Milly, are youing back today? I''ve bathed and waited for you!" Milly was at a loss for words. The greeting is quite intimate as well. Is this a mandatory skill in the Buts? And... what does ¡°bathed and waited for you" mean? Milly quietly turned down the volof her phone several notches before responding, "Hmm, today''s flight should arrive hin the afternoon. Anthony replied, ¡°Okay! I''ll have the nanny make it for you if you want anything. Milly replied honestly, "Anything is fine. I''m not picky." Anthony continued as if he hadn''t heard, saying, "Then steak it is. Jordan air-shipped it from the Hndia. It goes great with red wine, and the beef won''t make you fat." Perhaps even Jonathan wasn''t aware that his words carried a flirtatious lilt, sounding cute and endearing. Listening to Jonathan, Milly couldn''t help but feel her mood lighten a bit, and a smile returned to her lips. Chapter 149 Why Wouldn''t You Like the HandsMe? "Okay." Anthony continued to chatter away, and if it weren''t for the flight attendant reminding her to switch off her phone, he probably wouldn''t have stopped talking. Just as Milly turned off her phone, she noticed a low and sad atmosphere nearby. Jonathan red at her angrily, his face full of displeasure. "Who is he? Who is he? Is it that scoundrel Anthony?" Milly was stunned. Isn''t this metaphor a bit too harsh? But seeing Jonathan getting so worked up, with his hair practically standing on end yet still looking cautiously, afraid of making her angry, Milly eventually softened. She sighed and reassured him, exining, "He was just a bit worried about us, so he asked if we had boarded." Jonathan didn''t believe it at all. Anthony couldn''t possibly care about his well-being. He must have just called Milly topete for her attention! Hmph, cunning and despicable! Then do you like him and not me?" "Hmph, if you like him more than me, your taste is bad. I''m much more handsthan him. I''ve been ranked in the top twenty most handsmen globally!" In the quiet cabin, only Jonathan''s lone howling was heard. Upon hearing him say this, everyone was shocked and silent, seven lifting their phones to record. They had heard something scandalous and were beginning to whisper among themselves. "Oh my god, Jonathan has a girlfriend now?" "It sounds like it, doesn''t it?" "Wow, he secretly found a girlfriend! Wah, I have to be strong, I can''t cry. Sob, sob... "Hehe, luckily, I''m a devoted fan of Oliver. I''m so happy, and I want to send a message to tell him how happy I am!" The surrounding voices grew louder and more absurd, and Milly couldn''t take it anymore She spoke to. Jonathan in a low voice, "Lower/your voice, listen to my exnation... "How dare you yell at me? I won''t listen, I won''t listen, I won''t listen! I won''t lower my voice. Hmph, you just like h X Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Is Milly Illegitimate? Luckily, at that moment, the flight attendant cforward in tand reminded him politely, "Sir, please do not raise your voice." Jonathan finally quieted down. "Oh." Until they reached the doorstep. Jonathan behaved himself, helping Milly carry her bag while still being careful not to cause any more trouble. Bang, bang, bang! He pounded on the solid wooden door. "Open up! Can''t you see someone''s back?" Milly sighed as she looked at her, clearly still upset Jonathan. They said women were hard to soothe, but she found that men could be just as difficult. She had been exining the whole way, but Jonathan acted like he hadn''t heard a word. Now, there was a doorbell at the door, but he refused to press it and insisted on knocking. Clearly, he''s still sulking. Geez! The maid opened the door. "Mr. and Ms. But are back. Please cin." However, as soon as they walked in, they felt something was wrong with the atmosphere. Sure enough, they saw an old man sitting on the sofa in the living room, with an imposing presence that exuded a sense of dominance. He held a red sandalwood cane in one hand and twisted a string of rosewood prayer beads in the other. Just moments ago, he had been resting with his eyes closed. Upon hearing the movement, he opened his eyes, revealing a cold, stern gaze that exuded a chilling authority, instilling fear in those who saw it. This person was Philip. In his youth, he fought on the battlefield, shedding blood and bravely battling as cavalry and artillery infantrymen. He even led a guerri warfare unit, achieving great military feats. His leg was injured while protecting Andrew from a stray bullet on the battlefield, and it had never fully healed. As a result, he walked with a slight limp. This was also why the Tates were superior to the Buts in status, but Andrew maintained a close rtionship with the Buts. Back then, he would use a bloody knife to cut off enemies'' heads, so even in this era of peace, the old master still exudes a subtle but distinct aura of killing intent. Among the younger generation at home, apart from Jordan, everyone was terrified of him. They reacted like mice seeing a cat, wishing to sprout wings and fly away immediately. Although Philip had a powerful presence and was strict and stern with them, his thinking was not rigid, and he had no favouritism towards sons over daughters. He doted on Stephanie extremely, Chapter 150 Is Milly Illegitimate: Due to his poor health, he often needed to recuperate overseas. Concerned about his well-being, the family had never revealed Stephanie''s true identity to him. He had always believed that Stephanie was his biological granddaughter. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now that Milly had returned, her father and mother abroad tried to tell him the situation, but Philip didn''t believe it. He stubbornly thought she was just an illegitimate child that Carlos got involved with outside and that they made up nonsense to bring her back. Recently, he received another tearful call from Stephanie, which further strengthened his resolve. This time, he cback mainly to rectify the family''s reputation, and incidentally, he wanted to see which person dared to bully his obedient granddaughter in his own home! When Jonathan saw Philip, his legs went weak momentarily, but he instinctively stood at attention and saluted, "Grand Grand... Grandpa." Philip mmed his cane on the floor, his voice strong and stern as he rebuked loudly, "What are you wearing? Why are you loafing around like this?" Jonathan quietly nced at the decorations on his body, nervously took them off, and said, "Th... this is just decoration." Philip snorted coldly. "Are you a nk wall? Do you need decorations to be presentable?" Jonathan remained silent. He didn''t even dare to utter a word. After scolding Jonathan, Philip turned his gaze to the young girl beside him. Her eyes were clear and determined, unlike someone who would take the wrong path. His anger towards her softened slightly, but he was still quite displeased. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Won''t you tellyour name?" Before Milly could speak, Jonathan''s voice boomed out, "Chief, my nis Jonathan But!" Philip and Milly were dumbfounded. Philip''s face darkened, his voice filled with anger as he rebuked loudly, the cane in his hand banging loudly on the floor. "I''m not asking you! I''m asking her!" Jonathan awkwardly scratched his head and chuckled, "Hehe, that''s what I thought. I knew Grandpa hadn''t reached the stage of dementia yet. How could you forget my name, hehe Mitt twitched the corner of her mouth, feeling that this guy'' He''s lucky not to have been beaten to death! intelligence was on par with Anthony''s. Milly remained calm and unruffled, not at all intimidated by the imposing presence of the old master. She calmly said, "Grandpa, I am Milly But." To her surprise, Jonathan snorted coldly on the spot, his face instantly showing a look of disdainful anger, "You''re audacious beyond belief! Who allowed you to use the surnBut?¡± Chapter 150 is Milly illegitimate? Where is this illegitimate child from? How dare to im the Buts'' surname! Looking at her young age and delicate features, I didn''t expect her to be so scheming, changing her surnas soon as she entered the house. Haha! Does she think that changing her surnmakes her part of the Buts? Milly raised an eyebrow calmly, looking at Philip with sconfusion. "So, Grandpa, are you suggesting I continue using the surnSmith?" "I don''t care what surnyou use, but you cannot use But!" "Grandpa!" Jonathan stepped forward without hesitation, trembling legs but bravely standing in front of Milly, confronting Philip. "Grandpa, how can you say such things? Milly is my sister, my biological sister. Why Buts surname?" ''t she use the "You dare to stand up for her?¡± Philip''s face was filled with anger. "What kind of sister is she to you? St¨¦phanie is your real sister!" "She''s not!" Jonathan retorted without hesitation. Not to mention the despicable things Stephanie did in her previous life, she decisively cut off ties with the But''s when they fell into decline. She''s a typical ingrate! She doesn''t deserve to be called my real sister! Only Milly, even though they treat her poorly and even bully her, quietly works hard to earn money to support them... This kindness, let alone the fact that Milly is their real sister, would still be worthy of the title of Ms. But even if she weren''t. His words enraged Philip, who shouted angrily and raised his cane to strike. "You br*t, you''re a d*mn fool! Stephanie was right. You and your siblings have been blinded and deceived by her." Jonathan was intimidated by Philip''s imposing aura and anger. He shrank back, feeling as if he was facing''a childhood nightmare with the cane in hand. Despite being reborn and having lived two lives, he was still terrified. X Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Delving into Buddhism As Philip raised his cane to strike Jonathan, Milly quickly grabbed it, stopping him. "Grandpa, there''s no need for aggression over something so small. Jonathan shouldn''t have talked back, but it wasn''t on purpose. You''ve been a bit too rough on himtely. The older man had been a war hero before bing a celebrated general and eventually taking on the role ofpany chairman, where he continued tomand respect. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was used to exerting control and issuingmands; it was in his nature. He had a deep-seated. aversion to being challenged or disobeyed. Out of all his grandkids, Jordan stood out for not fearing him. As the eldest grandson and the future head of the Buts, Jordan naturally had a strong personality, a trait crucial for leading the family to future triumphs. Yet, this young woman was not just unafraid. She openly criticised and questioned his decisions, taking. him on squarely. Philip''s temper red as he looked at her angrily, "What makes you think you can talk tothat way?" Milly responded coolly, "Nobody. I just wanted to share what I was thinking." Philip was visibly angry, "Such audacity!" Milly stayed quiet. The angered grandfather somehow appeared endearing to her rather than frightening. Despite his irritation, he stopped short of saying anything harsh, like telling her not to call him grandpa anymore or asking her to leave. He was a bit grumpy, but at his core, he was gentle. Milly let go of the cane, pped her hands together, and then noticed the prayer beads he held in his other hand. The polished appearance of the prayer beads suggested they were well-used. She quirked an eyebrow, looked at the obviously upset Philip, and chirped, "You know, Grandpa, as the Buddhist texts say, everything we see, both our bodies and things around us, are illusions, kinda like seeing flowers in water or the moon reflecting in the sky. Holding on too tight to such illusions only gives us headaches. Sometimes, it''s better to just let things slide, right?" She picked up this from a not-so-genuine monk back at the airport. Philip seemed to rx slightly after her words, though he still looked quite serious. "You''re into Buddhist teachings?" he asked. The acting was Milly''s strong suit. She answered smoothly, "Seems like it.¡± With years of life under his belt, Philip was convinced he was good at reading people. Chapter 151 Delving into Buddhism The young woman''s calm, confident air seemed sincere enough to earn a bit of his trust. Only a few folks out there could quote and truly get Buddhist scripture. If this girl had that knack, keeping her around would pay off Philip''s stern facade cased somewhat, and after a short pause, he hesitantly proposed, "Given your apparent interest in Buddhism, would you think about embracing it more fully?" Milly''s expression turned puzzled immediately. What was with today? Why was everyone suddenly linking her to Buddhism? She had merely echoed that airport monk''s spiel to grab Philip''s focus and steer him away from his authoritarian ways. How did that get twisted into a sign of her dedication to Buddhism? Milly blinked and clearly stated, "No." The old man''s eyebrows knotted up again, this tin surprise, as if he''d just been turned down on an offer, "Why not?" Was this girl missing a beat? The Buts knew well the perks of catching the older man''s eye- a life filled with luxury and endless wealthy in wait. They couldn''t even y up to him, yet here she was, passing up the chance? Milly responded, "It''s just that my heart lies with acting, not Buddhism." "You!" With those words, Philip, having just settled down, stood up abruptly, thumping his cane on the floor with force. "How dare you! The Buts having an entertainer in the family is embarrassing enough; they all want to be one. Is being a clown a dignified job? In old times, that kind of role was looked down upon!" "Then there''s the Tates; every one of them is reliable and honourable, true warriors in the corporate field. And then there''s you, a total disgrace, tarnishing our family''s name!" Jonathan had to cut in, "Grandpa, times have changed He spoke for himself as someone who didn''t pay much attention to such opinions. But he was actually standing up for Milly, a young girl. Philip''s criticism was way over the top! Philip huffed dismissively, "What? Am I wrong?" Milly just shrugged, undisturbed by the harsh words. She was used to hearing worse insults in the showbiz sults world. But still Why did she find it hard to believe that all the Tates were shining examples in their industry?! George made sense, considering his status as a business tycoon. But William with his ordinary ways Comparing shonning to going into battle? Laughable. Chapter 151 Delving into Bustdbism "Milly, Milly You''re finally back." An enthusiastic, twisty voice cut through the tension in the room. Before Milly could respond, a shadowy figure zipped by and was suddenly wrapped in a warm embrace. "Milly. I''ve missed you so much. The hug was too tight, leaving Milly struggling for air. Then ca heavy thump and a pained shout, ¡°Ouch! That''s hurtful!¡± Still wielding his cane, Philip tapped the floor angrily, his voice thick with disapproval "Hmmph, if it hurts, then good!" "Hugging each other in broad daylight, where''s the decency between men and women!" X Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Xavier Steps in as Instructor The cane''s impact was mild, yet it felt surprisingly sharp, given the sweltering heat and their light clothing- Anthony grimaced as the cane connected. "Ouch, it hurts..." "Why can''t I give Milly a hug, Grandpa?" It had been ages since Anthonyst saw Milly, and now, a simple hug was off-limits. Philip''s sharp nce made Anthony zip it, intimidated. The Buts weren''t about male preference over females, but their old-school beliefs frowned upon casual touches like hugs. Milly watched Anthony quietly, her brows knitting. ¡°You''ve gotten so dark. Were you in Africa?" Before she went off to shoot her film, Anthony was much lighter. Now, he looked charred. At night, you''d only spot his smile in the dark. Anthony quietly looked over at the older man enjoying his tea. He said in a hushed tone. "Since you''re new here, you might not be aware, but every summer, those of us who aren''t busy get put through military drills, like standing at attention and marching in sync. It''s a tradition Grandpa insists on." Milly''s eyebrow went up, "Free birds? Who''s in your squad?" "Just me," Anthony admitted straightforwardly. Milly was speechless. Anthony was feeling a bit slighted. Everyone in his family was caught up with their jobs or involved in film projects, and there he was, the only one with idle time, aimlessly passing his summers. Previously, Jordan would cover for him when Grandpa was away. Anthony could goof off, and Jordan would turn a blind eye. This taround, Grandpa cback unexpectedly, and there wasn''t even a moment for a breather, much less any chance to ck off. The more he thought, the more upset he got,ining to Milly, "This time, Xavier''s running the show. It''s a wonder I''m still breathing!" As Anthony sulked, Milly noticed a man standing tall, his face the picture of seriousness. Actually, it turned out to be Xavier. Milly had been so caught up in ''Anthony''s good looks that shepletely missed the guy beside him. When she looked his way, Xavier caught her gaze, his eyes shining with a cold, distant disdain. Milly raised an eyebrow. She couldn''t remember doing anything to upset him, could she? Chapter 152 Xavier Steps in as Instructor And something about his look seemed all too familiar. Xavier had a strong opinion about herl Thinking it over, it made sense. Being the most protective over Stephanic, Xavier would naturally be wary of anyone seen threatening her. The says that he even went into science to make cosmetics for Stephanie when he found out she was allergic, which shows how much he cared. For a brother who deeply cared about his sister, any challenge to her status in the family would instinctively be met with opposition. When faced with a family member''s animosity, Milly seemed unaffected, simply brushing it off with indifference. The bottom line. Many people might not like me, but you''re not worth bothering about! Still, something caught her interest. "Anthony, we have the sgrandfather, so how cXavier''s the teacher, and you''re the student?" In a calm tone. Anthony shared, "Well, Xavier and Jeffrey are just a year apart. The family was all about Jeffrey when he was sickly as a kid, leaving Xavier to our grandfather. Grandpa took him in and trained him hard from a young age. Grandpa always saw him as the future general, but then..." His voice faded, "No one could have guessed his thoughts; he was adamant about joining the research institute. Grandfather beat him so severely that he ran a high fever for three days and nights, nearly passing out." Hearing this, Milly got it. Now it all clicked! Under their grandpa''s guidance, Xavier was meant for the military. Still, he shifted paths because of his devotion to Stephanie, heading into research instead. You''ve got to respect the intense sibling bond here. With the news of Milly''s return, the eldest brother, Jordan, made it back just in tfor dinner. "Milly, I''m sorry for my dy." Milly had a lot of affection for Jordan and responded with a kind smile, ¡°You''re not dyed, Jordan. You still haven''t had your meal." Noticing the beads of sweat on his brow, she offered him a tissue to dab them away. As he leaned down, Jordan let her remove the sweat. His smile remained gentle even while tiny pieces of tissue cluttered his forehead. At the stime, Jonathan and Anthony were snacking on apples out of hunger. Watching the scene, their apples suddenly seemed less vorful. In a displeased tone, Jonathan remarked, "Hey, Milly, why am I not getting wiped down, too?" "Yeah, what''s going on! You''re picking favourites!" Chapter 152 Xavier Steps in as Instructor Milly threw the tissue in the waste bin, amusement in her gaze towards the two sullen faces, "Neither of you are sweating." Jonathan got up, slighted, "Alright, I''m going to run tenps!" Anthony was quick to join, I''m in too!" Milly found herself at a loss for words. Are these two really in their thirties? "Hang on." Jordan suddenly cut in. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His eyes were fixed on the item attached to Jonathan''s belt, and his look was mild intrigue and a whisper of coldness. With a serious demeanour, he inquired, ¡°What''s that you have attached to your belt?" Under his brother''s intense stare, Jonathan had a jittery response, "It''s a small pouch." He wondered why his brother was suddenly curious. He had mentioned it before, and his brother seemed unbothered back then. What triggered his interest now? Anthony let out a derisive snort while examining the pouch, and a trace of envy was evident. "Milly did the embroidery." Jealousy began to surface. Jordan''s expression darkened, Mear displeased as he remarked, "It''s inappropriate to wear this while you run. Hand over to me, and I''ll keep it safe for you. Matching this with your leisure wear looks awkward and unappealing." Jonathan paused, ncing at his attire. It indeed looked misced. He removed it and handed it over to Jordan, urging earnestly, Jordan, please keep this sate for me. I''l attach it to my backpack after my run. Milly stitched this, so taking care of it is important." Jordan slightly raised an eyebrow, responding steadily, "Understood." ? X Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Crestfallen University and Crestfield University Start. Their Enrollment Half an hourter, the sound of a lone wolf howling resonates from the But mansion. "Ah, con, Jordan! You promised you''d give it back to me!" Unable to contain his frustration, Jonathan boldly confronts his older brother and calls him out despite his usual cold vibe. Meanwhile, Jordan was sittingfortably on the couch, absorbed in reading the newspaper, waiting for dinner. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." "You!" Jonathan was so furious he stamped his feet, "You''re still denying it, even though the pouch is obviously mine!" Right then, the pouch hung from Jordan''s waist, moving as he did, making Jonathan''s gaze sharp. Jordan was unfazed. "Why do you im it''s yours? If it''s with me, it''s mine." "It''s definitely mine. Look, I even shared it multiple times on Twitter!" Jonathan quickly pulled out his phone, scrolling through his Twitter to show Jordan. Jordan just gave it a brief look and said with no emotion, "So why did you take a picture of my pouch and post it on your Twitter?" Jonathan was speechless He really wanted to hit Jordan but knew he couldn''t win. What was he supposed to do? The tension was growing more intense. Jonathan eximed, ¡°Jordan, you''re intentionally messing with me, aren''t you?" At that moment, it dawned on him that Jordan was doing all this intentionally! "You purposely said this pouch didn''t go with my look, then took it for yourself, aiming to keep it all to yourself!" That''s when Jonathan started to think more clearly. Yet, Jordan was unbothered. "Pouches aren''t for casual attire. They suit formal wear better. It''s a perfect fit." Who pairs a suit with a pouch? Milly pressed her temples, annoyed, unable to believe her brother could act so immature. Anthony alone seemed to enjoy the chaos, casually cracking open sunflower seeds he produced from seemingly nowhere as he watched Jonathan''s meltdown. Until now, Xavier was quiet on the sidelines and observed the unfold with a chilly look in his eyes. This neer, Milly, turned out to be more crafty than he initially thought. Within days, she managed to charm her brothers. She persuaded the usually stubborn Jonathan to support her. Chapter 153 Crestfallen University and Crestfield University Start Their Enrollment Clearly, Stephanie was nopetition for her. Stephanie''s innocence and kindness fell short in the gof persuasion, unlike the calcting nature of her rival. Ridiculous. Did Milly really think winning over her older brother would guarantee her a spot in the But family? So naive! The ultimate powery with their grandfather. As long as the grandfather favoured Stephanie, there was a way to ensure Milly wouldn''tst in the family. With these thoughts, a dangerous sparkli un in his eyes, emitting a vibe so sinister it could make anyone shiver with just one nce.. At dinner, Philip scrutinized the knives and forks before the steak and began tapping his cane on the ground. "Who decided on this? Why can''t we have a proper meal instead of this foreign junk?" Jordan, reclining at the dining table, skillfully cut into his steak, responding to the older man''sint without missing a beat: "I made it. Milly wanted to try it. The beef from Hndia is known for its tenderness, so it shouldn''t be hard on your teeth." Despite being in his eighties, Philip was robust with a strong set of teeth, hardly facing any restrictions. dietary Yet, his distaste for foreign products, a sentiment rooted in his younger days of confronting foreigners, lingered on. In today''s world, which is thriving with global trade, avoiding foreign goods entirely is nearly impossible. Still, he finds it hard to shake off those old prejudices. "Is that really the problem?" "The real issue is mymitment to Buddhism. How can I eat meat? It contradicts Buddha''s teachings!" Philip''s voice carried a clear note of irritation as he grabbed his prayer beads and started chanting, "Amitabha, Amitabha, peace and blessings." Milly needed rification to hear this. It seems that Buddhism really frowns upon killing and eating meat. So, having steak while Philip was around would definitely be a p in the face to his beliefs. Even though she didn''t share his religious views, she understood why respecting what others believed in was important. She looked over at Jordan, bit her lip, and started hesitantly, "Jordan." Jordan, for his part, kept his cool. He pushed the sliced steak towards Milly, gave her a reassuring nod, and then looked at Philip, deep in his chants, without showing emotion. He stated inly, ¡°Grandpa unless I''m. mistaken, you had your fill of three pig''s feet at lunch today." Milly''s expression was one of confusion. Chapter 153 Crestfallen University and Crestfield University Start Their Enrollment. The older man stopped his beads mid-twirl, coughed awkwardly, but stood his ground. "What do you know? Th kitchen said those pig''s feet had been there for three days alread on the verge of spoiling." While his argument held water, Milly still felt uneasy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After his mix of scolding and lecturing, the older man seemed relieved. Seeing that Jordan wasn''t budging, he dropped the argument and, with pride, picked up his knife and fork to dig into the steak. He was caught off guard by how delicious the beef, imported by this daringd from Hndia, tasted-so tender and juicy it almost melted in his mouth. A real treat. On the other side. Jonathan and Anthony looked on as Jordan showed off in front of Milly, clearly jealous. They harshly cut into their steak and piled it onto Milly''s te, looking at her anxiously. "Milly, please enjoy." It was clear they were looking for spraise. Milly just sat there, wide-eyed. The Buts'' chef had already served her a considerable portion of steak, almost half a te''s worth, and now here were two more tes. The steak was delicious, but she felt she was tackling a mountain of food. Seeing their hopeful puppy-dog eyes, she had to fight back augh. There was no way she could give them the praise they were hoping for! Xavier was quietly enjoying his steak, watching everything unfold without getting involved. As they were wrapping up their meal, a servant suddenly cin, announcing, "Mr. Jordan, there are two groups outside iming to be from the admissions teams of Crestfield University and Crestfallen. University, asking about Ms. But and Mr. Anthony" X Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The Angry Old Man Upon hearing that news, Milly''s expression becthoughtful. Are the admissions teams from both Crestfallen University and Crestfield University showing up already? The entrance exam results hadn''t even been announced. Were they here to promote their institutions? Jordan seemed to expect their arrival and calmly said, "Go ahead and let them in." "Right away. Mr. Jordan," responded the servant, and shortly after, he led two groups of university admissions representatives, each dressed in their unique uniforms, into the grand living room. Thevish decor of the room, akin to that of a royal pce, took the university representatives by surprise. They mused that while it''s often id a noble''s child will shine no matter their background, seeing someone from such affluence still push for academic sess was rare. Not to mention, having not one but two exceptional kids at once was even more remarkable! As the university representatives settled on the sofa, they offered their school pamphlets to Jordan, saying, "Are you Milly and Anthony''s parents? We''re here representing Crestfallen University. Please, have a look at our brochure" Crestfield University''s representatives quickly followed suit, handing over their pamphlet. This is Crestfield University''s brochure. We invite you to take a moment to review it." Sitting next to Jordan, Milly keenly went through the brochures. Indeed, these were the top two universities in the nation, Crestfallen University and Crestfield University. But she pondered. mye "Excuse me, are you sure my exam score qualifies? The results aren''t out yet, and I don''t even know my score. She felt confident in her performance, but theck of official results left her in limbo. Crestfallen University''s representatives reassured her, "Don''t worry: Milly. We get the scores in advance for the top fifty applicants in the province and reach out directly." Crestfield University''s representatives added, "Absolutely, with scores like yours, you''re exactly what Crestfield University looks for in its future students." Crestfallen University muttered, "Competitors are always ready with their excessive ttery and no sense of boundaries." Milly now understood how things were ying out. Jonathan, caught off-guard, quickly recovered and praised Milly, "Incredible, Milly! Getting into both Crestfallen University and Crestfield University, you''ve madeproud!" Putting aside the mention of the top fifty, Anthony wholeheartedlymended Milly, "Milly is truly incredible, a perfect blend of beauty and brains, truly distinguished!" "Totally! You''re the star of our family!" Chapter 154 The Angry Old Man "Yeah, we should totally put up a que saying, "Milly, ace of the college entrance exams "Definitely, it should turn into a worldwide festivity. Her ndeserves to light up screens across the globe. Just Halturia? Nope, that''s not enough!" "Not just on screens. Even the rental bikes should give out a celebratory message when you unlock them!" Everyone is wondering. Is this the lifestyle of the wealthy? Milly remains silent, pondering the squestion. Judging by thevish celebrations, those who knew about her getting into Crestfallen University thought she had hit the jackpot. Then, an authoritative, elderly voice said, "Why waste twith these ces? Better to join a military school with strict training. Graduate, pick up a rifle, and head straight to war. Magnificent." Jonathan quickly countered, "Grandpa, Milly''s a youngdy." "So what? Women can''t fight and face the enemy? Back in my day, we had plenty of women in our ranks. Never heard a singleint!" the old man retorted. "Look at these frail beings. What do they remind you of? How are they supposed topete on the battlefield and contribute to the country!" Jonathan was shocked but kept calm, saying, "Things are different now." You disrespectful kid." Hearing Jonathan''s reply, Philip lifted his cane as if to strike. Jonathan, scared, hid behind Jordan, covering his head. "Hmph." Philip gave a disdainful snort. Just do as I say, go to the military school!" His voice had a tone ofmand, making everyone present shudder. But Milly stood her ground, saying, ¡°No, I won''t go. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "You!" Philip looked at her furiously. Milly looked back boldly, "Grandpa, we live in a peaceful era. It''s not about going to war to serve the country anymore. I can contribute to our nation without being inbat!" "And also, acting is something I''m really passionate about. As soon as the admissions representatives at Crestfield University heard this, they could barely contain their excitement. They looked at her and thought. It all makes sense now. "Milly has this m natural elegance.and allure-she''s born to be on stage! Milly, just so you know, our performing arts department here is top-notch!" Milly was taken aback, unaware that Crestfield University had a program. "Do you guys offer that as a major?" The Crestfield University team renlied confidently. "Not vet hur that''s something we can set un when you Chapter 154 The Angry Old Man caboard. We''re willing to start a new department just for you as long as you''re with us. Easy" Milly was speechless. Then, Crestfallen University jumped in, "Milly, if they can make it happen, so can we. We''ll set up a custom We department just for you and even bring in the best acting coach for one-on-one sessions!" "And should you face any controversies or legal issues down the line, ourputer science andw departments with have your back, safeguarding your finances. Plus, our biology department will make sure you stay in top shape. We''ve covered you from all angles if you cto us." Milly was silent. Although she wasn''t used to these recruitment strategies, this was the first tshe saw two top universities going head-to-head trying to attract students, and it took her by surprise for a moment Yet, she wasn''t really looking to study performing arts in the first ce. In the past, she jumped into the entertainment world to make a better future for herself and dedicated her life to acting. She spent years on set and eventually beca highly respected lead actress. Acting principles and techniques were second nature to her now, and she felt there was no need to go back to school for it and miss out on other chances. She wanted to take a different route this time, one she had left behind and now regretted. X Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Exam Tales and Ranking Queries. Crestfallen University and Crestfield University are renowned for their ster educational programs and research contributions. Pinning down which one takes the top spot isn''t exactly straightforward. But it''s certainly not out of reach topare the two. Crestfallen University shines with its strong focus on scientific research. In contrast, Crestfield University is more about embracing the humanities and arts. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She''s always aimed higher than just setting her sights on one university. She dreams big - getting into Halturia''s most elite scientific academy and ying a part in boosting the nation''s growth and revival is all she wants! In her past life, she had simr goals. She worked hard, aiming for a PhD, driven by her natural inclination, and she longed to return to where she cfrom. Sadly, her ns were crushed by harsh. realities. Groups from overseas, pretending to look out for her, strongly discouraged her from going back and even threatened her life. When she did manage to return, they started spreading harmful gossip about her, damaged her good name, and messed with her educational records. Pushed into the entertainment field, she fought through the challenges. Looking back, these memories feel like lines from a story, but they''ve etched deep emotional scars. Given a second chance by destiny, she''s all set to make amends, leaving no room for old regrets. Amid her contemtion, Jordan stepped in to lighten her load, "Milly, don''t stress too much. Pick the university and subject that truly speaks to you. The Buts have got your back. No need to oveplicate things." "Sess in academics isn''t limited to Crestfallen University or Crestfield University. If acting is where heart is, why not go to a film or school? Follow what fulfils you." Anthony jumps in with a pep, "You''ve got my full support, Milly. I''m with you all the way!" your Crestfallen University''s and Crestfield University''s admission representatives were buzzing with the news of possibly getting a top-tier student on board. Landing within the top fifty provincial rankings and still considering further studies? Don''t you two consider what impact your choice might have on our university''s name? Luckily, Milly held her ground, politely declining Anthony''s gesture, "Thanks, Anthony, but I''ve decided what I want to study." With curious eyes all around, she shared her decision, "My aim is to dive into Life Sciences and. Theoretical Research." This unique major, offered exclusively by Crestfallen University, is notorious for its strict entry requirements. Its graduates are regarded as leading scientists, contributing significantly to research fields and being celebrated in academic circles. Chapter 155 Exam Tales and Ranking Queries thrilled. Theyplimented her on choosing a major that would be valuable to the country and quickly handed her a registration forms, encouraging her to fill it out and provide her fingerprint. If her parents hadn''t been there, they might have pushed her harder to get her to enrol. Milly y was perplexed. Wasn''t the signup process supposed to be online, where she could pick her with just a username? major g off these thoughts, she figured it was better to register in person to avoid the hassle of online Shaking forms. Just as she was about to sign, a mocking voice interrupted her. ¡°You do realize that getting into Crestfallen University''s Life Sciences and Theoretical Research major means being in the top thirty nationwide and having outstanding science grades, right?" It was Xavier. He looked at Milly with a cold re and smirked. Milly was bold, thinking she could join his major without measuring up. She was ranked only in the top fifty in her province, yet she made bold ims. How outright brash. Jordan looked angry at Xavier''s words. Anthony seemed confused, not catching the drift. At the stime, Jonathan, who couldn''t stand it or feel embarrassed, banged the table and stood up angrily, pointing at Xavier, "Xavier, what''s with the sarcasm? Can''t you recognize Milly''s talents?" Xavier smirked lightly ahd responded, I''m just giving a friendly reminder. After all, nobody knows this field better than me. I hope you don''t set your hopes too high and cryter." "You''re so arrogant!" Seeing Jonathan about to leap at him, Milly quickly said, ¡°Jonathan, let it go. Jonathan was still fuming, "I need to teach him a lesson. Who does he think he is, speaking like that?" Milly sighed andforted him, ¡°It''s okay, I''m not bothered." She was well aware of Xavier''s thing for Stephanie, so his side Cemarks in e her direction were bearable. But was he so sure she wouldn''t make it into the top thirty? When Xavier locked eyes with Milly, he was taken aback by the intensity of her gaze. What was that look? It was cold, deep, vast, and mocking.. Those random words seemed to dance and spread before her, leaving him feeling utterly ridiculous. No way! How was this possible? At one point, he ranked fifth nationwide, recognized as a prodigious talent with a score of 740. Now, he was even leading the research institute. What reason did she have to ridicule him? Chapter 155 Exam Tales and Ranking Queries This thought reignited his confidence, and he met her gaze without wavering. However, when he looked back, Milly''s attention was already elsewhere. Eventually, tired of X Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Top of the Nation The older man always had a way of scolding everyone as though they were under hismand. Those around him got used to his style. Crestfallen University''s and Crestfield University''s admission departments also needed to be in better shape. Shaking, he announced. "That''s it. Milly got seven hundred forty-nine point five, just half a point shy of perfect. She''s not only leading our province, but she''s also the best across the whole country." At that deration, a hush fell over the living room. Even Philip, his aged fingers winding through his prayer beads, stopped cold as if he needed to hear it again, confused, "Which ce? It can''t be out of a thousand, right?" Jordan was the quickest to clear things up, "The highest score is seven hundred and fifty, so with Milly''s seven hundred forty-nine point five, she''s barely missed being perfect but still tops the country." Philip sipped his tea, trying to wrap his head around the news, mumbling, "Top scorer in the country." Jordan looked at him, expressionless, exining the weight of Milly''s achievement, "It''s like being the number one schr back in the day." The news made Philip''s handshake, spilling sof his tea. The older man might not be familiar with today''s ng, but he understood the importance of being the top student. Back in his day, it meant donning a unique cap and gown and receiving cheers and apuse from the entiremunity. While it might not be that glorious today, it still carries immense pride for the family. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Really, the top scorer? The whole country''s top scorer?" Philip asked again, finding it hard to believe. Seeing Philip''s change in attitude, the staff from Crestfallen University spoke with more assurance, "Yes, she''s the country''s top scorer. Once the results are public, expect the media to cknocking for interviews." Philip just nodded calmly in response, leaving everyone else puzzled by hisposure. Wouldn''t most parents be excited about learning their child is the national top scorer? The rich live differently, navigating through storms yet easily keeping their cool. But not everyone could stay calm. Jonathan was so overjoyed that he jumped up and started running around Milly like a hyper dog, his eyes shining with amazement, "Wow, Milly, you''re amazing. You''re the national champion!" Milly, trying to calm him down while nursing a slightly swollen forehead from his vigorous celebration, corrected. "Only first ce, not a champion!" But Jonathan wouldn''t have it, "First ce means champion! You''re the champion! And that''s way better than those who think they''re something special for cing fifth nationally. Pfft, as if anyone cares about that!" Chapter 156 Top of the Nation At this, Xavier''s face turned pale, his expression freezing over. His eyes lifted slowly, and even the muscles in his face trembled, ¡°That can''t be right! It''s just not possible!" Jonathan sighed, "What''s so hard to believe? Milly is just that good, easily outshining you." Xavier struggled for air, grinding his teeth as if his core beliefs were crumbling then and there. Drawing upon the tension, Jonathan boldly stepped before Milly, defiantly facing his taller brother, "What''s wrong? Can''t stand losing? Thinking about hitting Milly?" He couldn''t believe Xavier would dare to even look at Milly that way. Without Jordan and grandfather''s restraining presence, he''d definitely teach Xavier a lesson he wouldn''t forget. As things heated up for another round of confrontation, Jordan cut in before their grandfather could lose his temper, sternly telling Jonathan, "Jonathan, show srespect to Xavier, and sit down!" Jonathan, still heated, retorted, "Hmph, but he disrespected-Milly!" Everything paused momentarily until Xavier eventually stormed off with a frown. Jonathan showed his disdain for Xavier''s retreat, rolled his eyes, and lounged back on the couch, muttering. "Hmph! Losers!" After his outburst of prideful indignation, Jonathan was gearing up to go over to Milly to brag about his daringness, but then he caught Jordan''s eye. Suddenly, Jonathan was hit by a wave of fear. He backed up a bit, realizing he might have overstepped earlier, his heart racing as he started to stammer out an apology, "I''m sorry, Jordan. I won''t do it again. I''ll go say sorry to others, too." But Jordan just gave a soft "Hmm" followed by "Your allowance will get a thirty thousand dors boost. each month." Jonathan''s eyes lit up. "Really? For real?" With a stern look, Jordan warned, "Ask one more tand forget it." "Alright," Jonathan agreed quickly. As Jordan stopped paying attention to Xavier walking away, Xavier found himself wrestling with his pride. He couldn''t stand being outdone, even though he knew it was justified. Regret over how he treated Milly in front of Jordan nagged at him. The disturbance seemed to pass right over Anthony, though. He nervously approached the admissions office counter and asked, "Could you check if my exam results are ready? Am I among the top thirty in the country?" He was racked with anxiety missing out meant not being able to study the ssubject as Milly! And what if Milly was targeted with ill intentions? What if she was bullied by a group of girls? Or even worse, targeted by a deceitful professor? Chapter 156 Top of the Nation The more he thought about it, the more terrified lie became! He needed to guarantee his ce to stand by Milly! If he didn''t There were rumours that this major yearly m required participating in scientific research. As a desperate measure, he would offer himself up for science! With a kind smile, the admissions office staff told him, "Antony, you''re in. You ranked twenty-fiftifnationally and are epted into the Life Science and Theoretical Research program." Anthony jumped for joy, saying, ¡°Incredible! Milly, we''re going to be university mates!" Feeling uplifted by his joy, Milly agreed, "Yeah!" After choosing their majors and submitting their applications, the admissions staff wished them well. When the maid returned to the living room after handing in the enrolment PAndrew on paperwork, shendtice the the phone, deeply into a conversation. "Hey, Doug, have you eaten yet?" "Anything new happening? How can nothing be going on? I heard your nephew also took the college entrance exams this year. How did he do?" "It''s quite funny. My granddaughter also took the tests this year, but her scores weren''t as good as we hoped. What a pity!" "I''ve heard the results are in. Crestfallen Univer. and Crestfield University are iming the national champions'' top spot in the country. Reporters are probably on their way for interviews! Kids these days, they love being in the limelight." X "My granddaughter didn''t do too well, but she''s got to deal with it, right? Hello hello?" But before he could finish, the call dropped, leaving Milly lost in thought. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 George Makes His Entrance The morning started lively for Milly as she was roused by the sounds from downstairs. Heading down, she spotted Stephanie, whom she''d thought would be busy on set, now in the living room, having a st and yfully clinging to Philip''s arm. Theirughter filled the room, with Philip looking notably more spirited. Jonathan and Anthony were barely out of bed, hair all over the ce, standing in their pyjamas, yet strikingly ready for action. On the couch, Jordan was calmly going through spapers, with Xavier by his side, looking like he''d pulled an all-nighter, shadows under his eyes. Milly was intrigued. Could she possibly resist Xavier''s allure, appearing so exhausted and weary, his eyes shadowed with grey? It looked as if he hadn''t managed to get any sleep at all. Despite her youthful appearance, her heart was that of a doctor''s. Choosing to keep her secret for now, she didn''t want to pile on to his stress. Stephanie was the first to see Milly on the stairs, greeting her with a big wave and a bright smile. "Milly. you''re finally awake. Cjoin us for breakfast, she said with a hint of mischief. Milly rolled her eyes, not in the mood for early-morning theatrics. Stephanie''s yful words quickly turned Philip''s warmth into a frown. He tapped his cane with a decisive sound and reprimanded, "What''s the time? Back in our day, we''d have already finished chores by now." Observing her grandfather''s irritation, Stephanie responded with a gleaming smile. She gently nudged his arm, coaxing him, "Con, Grandpa, no need to get upset. Milly''s probably just really tired, which is why she slept in. Unlike me, who had a minor role and wasn''t as worn out, I managed to get up early." But Philip was having none of it. His mood soured further as he directed Milly, "You young ones are too rxed. Join the others and stand at attention for an hour before breakfast!" Stephanie''s grin grew, and there was satisfaction in her eyes as she looked at Milly. So much for the brother''s backing, even they must listen to Grandpa! As long as their grandpa is there, Stephanie will keep her title as the esteemed But Master, and nobody can change that! Meanwhile, Anthony and Jonathan, who had been on their feet for thirty minutes and were visibly ufortable, protested at once when Grandpa suggested Milly should stand straight as well. "Con, Grandpa, Milly is a girl. It''s unfair to ask her to do this early in the morning!" "Exactly, Milly just returned from a shoot, and she''s probably exhausted. How about we take her ce for a bit?" Chapter 157 George Makes His Entrance don''t single anyone out!" "That makes sense!" A wave of frustration washed over Stephanie. She couldn''t help but wonder when Anthony and Jonathan started calling her by her name, creating a cold. distance between them. And here they were, enduring difort to stand up for Milly. But before, they were the ones who would protect her, afraid of making Stephanic cry. But since Milly arrived, everything changed, and Stephanie felt their affection slipping away. Jealousy and anger shed in her eyes, her nails digging into her palm, but she was too consumed by her emotions to feel pain. Just as she was about to add fuel to the fire, she caught her Jordan''s chilling look. Jordan... Stephanie couldn''t help but whisper, slightly afraid. His gaze seemed to swallow the space around her, piercing into her soul, and suddenly she found it hard to breathe. Had Jordan noticed something? Without a word, Jordan threw the folder onto the table with a "Bang-" making everyone jump. "Let''s eat," he announced. The news immediately relieved the two standing as they rxed their stiff muscles, cheering. "Yes! Long live Jordan!" Philip is quite stern with them, but they''re his grandkids at the end of the day, and he adores them. When he saw his oldest grandson had spoken up, he opted to look the other way, letting the two off the hook this time. After eating, a servant rushed in, announcing, "Old Mr. But, Mr. Jordan, Mr. George has stopped by for a visit. The mention of George''s visit instantly put the three men on edge. Anthony, in particr, couldn''t stand the Tates and asked impatiently, "Why''s he here?" The servant straightforwardly reported, "Mr. George heard Old Mr. But was back from overseas and made a special trip to see him, bringing many gifts." Jonathan and Anthony shared a knowing look, rolling their eyes. They knew George''s true motives. He hadn''t shown any interest in visiting while their grandfather was away. Still, when Milly returned, he was here in a sh, clearly up to something. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 157 George Makes His Entrance And considering his annoying habit of shadowing Milly, their armoyance was heightened. In sync, they both said, "Send him away!" The servant paused, uncertain if he should pass on their harsh message. Jordan, noticing the hesitation, gave him a stern nce, "Well, didn''t you hear them?" The servant was jolted back to his senses and hurriedly said, ''Of course, Mr. Jordan, I''ll let him know." "Absolutely not!" The servant was cut off mid-sentence by Old Mr. But''s intense interruption. Gazing at them sternly, Old Mr. But criticized, "If George has om cwith good intentions, it reflects his respect a and concern for me. What''s with your dreadful attitudes, huh? You kids today don''t get it. He ordered the servant to let George in. Understanding the elder''s important status in the house, the servant nodded, saying. "Right away," and was off. Jonathan and Anthony grew worried, "Grandpa, this is a bad idea. He''s definitely up to no good!" "Exactly." Philip''s look turned serious, his tone harsh, "It seems you two are harbouring bad intentions, So quick to judge, clearly not with pure thoughts." The two felt incredibly misjudged. Their grandfather had been overseas all this while and was clueless about the Buts'' and George''s strained rtionship. His view of George was still as the excellent kid next door, unaware of his maniptive tendencies. Plus, since Philip already had a good rtionship with Andrew, he naturally had a fondness for George, Hearing that George was here, he was genuinely delighted and had no thoughts of turning him away. X Chapter 158 Chapter 158 On the Hunt for the Perfect Match Suddenly, George made an entrance, looking sharp in a sleek suit, his aura both icy and polished, almost like he''d just stepped off a runway. Trailing behind him was a servant, arms loaded with various things. un and As George walked in, the old man''s face lit up with a smile. Using a cane for support, he stood up weed him, "Ah, George, you''ve made it. What''s with all the stuff, though?" George had brought quite the haul with him, setting up his collection of coffee, cigarettes, alcohol, health supplements, and more in the living room corner, turning it into a mini marketce. In response to the old man''s question, George smiled, "I just thought it was the right thing to do, Old Mr. But. I''ve been swamped with work and couldn''t visit earlier. Managed to squeeze in sttoday, so here I am to see you." Philip, hearing this, let out augh. He was obviously touched but kept up a bit of a stern front,menting. That exins why Andrew can''t stop singing your praises. Always so thoughtful. Next time, bring yourself; there is no need for all the extras." It was clear Philip had a soft spot for George. After all, George, who had been taken in by another family as a kid, was academically brilliant, good-looking, and skilled in multiple areas. His sess in managing the Tates and business had made him quite the favourite among the older generations. Knowing Philip liked things a certain way, George always wanted to make a good impression. "Will do, Grandpa, heplied. Philip''s smile widened at George''s answer. "Stephanie, let''s get a cup of coffee for George," he called out. E Stephanie, who was nearby, responded with a shy smile and a nod, "Right away?" Calm andposed, George seemed to mesmerize Stephanie with his every move. Despite being around many high achievers and sessful people, she felt particrly drawn to him. He was exactly who she wanted by her side. With a yful and sweet smile, Stephanie asked, ¡°George, would you like sespresso or mhiato?" But George surprised her, "Actually, I''ll have atte." Stephanie was caught off guard, knowing that the Tates weren''t usually fans of milk-based coffee. Had she gotten misinformation? Curious but willing, she answered, "Of course, George. Just a moment." Watching Stephanie act so flirtatiously, Philip, despite his age, could tell she was falling for him. The Buts, a leading family with only one daughter, Stephanie, were worried about her future partner. Finding someone who matched their status and genuinely cared for Stephanie was critical. But, the long-standing friendship between the Buts and the Tates and George''s sterling qualities made Philip less concerned. Chapter 158 On the Hunt for the Perfect Matchfortably sitting on the couch. He casually asked, "George, what''s your age now?" George replied calmly, "Twenty-three." "Twenty-three, huh? Not so young anymore, are we?" George just nodded with a smile, opting to stay quiet. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Philip was ying with his prayer beads when he questioned, "Got someone special in your life?" Just as George was about to answer, Anthony and Jonathan quickly stood before Milly, ready to defend her. They rolled up their sleeves and stared down George, their teeth clenched. They were prepared to confront him if he said anything out of line about Milly. Despite his friendly exterior, they knew he was up to no good. Philip noticed the two blocking the view, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "What in the world are you two doing blocking the way?" Jonathan and Anthony were silent. They were so focused on protecting Milly that they momentarily forgot about Philip''s presence. Fortunately, Jonathan, always ready for unexpected situations, cup with a quick excuse: "Grandpa, we just noticed this spot has great vibes for standing!" Anthony remained silent; so did Philip. Overseeing these two rascals, he had gotten good at reading their minds through their gazes. Their attempt at looking serious wasughable. Clearly, they were up to something. "You two, ''stop embarrassing m yourselves in front of George and sit over there. If you''re so keen on standing, I''ll give you plenty of thatter," Philip roared. The duo winced, clearly intimidated, Yet, they stood their ground in front of Milly, determined. Struggling to find his words, Anthony managed, "Grandpa, we''re just going to stand here Listening to you. guys talk, it''s just that we hear better this way, yeah?" He quickly looked at Jonathan, who backed him up, "Absolutely, standing keeps the blood flowing, wakes up the brain, and yeah, we can hear much better." Philip eyed his grandsons, who were trying to look innocent and couldn''t help but doubt their reasoning. Their exnations were a string of absurdities. Just as Philip was about to lose his patience, George grinned, steering the conversation away. "Old Mr. But, could you repeat that question?" With Philip''s attention now diverted, he inquired, "So, got your eye on anyone special at your age?" Chapter 158 On the Hunt for the Perfect Match Milly couldn''t help but notice George''s look seemed to linger on her. Yet, whenever she attempted to catch his gaze, Jonathan and Anthony were in the way, shielding her view. Driven by curiosity and perhaps something more, she awaited his answer. X Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Help Me! As the seconds ticked by slowly... George''s voice finally broke the silence, "Yes." Milly''s heart skipped a beat. She then noticed the bracelet under her sleeve shaking violently. She grasped it tightly with her right hand. until it quieted down. "Is that so? What''s her name? Philip was clearly surprised to hear that George had someone he liked and took a moment to process this information. George smiled and replied honestly. "Yes, but she hasn''t agreed to dateyet. I''ll tell you about her once she does, Old Mr. But." Philip responded joyfully, "Alright." Then, he murmured to himself, "Are girls nowadays so picky? She''s not satisfied with such an outstanding guy like you?" George chuckled, "Who knows." Milly''s ears were buzzing suddenly and she couldn''t hear anything. She shook her head to clear her mind and the buzzing stopped gradually. Jordan, who was sitting quietly on the sofa, noticed something was wrong with her. He quickly stepped forward to hold Milly, who was trembling slightly, and asked with concern, "Milly, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale suddenly?" Milly took several deep breaths before her vision cleared. She waved her hand weakly and exined, "I''m fine now. I felt a little ufortable all of a sudden just now. Jordan was still worried, "Are you sure you''re alright? Should we call a doctor?" By now, Milly had fully snapped back to her senses and herplexion looked better now. It felt like a hallucination just now. "I''m fine. Don''t worry, Jordan." Jordan was at ease as she didn''t appear to be lying. "Alright, tellif you still feel unwell. You don''t have to push yourself, okay?" Milly smiled. "Sure." At that moment, she noticed the bracelet on her wrist had stopped shaking. She hadn''t realized that the bracelet could move on the truth when he said that the bracelet had a spirit. *** Own back then. She wondered if Andrew was telling Chapter 159 Help Mel "George, here, try this Earl Grey tea, she said sweetly and ced the ceramic teacup in front of George. George nced at the cup and frowned while remaining silent. Philip had initially intended to introduce Stephanie to George, but hearing that George liked someone else, he gave up on the idea. After all, it wasn''t a good thing to ruin others'' rtionships. Philip sighed when he saw Stephanie wanted to get closer to George. "Stephanie, don''t just stand there. Sit down and chat with us, he said. Stephanie was stunned. Is it my imagination? Grandpa seems less interested innow. Wasn''t he trying to introduceto George Did George say something? She felt upset the more she thought about it and she bit her lip hard. "Grandpa, I have something to discuss with George." "What is it?" Philip asked. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Stephanie smiled sweetly and looked at George. "I love acting, but our family doesn''t have an entertainmentpany. And, I''m also afraid of the unfair contracts of otherpanies. So I wanted to ask George if I could sign with hispany," she said. Philip frowned upon hearing that. He knew Stephanie liked acting and he had arranged her current role. He thought that she would give up on acting once she had enough fun. He hadn''t expected her to consider signing with apany. Before Philip could respond, Jonathan interrupted mockingly, "Forget it. Grandpa says that it''s useless to be an actress. They were considered as lowly entertainers in the past. The Buts haveas a disgrace. Do you want to surpassnow?" As soon as he finished speaking, he received a whack on his calf, "Ouch, that hurts!¡±- Philip red at him angrily, "Serves you right! How can you speak to your sister like that?" my sister. Jonathan rolled his eyes. "She''s not my He had only one sister, and that was Milly. "How dare you say that?" Philip, despite being over ing oversighty, wasn''t deaf or blind He''d heard Jonathan clearly. He stood up angrily and raised his cane, wanting to strike Jonathan. However, Jonathan didn''t back down. "Milly is my real sister! Stephanie is adopted!" Philip liked Stephanie a lot, so Jonathan''s words were like a personal attack. Philip had only meant to scare him, but now he was genuinely furious. Chapter 159 Help Met He brandished his cane like a weapon and set down his beloved rosary before foaring. "I''m going to En. beat you up, brat!" Jonathan shouted for help. "Ilelp me! Jordan!" "Move aside! I''m going to hit him to death!" "Ahh! Help!" The previously harmonious living room erupted into chaos. As Milly pondered whether to step in, someone held her back, She frowned and was ready to attack the one who En stopped her. However, the other party predicted her moves and slipped a piece of paper in her palm. X Chapter 160 Chapter 160 A Fairy George chuckled and teased, "I didn''t expect you to be so alert." Milly was momentarily surprised by the handsface in front of her, but she quickly masked her emotions. She took a step back and opened her palm. In it was a red invitation letter. "What''s this?" Milly asked. "An invitation letter. Didn''t you agree to be mypanion for the banquet? Have you forgotten it?" Banquet Milly recalled that she had indeed promised George to attend a banquet with him to repay his kindness for saving her when she fell into the water on the set. "Yeah, what tshould I be there?" "I''ll pick you up tonight at nine." Milly nodded. "Sure." George looked at Milly who was examining the invitation. From his angle, he could only see her smooth hair and cute face and he suddenly had the urge to hug her tightly. He closed his eyes to suppress his emotions. He regained hisposure once he opened his eyes again. "I''ll make a move first," he said huskily, as if was saying goodbye just to her. Milly looked at him and called out, "Wait, I have something to give you." George raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected Milly to have something for him, and for a moment, he felt an excitement he hadn''t experienced in years. How long has it been since I felt this way? I haven''t felt anything like this since the Shadow Pce was sessfully established. Milly did have something for George, but she was annoyed at the mess of the living room. There was no way to get it now. She sighed and rubbed her aching temples, "Forget it, I can''t get it now. I''ll give it to you tonight when you pickup." George was disappointed the moment Milly said "forget it". Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His smile froze in ce. Chapter 150 A Fairy But, his heart was leaping again when he heard thetter part of her sentence. It was like a roller coaster ride of emotions. He was lucky that it didn''t end in disappointment. "Sure." He was already looking forward to tonight. At Tate''s Mansion. For the first time, George didn''t go to work as usual but instead went straight home. Upon arriving, he went directly to the fifth floor. This entire floor was his closet. There were all sorts of suits, ties, shoes, and cufflinks avable. Usually, the servants brought his clothes from the fifth floor, and he rarely checked them himself. Now, he was at a loss standing before the vast array of suits. After all these years, George realized that he only had ck suits now. And, they didn''t even look good. His phone rang at that moment. It was Danny calling. "Hello, Mr. Tate, where are you? Mr. Quinn is here waiting in your office to sign the project contract." Danny was almost frantic. Theirpany had been following this project for over half a year. George had specifically reminded him not to let anything go wrong. Now, George was nowhere to be found when they were about to sign the contract Danny had already served Mr. Quinn three pots of tea to stall tfor George. Mr. Quinn might suffer from water intoxication soon. George frowned and nced at his ck suit. "Tell him I can''t make it to the office today, and we''ll sign the contract tomorrow," he said solemnly with a sigh. "What?" Danny, who had worked for George for many years, had never heard such a solemn tone from him. He couldn''t help but feel anxious since George was not showing up at work today. "Mr. Tate, is everything okay? Do you need my help?" "Mhm, notify the design department to sendall theirtest suits." "Alright, Mr. Tate." ¡°Wait, tell them to get ready for this year''stest haute couture gowns too, and arrange for a well-known female urulier" Chapter 160 A Fairy "Got it" After hanging up, Danny''s mind was filled with questions. He wondered if a major event or banquet wasing up. But, he felt confused because he was the one who usually apanied George to such events and would have known about it. Despite his curiosity, he promptlypleted the tasks assigned by George. At 4:30 PM. A Rolls-Royce was parked on an alleyway not far from the But Mansion. The gleaming hood. ornament seemed out of ce in the small alley. Inside the car, a man was in a perfectly tailored, expensive suit with his hair styled neatly. He exuded elegance and an oppressive aura. The shadows cast on his face made it difficult to see his expression. He was spacing out in the distance as if waiting for something. Meanwhile, Danny who was in the driver''s seat, and the female stylist in the back back ok were sitting upright, feeling stressed. Danny was on the verge of tears. They didn''t understand why they were here so early. There were almost 5 hours left until the banquet. Moreover, they were hiding instead of parking the car in front of the But Mansion. Why am I the one who suffered every tMr. Tate wanted to woo someone? It''s so unfair! Despite grumbling in his heart, Danny was quite content when he thought of his year-end bonus. By 8 PM. Danny couldn''t feel his legs anymore. George checked his watch and instructed, "Pull up in front of her house, take the dress inside, and tell her we just arrived." Danny forced a smile. "Alright, Mr. Tate." Boohoo, I don''t want to lie! Lying will bring bad karma! Ugh, whatever. Life would end sooner orter anyway. After psyching himself up and stretching his numb ankles, Danny parked the car in front of the But Mansion. Just then, footsteps were heard. Danny looked up and saw a wondan in an elegant evening gown standing outside the window. She looked like a fairy. X Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Hannah Lloyd Milly was in a champagne-colored gown with a long train trailing on the ground. The gown was shimmering in the dark as if the stars had fallen upon her. She had her hair pinned up with a hairpin gracefully. She looked innocent and mature at the stime. People would be captivated by her aura once they saw her. George was momentarily stunned when he saw Milly. After feeling amazed, he instantly regretted it. She was so beautiful that he didn''t want to take her out and let other men see her. He wanted to hide her away. However, he knew that Milly loved freedom. She would never settle down for a person. She belonged to the vast skies. She was growing stronger day by day, she would surely astonish everyone with her brilliance one day. George was willing to protect her in the shadows, allowing her to soar freely. Danny reacted quickly and opened the door for Milly. Milly lifted her gown and got into the car. The backseat was spacious, with a thick velvet carpet on the floor, adding to the luxury. Now she knew why William always went to school in a Rolls-Royce; it was indeed veryfortable. Just as Milly finished marveling at the luxurious interior and was about to say something, she looked up and noticed something was off. Sitting opposite her was a woman with short hair. Milly frowned slightly. What was George thinking? He already found apanion but still wantedto attend the banquet with him. Is he thinking of bringing two women with him? The stylist noticed Milly''s emotions and she hurriedly rified before George got angry with her. "Hello, Ms. But. I''m Anna, the head of the design department at Tate Group. I''m here to take care of your hair and styling for tonight" Anna was puzzled. After all, she was usually the exclusive stylist for Hannah Lloyd, an actress under the Tate Group. This was the first tshe had been asked to style anoth girl. Most importantly, George had specifically requested it. However, it was rumoured that Hannah was George''s fianc¨¦e. Considering their family background and looks or the period that they had known George, Hannah Chapter 161 Hannah Lloyd Although the Buts were considered an upper-ss family, they didn''t have a strong foundation. They were nothingpared to the Tates and the Lloyds. It didn''t make sense for George to abandon the Lloyds for the Buts. Milly blushed in embarrassment as she realised that she had misunderstood Anna. "Hello. I''ve already done my hair and makeup. You don''t have to do anything about it, thank you." "But...Anna looked at George hesitantly. George nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Mhm, do as she says." "Alright, Mr. Tate." Anna packed her makeup tools and the dresses that she had prepared for Milly. "Mr. Tate, I''ll take a taxi back. Ms. Hannah has a business banquet tonight, and I need to be there." George nodded. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anna had only dared to open the car door and leave after getting George''s approval. After the Rolls-Royce drove away, she turned to hail a taxi when her phone suddenly rang. It was Hannah calling. As soon as Anna answered, someone was shouting at her furiously, "Anna, what''s going on? Why did you send an intern to do my styling? Do you know how important tonight''s banquet is? Who''s going to be responsible for my losses if my styling is ruined?" Sobs could be heard in the background. Hannah''s voice was so sharp that Anna could hear her even after holding the phone away. Hannah was notorious in the industry for her bad temper and spoiled behaviour. She always yelled at everyone from directors to assistant makeup artists, but no one dared to talk back. After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Lloyds. The Lloyds were different from the Tates. The Tates were business moguls, dominating the market and controlling most of the country''s economy. In contrast, the Lloyds might not be as wealthy, but their roots were deep and influential. They were descendants of ancient Lublurg royalty. Even though Lublurg no longer existed, many of their descendants worked in the government, maintaining a vastwork of connections and a strong family legacy. It was also rumored that they possessed treasures left by the former queen of Lublurg, enough to ensure the Lloyds prosperity for generations. Anna didn''t dare to argue and tried to exin to Hannah, "Ms. Hannahm Doris is not an intern. She''s my most trusted assistant. You don''t have to worry about her skills." Hannah sneered. "Are you attending the banquet, or am I attending the banquet? It''s a no when I said so! You have fifteen minutes to get here. You''ll get it fromif you''rete!" Anna frowned upon hearing that. That''s impossible. I''m in the suburbs now. I minute can''t make it in fifteen minutes. I''ll be there as soon as I can, okay?" Chapter 161 Hannah Lloyd "What are you doing in the suburbs?" Hannah asked. "Someone needed styling service here," Anna answered honestly. "You''re my exclusive stylist, Didn''t George make that clear? What made you decide to do someone else''s styling? Are you thinking of jumping ship?" "No, it was Mr. Tate''s order." Hannah paused. "George sent you? For whom? A man or a woman?" Anna replied. "It''s for the eldest daughter of the Buts, Milly Anna knew Hannah could find out about everything eventually. Lying would only make things worse. Before she could say more, Hannah had already hung up. Having worked as her private stylist for so long. Anna knew her temper well. She was sure that Hannah was now investigating Milly. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 The High Priest Is Here As Anna had anticipated, after hanging up the phone, Hannah swept everything off the table in a fit of rage. Crash! the cosmetics and expensive jewelry were scattered across the floor. The hairstylist, startled by Hannah''s sudden outburst, identally tugged her hair. "Ahh!" Hannah yelped while clutching her head. Before anyone could react, she stood up and pped the hairstylist hard across the face. "Clumsy fooll" The hairstylist was knocked to the ground by the force. Hannah stomped on her with her high heels to vent her anger. "Ahh. Ms. Hannah, I''m sorry! Ms. Hannah. The hairstylist''s painful cries echoed in the dressing room. The other staff and assistants were terrified and they dared not intervene. They held their breath and trembled as they stepped back. They knew that Hannah was vicious and ruthless. Misfortune wouldnd on their family if they made her angry. Hannah finally snapped out of it when the hairstylist was bleeding profusely. However, Hannah felt no fear seeing that. A sick satisfaction flickered in her eyes instead. She picked up a wet wipe and meticulously wiped her fingers before tossing it on the floor. Then, she looked up at the people huddled in the corner. ¡°Why are you guys spacing out? Call an ambnce."" "Got - got it." One of her male assistants quickly pulled out his phone to make the call. Hannah snorted and looked in the mirror with a vicious re. Through gritted teeth, she spat out, "Milly But... Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Elsewhere, in a dark, musty basement storage room lit by a single dim yellow bulb, Leon was cleaning his gun meticulously. A man with blonde curls was sitting next to him. His hair was tied up and his devilish features were entuated by the dim light and the smoke from his cigarette dangling from his lips. "Leon, is that fool here?" His voice was husky, likely from years of smoking, but it was still pleasant to the cars. Leon loaded bullets into his gun. "Don''t call him that in front of him, or he''ll flip out." Chapter 162 The High Priest Is Here: King smirked and put out his cigarette on the ground. "He couldn''t even reach my knees even if he jumped at me." Leon raised an eyebrow. Although Oliver wasn''t very tall, he still stood at five feet eight. He wasn''t exactly short. Tve informed him. He''ll be hereter. His closebat skills aren''t great; having him here now would be risky for us. He''ll be here to back us upter." King nodded. "Makes sense. In the Ghost Sect, the three of them always worked together. King excelled at long-range sniping, Leon was a closebat expert, and Oliver, despite his carefree demeanor, was brilliant at cleaning up the mess. He could easily retrieve surveince footage and erase all traces of their presence. Together, they were unbeatable. They needed each other in every mission. King impatiently checked his watch and frowned as he asked, "When do we start? Do we really have to hide in this dump? I''m going to puke if we stay here any longer. I even wore my award-winning outfit to meet you, and now it''s reeking." Leon pursed his lips and said, "Soon, be patient. Moving out now could alert them." "D*mn!" King slumped back on his stool. He wanted to scroll his phone to pass the tbut there wasn''t any signal in this forsaken ce. He was getting more irritated. "The rich are ridiculous. What''s the point of holding an auction in such secrecy? Do they even dare to use the test subjects? Stupid fools." The living test subjects were emotionless, fearless, and lethal. But correspondingly, they were also time-ticking bombs. If trained correctly, they would be loyal for life. However, you would bectheir prey if you can''t control them. So far, there weren''t any weaknesses that had been discovered in the test subjects. Not everyone could control them. Suddenly, Leon''s ears twitched. "Someone''sing" King sat up straight, drawing a pistol from his boot. He wondered why someone was there. The footsteps didn''t sound like those of an ordinary person. The person sounded like they had practiced martial arts. This mission wasn''t carried out under the Ghost Sect. Only the three om them knew about it, and there was no way the information had leaked. Chapter 162 The High Priest Is Here He wondered if other branches of the Ghost Sect had heard about their mission. If so, things could getplicated. The footsteps got nearer. It was weird. The person seemed to be aware of their presence but he wasn''t bothered by them. King exchanged a nce with Leon. It''s someone powerful. The old wooden door creaked as it opened. King''s finger tightened on the trigger as his eyes were fixed, e fixed on theo m doorway. He would shoot the intruder once they stepped inside the room. Leon, on the other side, was equally alert, waiting for the intruder to step into his line of fire. The next second, someone dressed in a white-robed cin, and the surrounding air turned chilly. The shake on his hand was hissing menacingly. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 A Gift for You King and Leon were stunned upon seeing that person. Mr. Yarbrough Wasn''t he supposed to be in Maldonia? Ilhat was he doing in Halturia? Whit, what was he here for? Santiago Yarbrough had long silver hair that reached his waist. They swayed gracefully with his actions. He looked divine and elegant being in white- without the snake. "It''s only me. Cout," he said sternly. King and Leon finally reacted and hurried out of their hiding spot. They knelt on one knee to greet Santiago who was standing in the center of the room. "Mr. Yarbrough." "Mhm." Santiago acknowledged their greetings while stroking the snake coiled around his left wrist. "What are you doing here?" "We are here... King began, but Leon shot him a re. Then Leon exined, "Mr. Yarbrough, we are here to track down the new sect leader. The bracelet has chosen its master. We''ve learned that the new leader might attend the banquet tonight, so we''re here to meet them, hoping to bring them back to the Ghost Sect as soon as possible." Santiago smiled meaningfully. "Oh? Is that so?" Though he was the second inmand in the Ghost Sect, the members rarely interacted with him. Firstly, he was too mysterious and exuded an eerie, terrifying presence. Secondly, they were always busy with missions and rigorous training, leaving them no tfor anything else. Leon couldn''t grasp the meaning of Santiago''s smile, and he could only admit that he was telling the truth. now. Yes." Tension was in the air. Only the hissing of the snake was heard in the room. "Hiss..." It sounded menacing. Santiago remained silent and/continued to stroke the snake''s head. After a long pause, he devilishly smiled and said, "Good job. Remember to report any updates to the Ghost Sect. Chapter 163 A Gift for You Leon and King felt relieved at that. They were terrified. Thankfully, it was a false rm. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Leon kept his head down. ¡°Yes, Mr. Yarbrough." Santiago nced at them once again and left without another word. King copsed to the ground and gasped for breath once they made sure that Santiago was gone. They were so nervous that they broke out in a cold sweat. "He scared the hell out of me. For a moment there, I thought I was going to die... Gosh Even the usuallyposed Leon was shaken by Santiago''s presence. King asked worriedly, "Do you think Mr. Yarbrough believed what we said?" Thinking about the minute-long silence still filled him with dread, something felt odd. But since Santiago hadn''t said anything, he was unsure about the situation now. Leon wiped the sweat on his forehead and took several deep breaths to calm himself. After pondering momentarily, he said, "m not sure, but we should be alright since he didn''t say anything. Even if he didn''t believe us, he wouldn''t punish us. King realised Leon was right. "Since Mr. Yarbrough is here, are we going to proceed with our mission?" If Santiago wanted to steal the living test subjects, they didn''t have a chance against him. Leon checked the tand said after a pause, ¡°We''ve prepared this for so long, we have to at least try. The test subject is our safeguard within the Ghost Sect." "We can help Mr. Yarbrough if he wants it too. Even if we don''t get it, we can earn his favour. It''s a win-win situation, we''ll y it by ear. King nodded. "Alright." In the car. Milly seemed to remember something and handed a box to George. "Here, a gift for you." The box was long and narrow, a tie was likely in it. George nced at the brand on the box and raised an eyebrow. "For me?" Milly nodded. "Yes, I promised to get you a gift. I got this from DearD." It costthree thousand doret Chapter 163 A Gift for You Why is it so expensive! It isn''t made from gold! Milly''s movie hadn''t been released yet, so she hadn''t received herpay yet. She used her pocket money to En buy the tie. George opened the box. A dark gray tie rmended by the sales clerk was lying inside the box. "It''s beautiful," He then removed the limited edition dark blue tie he was wearing was wearing andn handed the new tie to Milly. ¡°Helpput it on.¡± Milly was taken aback by his request. "What? But I don''t know how, and this tie doesn''t match your outfit today." George was in a blue and ck suit today and it perfectly matched with his dark blue tie. He would look odd after switching to this dark gray one. George seemed to be in good spirits. It''s fine, I like the one you gave me." "Okay... but I don''t know how to tie a tie, Milly hesitated. She had no idea how to do it, and George, who clearly wouldn''t have to TX do such tasks himself, probably didn''t know either. Milly turned to Danny who was driving and asked, "Mr. Jarvis, do you know how to put on a tie?" Danny instinctively replied, "Yes." I''m Mr. Tate''s assistant, after all, I know how to do everything! Perfectly! Milly sighed in relief. "Great, can you help Mr. Tate with his tieter?" Danny felt a chill run down his spine suddenly. A Film Queen of Two Worlds X Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Compliments From Max Danny didn''t even have to turn around to feel George ring daggers at him. He was shocked when he realised what he had said. He hurriedly exined, "Sorry, Ms. Milly, I misheard you. Did you say put on a tie? I can''t do that, But I can put on smusic for you like a DJ.. Milly was at a loss for words. Is he crazy! Why does George''s assistant seem a bit silly? Milly had no choice but to pull out her phone and search for a tutorial on tying a tie while she tried to follow along. After five minutes of struggling, she finally managed to tie a lopsided tie.. Milly was unsatisfied with it. "Maybe we should ask one of the waiters at the banquet to help," she said and tried to remove the tie. George avoided her hand and gently stroked the tie. He was in a good mood. "It''s fine, it looks nice." Milly was at a loss for words once again. What the hell? Are you sure? From the rearview mirror, Danny was shocked to see George looking disheveled. What made Mr. Tate say that the tie looks nice with a straight face? Doesn''t his conscience hurt? Luckily, he could pull off the messy style with his handslooks. Soon, they arrived and got out of the car. Milly was stunned by the imposing and opulent mansion before her, gaining a new perspective on the extravagant lives of the wealthy. It seemed she had underestimated the world of the rich. A nearby usher in formal attire noticed them and quickly approached with a weing and respectful smile, "Good evening. May I see your invitations, please?" Milly handed over her invitation, and Danny handed George''s. After verifying the invitations, the usher respectfully led them inside.. Chapter 164 Compliments From Max "This way please" Milly thought the exterior was already luxurious enough, but the interior was even more astonishing. Ivory columns that were carved with intricate designs reached up to the ceiling. The polished marble floor was covered with thick wool carpets, and various crystal sculptures were disyed everywhere. The decorations were blinding. Milly thought that she was imagining things when the chatter andughter quieted down the moment they entered. She noticed that everyone''s eyes were on them. Even though Milly was tough, she still felt a little awkward under the gaze of so many elites. George, on the other hand, remained calm while he exuded an air of dominance. Just then, a chubby middle-aged man with sses approached them with a friendly smile. He greeted George. "Mr. Tate, it''s been a long time. What a pleasant surprise to see you here." Milly found the man familiar and she recalled seeing him in a financial magazine a few days ago. He was the CEO of an investment firm, and hisworth had been estimated at a billion. big shot in the business world However, George seemed not to recognize him. He asked coldly, "Who are you?" Milly almost choked on her spit. He''s so blunt to this big shot! In her past life, her manager would have made her act humbly before such a big shot! She was surprised to see George speaking to him so casually. The billionaire, however,ughed heartily, unfazed. ¡°Mr. Tate, it''s possible for a busy man like you to forget about me. I''m Max Henderson. The CEO of InvestWise. We previously coborated on a project,¡± "Mhm. I remember you," George''s tone was softer this time. Upon hearing this, Max''s eyes lit up with excitement. He rubbed his hands together, looking surprised. "Oh, it''s an honor that you remember, Mr. Tate. What do you think about the recent project? We can make any necessary changes to meet yourpany''s requirements." George was a little annoyed. ¡°You should discuss work matters with our liaison department.¡± Max sensed that George was upset and a thinyer of sweat formed on his forehead. He had heard rumours about George being unpredictable and hard to please. Now he was witnessing it firsthand. Have I said something wrong to offend Mr. Tate? Would this episode affect our project? "Of course, Mr. Tate, I apologize for overstepping. This banquet is indeed not the ce for business-rted matters - Chapter 164 Compliments From Max "Mr. Tate, you look very handstoday, especially in this outfit. It suits you perfectly. Max added desperately. He tried his best topliment George. And it seemed to work. George''s cold demeanor softened after the ttery. Seeing this, Max continued, "Mr. Tate, this tie is made for you. It''s luxurious yet understated exuding an elegant sophistication. It''s such a rare design." Milly couldn''t believe her ears at the excessive ttery and took a nce at Max again. Isn''t he worth billions? Hasn''t he seen a three thousand-dor tie before? However, George seemed to enjoy thepliments. He was smiling. After a moment, he said, "Contact my En assistantter about the project. His words implied that the project was almost a done deal, Max was surprised. They had been negotiating this project for overal year without finalizing it, and today, a bit of ttery made a big difference! He quickly thanked George for it. Noticing this, the big shots from otherpanies swarmed over and showered George with praises. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. X Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Kill Milly "Mr. Tate, your tie is quite remarkable today. "Mr. Tate, is that a bespoke tie? Itplements you perfectly." "Mr. Tate, your tie stands out magnificently today." The throng was overwhelming, and Milly found herself jostled to the periphery. Milly thought, Is this the norm for approachable CEOS now? Even actors don''t vie for roles with such fervour. As she deliberated on whether to wait for George to finish his conversation, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. It was Milly''s eyes widened in disbelief. Lifting the hem of her skirt, she hastened to follow. Yet, the person moved with a speed that outpaced her attempts, especially in her high heels. In a fleeting moment of distraction, the figure had already disappeared. How could they be so swift? Milly bit her lip, her gaze fixed on the direction where the figure had vanished. She was so close, just a little further! As she prepared to advance once more, her wrist was firmly grasped. Turning, she saw George, his expression stern, an urgency flickering in his eyes. "Why are you running about? It''s too dangerous." Milly, startled by his earnestness, quickly exined, "I thought I saw..." She saw Leon. But something felt awry, for it did not seem to be Leon. The individual exuded an ominous aura, a palpable menace that could be sensed even without a clear view of their visage. Yet, why did she instinctively believe it to be Leon Smith in that fleeting moment? Drawing a deep breath and quelling the tumultuous thoughts within her mind, she replied, "It''s nothing. I merely sought swater. Seeing those people surrounding you, I thought I might have to wait for a while George cast her a prating look, as though his gaze could delve into the very depths of her soul. Ultimately, he said nothing, merely gesturing with his hand. A waiter approached with a tray, and George took a cup of warm water, offering it to her. Milly epted the cup, though she felt no thirst. Having spoken, she took a few sips, fulfilling the words. she had uttered. After she finished the water, George remarked, "This banquet is far from ordinary. You must stay close toand not stray." Milly furrowed her brow, puzzled by his cryptic statement. "What do you mean it''s not an ordinary banquet?¡± Chapter 165 Kill Milly. George reached out, taking the empty cup from her hand and cing it on a nearby shelf. "As the nsuggests, this gathering may seem like a simple dinner, but in truth, it will feature a ndestine auction for a very potent ''weapon." "However," he added, "you needn''t worry. As long as you remain by my side, no harm shall befall you." George''s words were frank and sincere, providing Milly with the transparency she deserved. When he first contemted Milly''s safety, he had also considered takingmand of the experimental subject, training it, and then bestowing it upon Milly as a formidable guardian. Since he had resolved that Milly was the one with whom he wished to share his life, his foremost concern becher protection. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Shadow Pce and the Ghost Sect were mortal foes, and should they uncover Milly''s existence, they would perceive her as his Achilles'' heel, likely acting with reckless abandon. Though he believed himself capable of safeguarding her, the thought of unforeseen threats lingered in his mind. Moreover, the Tates, outwardly serene, concealed their true nature; theirposure stemmed from a deep- seated fear of his methods. If they learned of Milly''s presence, they would undoubtedly descend upon her like ravenous wolves upon unsuspecting prey. Numerous other potential dangers lurked in the shadows, unknown and unfathomable, all poised to imperil Milly''s safety. He would not permit such risks to manifest. The unexpected arrival of this experimental subject fortuitously offered a solution to his pressing dilemma. Should he seed in recruiting and persuading the subject to protect Milly, no force, regardless of its might, could threaten her. Yet, this particr subject was devoid of desires, thoughts, and emotions. Raised in a sterile environment, his experiences were limited to cold machinery and chemical apparatus. He remained, at his core, untamed and resistant to authority. Thus, the most effective strategy to transform him into a protective force was to thim personally. This was why he had brought Milly to the banquet-she was destined to wield him as a shield, to thim and harness his capabilities for her own protection. Milly furrowed her brow, for it was the first tshe had seen George adopt such a grave defneanour. But what was he speaking of? "Weapons?" Milly whispered urgently, "Firearms possession and trade are illegal under Halturianws. The minimum sentence is three years in prison. Do you wish to end up incarcerated?" She cast wary nces around, apprehensive that their conversation might be overheard. There was a look. of incredulity in her eyes, as if on the verge of producing a copy of the Criminal Law to rify the matter. George, with a yful glint in his eye, tapped her lightly on the head, dispelling the tension that had gripped them. He smiled and reassured her, "What are you imagining? It''s not that sort of weapon. You''ll understand in due course." Milly still found his words difficult to ept. "Truly?" "Indeed. Even if you harbour doubts about me, can you question this assembly of distinguished business leaders?" Milly considered his reasoning and found it sound. The attendees were all prominent figures in the country. Even if t Even if they were audacious, they would not risk engaging in criminal activities so publicly. With this realisation, a sense of relief washed over her. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the grand hall, stood a tall, handsman d in a sleek ck suit §±/3 Chapter 165 Kill Milly Engaged in conversation with several executives, his demeanour remained distant, his gaze cold and unfocused. His eyes, deep and inscrutable, resembled an abyss that emanated an unsettling chill. A sudden chinterrupted the murmured discussions. With a faint smile, he disyed a hint of apology, "Pardon me, I must take this call." The executives quickly acknowledged his necessity, "Mr. Lloyd, you lead a demanding life. Please, attend to your call." Hansel nodded, excusing himself to a more secluded alcove before answering. As he nced at them caller ID a furrow formed on his brow. He sighed softly, "Hello, Hannah, what seems to be the trouble?" A breathless voice replied, "Hansel. I need your help. Someone is trying to steal my partner." Hansel pinched the bridge of his nose, a sense of helplessness washing over him. "Hannah, you are a public figure now, and a young a woman at that. Extrmeasures are out of the question, especially given your status as a member of the Lloyd family. We cannot afford to be entangled in such external affairs." X Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Meeting Cursemaster Before he could finish speaking, a sharp voice rang out from the other end of the line, ¡°Hansel, do you no longer care for me? I knew it! That enchantress has beguiled you, turning you against your own sister. Have you no heart, Hansel? Do you not know who your true sister is?" "Hannah!" Hansel''s voice was firm and unyielding. She is also your sister." This deration was like a spark igniting Hannah''s fury entirely. "No! I have no sister! The Lloyds have only one daughter, Ms. But, and that is me. Where did this illegitimate child cfrom, to be called my sister? She is unworthy!" A sudden crash followed, the unmistakable sound of something fragile shattering against the floor. Hansel sighed deeply, a profound sense of helplessness washing over him. He was eight years Hannah''s senior and had practically raised her. In her younger days, she had been endearing and sensible, her constant smiles a source of joy and ease. However, her temperament had gradually deteriorated. She began to break things, bite, and becincreasingly vtile, at times even harming herself. A hospital visit had eventually led to a diagnosis of intermittent explosive disorder. Fortunately, the disorder was discovered early enough to be managed with medication. Yet, Hannah refused to take her medication, believing it to contain hormones that would affect her figure and skin. She would secretly dispose of it or falsely im to have taken it, resulting in her emotions bing almost uncontroble. Reflecting on this, Hansel sighed once more. He med himself for being too absorbed in his work, neglecting Hannah''s needs and contributing to her current state. The responsibility weighed heavily upon him. Adopting a gentler tone, he endeavoured to speak calmly, ¡°Alright, Hannah, please do not harm yourself. Tell me, who has upset you? Or do you wish to investigate someone?" Hannah''s voice was strained, each word forced through clenched teeth, "It''s Milly But! I want her dead!" Milly But? A But? Hansel was taken aback. ¡°Is she truly from the Buts?" he inquired. Hannah nodded coldly. "Indeed, she hails from the Buts. She dared to encroach upon my territory, so she must face the consequences. Hansel''s brows, which had briefly rxed, furrowed once more. He repeated the nsilently in his voice, he sought to soothe her turbulent emotions, "Very well, I understand. I shall look into this matter." mind. He wished to say more, to reason with her, but feared provoking another St. With a gentle Hannah''s expression softened, and her tone becthat of her former, more docile self. "Thank you, Hansel. I knew you would understand." After ending the call, Hansel''s countenance returned to its usual cold and distant state, though a shadow of weariness crossed his features. The Buts... If indeed this involved the Buts, he would have to disappoint his sister, for the Lloyds needed their aid with something. Hannah must not discover this, lest che take dractic Chapter 166 Meeting Cursemaster Hansel sighed deeply, contemting his sister''s predicament. He could not help but wonder if he bore sresponsibility. Had he been more attentive to her in her youth, more attuned to her needs, rather than indulging her whims, would things have unfolded differently? A sudden chof a text message disrupted his reverie. Assuming it to be another message from Hannah, he chose to ignore it. However, a peculiar symbol on the screen caught his eye, causing his pupils to dte in recognition. Ignoring the attempts of the other executives to engage him in further conversation, Hansel turned swiftly and made his way outside. The location indicated by the message was secluded, yet his phone''s GPS system guided him efficiently to the specified ce. Under the silver glow of the moon, the figure stood with an air of elegance, akin to a celestial being descended to the earthly realm. Hastening over, Hansel knelt respectfully on one knee, his hands sped in a particr gesture. "Greetings. Cursemaster." Santiago acknowledged him with a slight nod, "Rise." "Thank you, Cursemaster." The familiar scent in the air seemed to agitate the serpent coiled around Santiago''s wrist. The snake twisted its lithe body unnaturally, hissing and flicking its tongue. Sensing its unease, Santiago murmured soothingly. "Bobby, be still." Hansel, though he knew the serpent''s name, felt a shiver run down his spine every the heard it spoken. The sight of the Cursemaster''s expressionless face as he cut his own finger, allowing the snake top at the blood, was both mesmerizing and terrifying. The creature seemed to calm, as if it had been given a potent elixir. "How proceed matters on your end?" Santiago inquired, his voice cold and ethereal, adding to his eerie presence beneath the silent moonlit sky. Hansel nodded. "Cursemaster, rest assured, all remains well and secure at the Lloyds." Santiago nodded once more, the gesture almost imperceptible. "Good." "Have you uncovered any leads regarding the Saintess?" A hint of embarrassment coloured Hansel''s otherwiseposed visage, and he could only reply with honesty, "Not as yet." It was indeed peculiar. Despite the extensive deployment of manpower and resources, no sign of the Saintess had been discovered) The Loyds, though butwardly resplendent and bearing the illustrious title of the descendants of the ancient Lublurg Kingdom, harboured a dark secret known only to themselves. Since the downfall of the Lublurg Kingdom, they had borne the weight of a dreadful curse. None, whether male or female, could wed outside the family without facing a tragic fate. Initially, this restriction seemed manageable; if marriage beyond the n was forbidden, then unions within the family could suffice. Yet, over time, this solution proved cmitous. The Lloyds, a sprawling n sharing the sbloodline, soon found that such close kinship in marriage led to grievous afflictions. Illnesses proliferated, resulting in either early demise or the onset of debilitating Chapter 166 Meeting Cursemaster conditions. As more kin sumbed to these mdies, the number of healthy individuals dwindled, and the grim reality of the curse becundeniable. In the early days, a few daring souls attempted to defy the taboo, marrying outsiders in hopes of averting the curse. However, each met a mysterious and untimely end on their wedding night. From that point forward, none dared challenge the curse. Fortunately, the Lloyds possessed a secret lore: the belief in a Saintess who held the power to break the curse and safeguard the family m Thus, the quest for the Saintess becthe n''s unwavering mission, ant obsession passed down through generations. Yet, the elusive Saintess seemed more myth than reality, her existence as ephemeral as a whisper in the wind. Halturia was just one nation. Without tire, they searched every inch of thend, including the most remote hamlets, but they yielded no results. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. X Chapter 167 Chapter 167 The Saintess If they kept on with their quest, they''d have to get into impossible ces to find their quarry. Santiago tilted his head slightly, his gaze fixed upon the heavens while he gently stroked Bobby''s head. After a moment of silent contemtion, he spoke, "It is not your fault, Hansel. Perhaps, the Saintess has only just made her presence known." "What?" Hansel was struck dumb by this unexpected revtion. Only just appeared? But how can that be when our lineage possesses teachings passed down through countless generations? Could it be that our forebears were indeed seers? Santiago''s eyes seemed to pierce through the fabric of reality, looking far beyond the immediate world. "Yes," he murmured, "I have observed significant changes. The stars align more closely with the ancient records'' description, and Bobby''s restlessness has increased, signalling the possible arrival of the Saintess." Hansel''s heart leapt with hope. "Truly?" If this is so, then the fate of the Lloyds is indeed secure! This is joyous news! Santiago''s gaze remained distant, almost otherworldly. He did not confirm directly but suggested, "Let us return to the Lloyds'' estate. I must study the recent celestial patterns to determine the Saintess''s precise location." Hansel, filled with renewed fervour, replied, "Of course, Cursemaster. I shall escort you back at once." As they prepared to depart, a thought suddenly struck Hansel. He turned quickly. "Cursemaster, there is something else I must inform you about." Santiago''s expression remained impassive, "What is it, Hansel?" Hansel continued, ¡°I recently encountered someone skilled in an embroidery technique identical to that of the ancient court embroiderers. They might possess the ability to restore the sacred robe of the Queen of Lublurg." Santiago''s interest was piqued, a rare flicker of curiosity in his otherwise stoic demeanour. In the distant annals of time, the Lublurg Kingdom had vanished without a trace, leaving behind enigmatic relics like the court embroidery technique, lost to the ages. How, then, could someone today possess such ancient knowledge? "Let them attempt the restoration, but exercise caution. The Queen of Lublurg''s sacred robe is a priceless. artefact; it is better left untouched than poorly mended!" The significance of that sacred robe cannot be overstated. Hansel affirmed his understanding, "Acknowledged, Cursemaster." A sudden dimming of lights in the grand banquet hall caused a ripple of unease. The heavy doors, with deliberate slowness, closed behind them. Milly, unustomed to such tics, instinctively sought refuge in George''sforting embrace. "I''m here," George murmured softly, his words a gentle reassurance cutting through the darkness, soothing her frayed nerves effortlessly. Chapter 167 The Saintess After a pregnant pause, the lights flickered back to life with a decisive click. Before them materialised a table, upon which stood an auctioneer d in a pristine white mask, poised with a small hammer in hand. Clearing her throat, the auctioneer''s voice carried across the hall via a microphone, "Wee, esteemed. guests, to the culmination of our evening. Biddingmences at 750 thousand." With the auction item shrouded in mystery, bids promptly soared, propelled by intrigue and the allure of the unknowTL. "Seven hundred and fifty thousand." "One point five million." Two point twenty five million!" "Four and a half million!" "Seven and a half million!" One minute had gone by, and the bidding went from 750 grand to 7.5 million. Even so, the bidding kept on soaring. Milly gulped. So this is how upper society differentiates itself from us? Feels like they treat money as Monopoly money. Or could it be funny money? Don''t they care how much they spend? And what if it''s a scam? They spend so much even without seeing the goods. This is just wasteful. Two minutester, the bid was at a terrifying 75 million. A lot of people tried their best at a hail Mary effort. "Eighty two point five million." "Eighty four million." "Eighty seven million!" The cadence of bidding rose to a crescendo, with voices gradually tapering off into a hushed expectancy, cach bidder silently calcting potential gains. Suddenly, a resonant voice broke the silence, "A hundred and five million." A staggering leap, increasing the bid by over 15 million in one decisive move, rendered the room momentarily speechless. One bold bidder refused to give up. He clenched his teeth and announced, "107.25 million!" "One hundred and twenty million!" "One hundred and twenty one point five million!" "One hundred thirty five million!" Bnce Chapter 167 The Saintess At most they could raise it by 1.5 million each time, but George raised it by tenfold that, and he didn''t seem pressed. Naturally, they were the Tates, unparalleled in wealth and poise. To challenge them in a financial duel was tantamount to courting folly. Earlier, observers had mistakenly assumed George''s disinterest, but his measured bidsealed his otherwise a dismissal of lesser sums rather than disinterest. Observing Mr. Tate''s unwavering resolve, the other bidders reluctantly lowered their cards, acknowledging the inevitable oue. The auctioneer, standing poised on stage, dered, "135 million, going once." "One hundred thirty five million, going twice." "One hundred thirty five million, going thrice, sold! Congrattions to Mr. Tate for securing this coveted item. The key will be presented to you shortly." Milly, amidst the collected flurry of the auction, remained ensconced in a daze, the gravity of the moment eluding her even as the final hammer fell decisively. She stared nkly as if her mind was sucked out. One hundred thirty five million, 135 million, 135 million. We can get missiles with that! And rockets! In the midst of the waiter''s approach girl remained with the item, the young eyes. wide and frozen in surprise, he her lips slightly parted, a picture of innocence and astonishment. George''sughter filled the air as he extended the key towards her, his tone warm yet tiriged with amusement, "It''s yours. Letshow you." Milly''s fingers trembled as she epted the key, a cold shiver coursing through her hand, prompting a quick withdrawal. "For me? You spent 135 million on that for me?" she uttered incredulously. George''s grin widened, his voice unwavering, "Always meant for you. Money''s not the point." Milly''s throat tightened, her nerves fluttering. "I can''t... A gift worth 135 million, regardless of its nature, was an unpayable debt in her eyes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. X Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The Bloodthirsty Teenager The dynamics between Milly and George had grown increasingly intricate, recent developments adding furtherplexity to their rtionship. The prospect of epting another 135 million from him loomedrge. Should the Buts go bust, the Tates would panic. Businesspeople only had profits on their minds. They would never give presents for no reason. George, astute as ever, foresaw her reluctance. Surveying Milly''s pallid countenance, he released a quiet sigh. Despite his careful calctions, why did he still manage to unsettle her? He needed a different approach. "How much is in your ount right now?" Milly was taken aback. "Huh?" The abrupt change in topic momentarily bewildered her. "You''re not trying to sell something to me, are you? I don''t have that kind of money... I''ve got just over 150 grand, but I can''t afford it." Moreover, she had no interest in acquiring weaponry. The savings she had rued solelyprised the allowance her brother had furnished since her return. She hadn''t spent a penny of it. Despite being issued an unlimited credit card, she refrained from using it-those funds belonged to the Buts, best left untouched. Bankruptcy and the resultant credit card debt repayment would onlypound the family''s. troubles. George''s expression shifted upon hearing her answer. His brows furrowed subtly, his visage darkening with concern. Back at the Buts, Milly had amassed a mere 150 thousand in savings. It seemed the family''s neglect of Milly persisted, leaving her to navigate the entertainment world alone. If they genuinely cared for her, why did she bear this burden alone? Returning to the Buts, where she felt estranged, bereft of affection and care, Milly bore the weight of her childhood trials with stoicism and fortitude. George''s gaze brimmed with sympathy, his heart swelling with a resolve to treat Milly with even greater kindness henceforth. Softening his tone, he continued, "As mentioned earlier, excluding assets and real estate, Tate Group has about 120 billion in liquid assets. This item is 135 million, while your assets amount to 150 grand. If we go by ratio, this item is only a few dors out of your pocket. "So, I can gift it to you, or you can paya tenner, and I''ll sell it to you. What do you say?" Theparison seemed urate... But... Hold on, is this guy serious?! Selling something worth 135 millionfor a tenner?! Even a beggar would be taken aback by such an offer. Chapter 168 The Bloodthirsty Teenager "You... At that moment, a waiter intervened, disrupting their conversation, "Excuse me, sir, your auction payment has been processed. Please follow us to collect your item." George acknowledged the waiter with a nod. Turning to Milly beside him, he said. "Let''s check it out together." Milly furrowed her brows and instinctively shook her head, "No, I''ll pass." George smiled warmly and proposed, "Just take a quick look. If you dislike it, I won''t give it to you. How about that?" The statement stirred a chord within Milly. She found herself captivated, despite her initial indifference towards weaponry, by the sheer magnitude of its valuation at a staggering 135 million. The sum, she mused, rivaled the expense of half an atomic arsenal-a reflection of its perceived worth in the eyes of those who sought it. Curiosity now firmly in ce, she pondered what couldpel distinguished figures to vie so fervently for possession. "Alright," she agreed reluctantly, conceding that a mere glimpse wouldn''t hurt. Their journey with the waiter led them through abyrinthine path down to an underground cer. Encased in steel and iron, it resembled more a fortress than a mere storage space, guarded by foreign mercenaries stationed at its entrance. Further within, five imposing iron gates barred the way, each fortified with digital locks, passwords, fingerprints, and facial recognition. Milly arched an eyebrow, her initial disinterest waning as she wondered about the extraordinary measures taken to safeguard whatevery within. What, she wondered, could necessitate such stringent security? Before the final gate could be breached, George intervened with a grave expression. "Wait," he urged, his eyes locked on hers with intensity that left her puzzled. "What''s the matter?" she asked, sensing his concern. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In a solemn tone, George cautioned her, ¡°It''s important you know beforehand. This isn''t just any weapon- it''s an experimental prototype." Frowning, Milly sought rification, "What kind of prototype?" George hesitated briefly, then exined, "In essence, it''s a human subjected to forced alterations- enhancedbat capabilities and unyielding loyalty." "That''s the reason everyone was so eager to pay so high just to get it. "In truth, the intricacies of this situation defy simple exnation, but rest assured, your safety is my priority. Regardless of what unfolds, fear not, for harm shall not befall you, George assured Milly earnestly. This was the first asion Milly had seen such a solemn countenance on George. In that instant her curdsity about whaty beyond diminished abruptly, reced by a flutter of apprehension in her heart, stirred by the mystery ahead. With a gesture, George indicated to the attendant standing nearby that it was tto proceed. The waiter acknowledged with a nod, swiftly entering the password that stood as the final barrier. Chapter 168 The Bloodthirsty Teenager. A resounding "ng..." filled the air as the weighty iron door swung open suddenly, its echo reverberating ufortably in their cars. Milly rubbed her ears and peered her, her entire being momad, her gaze widening as she beheld the spectacle unfolding before frozen in awe... Truly, it was a spectacle to behold. In the shadowy recesses of the expansive steel-constructedo m chamber a substantial iron enclosure stood, encircled by a contingent of mercenaries garbed in bespoke protective attire, armed with firearms and keenly aimed at the enclosure. Within the confines of the cage resided a figure-a young boy. He appeared tender in years, perhaps nearing eleven or twelve cycles, his countenance obscured by tousled locks that fellunkempt over his face. His limbs were tethered to the cage''s corners, reminiscent of a diminutive creature ensnared¡ªa likeness to a small, albino mouse captured in a trap. Perhaps roused from slumber or alerted by the presence of an outsider, his gaze met Milly''s with a wary intensity, his eyes an umon shade of reddish-brown, evocative of a predator''s keen gaze. X Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Towards the Light With teeth bared, he resembled a ferocious beast poised to pounce, the chains nging once more in a resonant ng. The nearby onlookers, witnessing this tense disy, hesitated to startle him, swiftly moving to press a button on the iron cage. Instantly, the crackling sound of electricity echoed through the hushed chamber, enveloping the child in a torrent of intense shock. His body convulsed on the cold floor, emitting a primal roar akin to a beast''s anguish. "No!" Milly gasped, stunned by the unfolding scene. Before she could intervene, her cry had already pierced the air. Her outcry startled the waiter who had activated the mechanism, causing him to release his grip and cease the flow of electricity. The figure inside the cage fell silent, his howls abruptly halted. In that tense moment, a chill raced down Milly''s spine, causing her to shudder and instinctively wrap her arms around herself. Memories, long buried and forgotten, surged forth like an overwhelming tide. The sight before her now and the distant echoes from her past life at the orphanage eerily intertwined... Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In that bleak orphanage, nestled within itsbyrinthine halls, lurked a dimly lit chamber adorned with a formidable iron cage, a ce where justice, or perhaps its shadow, was dispensed. Once a feisty spirit, Milly had stubbornly resisted yielding, frequently finding herself incarcerated within its cold confines. There, she endured thirst and hunger, subjected asionally to cruelshings... An outcast, she found sce in the furtive kindness of a mute boy, who was the only one who covertly saved morsels of sustenance for her, a lifeline in their shared hardship. They existed in a delicate bnce, always wary of discovery and its dire consequences. Initially shielded by apassionate elderly caretaker, age eventually rendered her immobile, leaving them vulnerable to the brutality of their oppressors. They weathered these storms, cach tteetering on the brink of oblivion, until the specter of tragedypelled their reluctant liberators. The specter of death''s proximity haunted her memory, an indelible scar etched upon her soul. Yet fate, capricious as ever, soon parted them. The boy, whisked away by the capricious winds of adoption, vanished from her world forever. All that remained was a poignant recollection, the image of him clinging to the orphanage railings, his voiceless pleas haunting her with echoes of "Milly, Milly. Others dragged her back, assuring her of his good fortune, the blessing of a new beginning far from their shadowed confines. Yet if it truly was a blessing, why did they not join him? There was that time, confined for five days and four nights That twhen she lost the elderlydy and her little brother... Chapter 169 Towards the Light offering sce, "Milly, fear not. He will be safe. He''s a subject of experimentation, honed and enhanced to endure high voltages unscathed.¡± "Have faith." Yet Milly seemed ensnared in her own world, deaf to his words, trembling with a pallid countenance and vacant gaze, exuding a numbness and destion... It marked the first asion George had beheld Milly in such a state. His grasp on her shoulder tightened, as if she might disappear should he release her. He had not anticipated her response would be so overwhelming. A twinge of sorrow gripped him as he enfolded her within his arms and guided her away, "Milly, we need. not linger here. Let us depart Yet Milly remained rooted in ce, clutching his sleeve as though it were her lifeline, teeth chattering, her murmurs faint and incoherent, ¡°Save... save him... I can pay... "Let us take him with us, then... Tears welled in her eyes unnoticed, the once resolute and self-assured woman now beseeching him, her gazecking its usual vitality. Observing Milly in this state, George felt as though an arrow had pierced his heart, a pain that prated to his very core, rendering each breath a challenge. "Very well, we shall take him along, George agreed, honouring her wish. It was a sight he had never witnessed in Milly before, leaving him puzzled about the turmoil consuming her... Milly clenched her fists tightly, wrestling with the emotions swirling within. Despite her sorrow, she summoned a smile and uttered. Thank you. I will find a way to repay you." In that moment, George felt a squeezing sensation in his heart, a deep ache. He wished to convey that repayment was unnecessary, yet when he attempted to speak, words cluded him. She was defending her own dignity. "Alright, I will follow your guidance, George eventually acknowledged. Milly breathed a sigh of relief, turning her attention to the figure inside the cage. With deliberate steps, she approached. She advanced cautiously, and the young man instantly assumed a defensive posture, fixing her with an intense re, his canines faintly exposed, projecting the image of a predatory creature poised to strike! Milly remainedposed as she took two more steps forward. Now standing directly in front of the cage, she was just outside the perilous striking range of the experimental subject. Milly''s voice, gentle as a summer breeze, sought to soothe rather than startle. She asked. "What is your Chapter 169 Towards the Light name?" The test subject, his teeth clenched in defiance, emitted a low growl in response. Undeterred by his defensive stance, Milly radiated warmth. "My nis Milly, and from now on, you are my little brother. Would you liketo give you a name?" The test subject remained impassive, his reddish-brown eyes fixed on her, calcting the space between them, ready to strike at any moment. "How about Apollo?" Apollo-born under the sun, destined to walk towards the light, with a heart unflinching in the face of life''s trials. His early days, crouched in the shadows of an iron cage, were but a prelude to a future bathed in radiance, towards a brighter existence. Turning to the waiter at her side, Milly extended her hand gracefully. "Could you please providewith the key to the cage?" ncing uncertainly at George, the waiter hesitated. "Um..." George''s brow furrowed, a hint of concern shadowing his features. "Milly, he poses a greater danger than youprehend." His intention had been to entrust this experimental subject to Milly''s care, once fully subdued andpliant under her influence. Presently, the subject remained in a vtile and feral state. Approaching without caution could lead to dire consequences. "Milly, these experimental subjects are formidable. They possess advancedbat skills and arem devoid of emotional or cognitive restraints. Moreover, prolonged exposure to experimental drugs has rendered. them uncontroble by ordinary means." "So, if you truly desire this, you must first attempt to subdue them. Only §° when they acknowledge your strength will they be of service to you. Only then can you unchain them. and forge a bond." X Chapter 170 Chapter 170 An Angry Leon Milly''s eyes flickered, her long eyshes concealing the emotions in her gaze. After a moment, her voice, ethereal and stubborn, broke the silence, "He is not an experiment, he has a name. His nis Apollo. He is my brother... Apollo, representing the sun. Thest nhe bore was not the Buts'' but hers, Milly''s. Apollo in the cage couldn''t understand her words. He looked at her warily, instinctively wanting to attack. His thin arms tensed with muscle, veins bulging on his hands and neck, as if he would break out of the cage at any moment. "Squeak, squeak, squeak!" Suddenly, a piercing rm sounded, and red warning lights began to sh. "Not good, someone has broken in illegally!" Immediately, the mercenaries and the waiter from earlier rushed out quickly. The red warning lights and the ear-piercing siren made Apollo even more agitated. His powerful arms and wrists shook the cage violently, and he let out a series of roars, "Ahhh The iron bars of the cage, as thick as forearms, were being bent forcefully by the frenzied Apollo. It was as if he felt no pain, struggling incessantly. The chains around his wrists and ankles had already caused many bloody marks. Bright red blood flowed down the chains to the ground, stark and terrifying... Seeing him like this, Milly felt a pang of pain in her heart. She was just about to step forward to calm him. down when George stopped her. "Don''t go over there. It''s too dangerous." Milly bit her lip, a look of helplessness appearing in her eyes for the first time. "But he''s bleeding so much. She knew she was never a saint, nor did she have a heart to save the world... But facing this boy, she couldn''t remain indifferent. He and the mute brother who used to bring her potatoes ovepped miraculously in her memories. She wasn''t saving him, she was saving that powerless childhood! George took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°There''s a situation in the basement. The Ghost Sect has probably started their operation. Send more people to guard the basement. Make sure they cin alive and leave dead!" "Yes, Master." Chapter 170 An Angry Leon George hung up after giving instructions and looked at Milly, who was still lost in her thoughts. He felt an overwhelming sense ofpassion for her. He gently pulled her into his arms, soothingly patting her back as if calming a fussy baby, serious yet gentle. "It''s okay, trust me. I will protect both you and Apollo. No one will hurt you." Oliver opened hisptop, his fingers quickly decoding the security system. Soon, the entire basement''s surveince appeared on the screen. King frowned as he watched the footage, muttering, "Do they really need this much security? Fiveyers of security doors? Could they already know we''reing?" Leon also studied the monitors and said. "It''s possible. If we can find out, so can Shadow Pce. "And these doors aren''t just to keep us out, they''re also to prevent the experiments from escaping King nodded in agreement. True, if the experiments escaped, it wouldn''t just be a financial loss. The whole world could be thrown into panic." Oliver suddenly frowned and spoke up, "Someone has already gone in. My system shows the security doors were opened a minute ago." King clicked his tongue. ¡°Looks like the auction is over, and the big spenders have arrived." He turned to Oliver, urging him as he watched the monitor, "Idiot, pull up the innermost camera feed." Oliver''s face flushed with anger. He mmed his hand on the table and stood up, ready to throttle King. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot? You''re the idiot! Your whole family''s idiots!" King loved provoking Oliver, finding joy in his outbursts. "Heh, whoever responds is the idiot." You! As the two seemed ready to cto blows, Leon felt a headacheing on. "Enough, you two. Get back to the task. This is not the tto mess around." King immediately backed off, releasing Oliver''s wrist. He patted Oliver''s ruffled pink hair and said with a smile, "Don''t fuss, Leon''s getting mad." Oliver was furious. "You started it by callingidiot!" It was always the same-King would start the personal attacks and somehow end up looking like the good guy. It wasn''t fair! But one nce at Leon''s cold eyes was enough to make him stop moving, his anger subsiding quickly. An angry Leon was indeed terrifying Chapter 170 An Angry Leon He sat back down obediently, still feeling wronged. "King started bullying me! Despite hisints, Oliver''s fingers moved swiftly over the keyboard, inputting various codes. Soon, the surveince feeds from all corners appeared on the screen. But as he tried to unlock the innermost room, where the experiments were held, the om characters on theputer began to jump uncontrobly. Oliver froze. "What''s happening?" As he tried to regain control, a piercing rm sounded outside. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "This is bad! We''ve been detected!" Oliver quickly pulled back from the surveince tracking, but the rm continued to re. "Someone tampered with the surveince. It must have triggered the rm. "I should have been more careful. I''m sorry, Leon... Oliver looked at Leon, feeling deeply remorseful. This was his first major mistake. His tracking abilities had always been impable, without a single error in countless missions-until now. He had underestimated the situation. Leon watched the monitor as more people started moving towards their location. He pursed his lips. "It''s not your fault. It''s likely Shadow Pce''s doing. We don''t have their numbers, so being discovered was inevitable." Leon cocked his gun, put on his mask, and said coldly, "Let''s move!" Oliver stood up quickly. "I''ming with you." "No!" Leon stopped him. "It''s too dangerous. Follow the usual protocol. Stay outside and cover us." "But King, now serious, looked at him and said, "Listen to Leon, Protect yourself. If things go wrong worry about us, En got it?" run. Don''t Oliver stubbornly replied, "No, I''ll cover you. I''ll wait for you to cout. If you don''t make it, neither will I." X Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Explosion The entire basement''s security measures were impable, with many patrolling mercenaries moving back- and forth. Not even a fly could get in However, King and Leon had wed their way up from the corpses within the Ghost Sect, and these mercenaries were no match or the They swiftly evaded the mercenaries'' searches, guided by Oliver''s prompts through their earpieces. They quickly opened the security door and slipped into the final room. King took a deep breath and whispered in admiration, ¡°Gotta say, Oliver''s impressive. He opened the door without the password." Leon scanned the surroundings before speaking. "He''s always been talented. Do you think the Ghost Sect would keep someone useless?" King clicked his tongue. "True." But then, King sensed something was off. His expression turned tense. ¡°This isn''t good. Something feels wrong. The Shadow Pce people must be nearby." His wristwatch, modified into a detection device, had started to signal a warning. Oliver responded quickly through the earpiece, "Hold on a sec. I''m cracking thest door''s defences. Almost there!" At this moment, the sound of synchronized footsteps could be heard outside. "It''s toote," Leon dered decisively. "We need to act fast. King nodded, pulled out a small bomb from his pocket, and ced it on the final door. He retreated to a safe distance and detonated it instantly. The powerful explosion echoed through the room, and the final security door shattered into fragments, scattering in all directions. Inside the room, George was caught off guard by the Ghost Sect''s swift actions. Hearing the massive explosion, his instinct was to protect Milly, holding her tightly to shield her from harm. "Don''t be afraid." Milly was startled by the loud noise but not genuinely frightened. Her concern was for the boy in the onge. Apollo''s attention was entirely drawn to the explosion, and he had becextremely agitated. His eyes turned from a deep red to a bright/crimson, and his struggles intensified. The thick steel bars werepletely bent and deformed, seemingly about to snap at any moment.. The roar of the bomb grew louder, apanied by the sound of gunfire. In the chaos, Milly suddenly saw a bullet heading toward Apollo. Although the bullet moved quickly, it seemed to be in slow motion in her eyes. She couldn''t think about why it was happening. Instinctively, she screamed, "No!" Chapter 173, Explosion the cage, shakily unlocking it with the key she had taken from George. "Go!" Apollo looked at Milly warily. Although he didn''t sense any killing intent from her, his strong survival instinct made him bare his teeth in a threatening manner. Milly ignored his hostile gaze and, before shel could think rationally, began unlocking the chains on his wrists. Apollo''s eyes narrowed instantly. This was the first tanyone had dared to get so close to him. In theb, whenever someone approached this closely, it was to inject various coloured liquids into his body. "Ah-wool" Apollo''s teeth sank deeply into Milly''s arm. His teeth were sharp, filled with caution, and he nearly pierced through her entire arm. Blood immediately began to flow. "Ugh..." Milly slightly winced, but she didn''t struggle or show any disgust. "Be good. I''m setting you free." Apollo''s pupils contracted, but he still didn''t let go of her arm. "Milly, watch out! George saw the danger and sprinted toward her, but it was toote... A small bomb had somehow been ced in front of the cage and was already beeping in the countdown. As the bright red numbers hit zero, Milly didn''t think twice. She hugged Apollo tightly, just like George had protected her earlier, trying to shield him from the flying shrapnel with her own back. Boom! The bomb exploded, and the st left her ears ringing. Darkness quickly descended, and her consciousness began to fade... Meanwhile, King and Leon had already escaped the basement, hiding in a corner of the garden, gasping for breath. Once he had calmed down, King asked, still panting, "Leon, what''s going on? Even if we couldn''t get the experiment, we could have destroyed it. Why did you suddenly order a retreat?" Leon''s eyes flickered before returning to their usual calm. "It wouldn''t have worked. Shadow Pce is better suited for a prolonged fight. They have the numbers. If we had stayed any longer, we might not have made it out. "And they were clearly prepared. It''s a miracle we escaped at all." King removed his mask and wiped the cut on his face that had been made by flying debris. "True enough." Shadow Pce was different from the Chost Sect. In the Ghost Sect, everyone had climbed their way up over bodies, each with ruthless and brutal tactics, excelling in closebat and swift battles. That''s why just the three of then dared to take on Shadow Palgee and attempt to seize the experiment because each of them was highly skilled inbat. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Shadow Pce, on the other hand, while also formidable, relied on Qm rigorous training, Individualty, theirbat skills and tactics couldn''tpare to those of the Ghost Sect members. But they had strength in numbers and exceptional teamwork, excelling in drawn-out engagements, a Chapter 171 Explosion strength the Ghost Sect couldn''t match. King suddenly recalled something and frowned in confusion. "Hey, Leon, was I seeing things, or was the girl next to the experiment wearing the outfit I designed? "Wait... didn''t you buy that outfit? Could she be the one you gave it to? Your girlfriend?" King''s attention hadpletely shifted, and he looked at Leon with bright, curious eyes, full of gossip. Oliver''s excited voice cthrough the earpiece. "Who? Leon has a girlfriend? Who is it? A guy or a girl?" Leon remained silent. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Obedient Little Beast. Milly woke up from the pain. Her whole body felt as if her bones had been crushed and reassembled, it felt alien to her. Low growling noises buzzed in her ears, creating a chaotic din... She forced her eyes open, despite the pain. The first thing she saw was the metal ceiling. Was I still in the basement? The events from before flooded back into her mind-attending the banquet with George, buying an experiment subject who looked remarkably like her mute brother from the orphanage, the explosion, and shielding the experiment before losing consciousness... Oh no, could he be in danger? "Apollo!" Milly forced herself to sit up despite her difort. Her shout immediately drew Apollo''s attention. Just moments before, he had been poised to attack, but now he whimpered softly and approached her like a cat being soothed. He didn''t know how to heal her, but seeing Milly lying weakly before him made him incredibly anxious. Suddenly, he had an idea. He bit into his own wrist, and in a rush, pressed the bleeding wound to her mouth. "Ahhh..." He couldn''t speak, so he anxiously pushed his bleeding wrist toward her. Milly didn''t understand his self-destructive behaviour but saw that he was now willing to be close to her. She smiled, forcing herself to endure the pain, and tried to calm him, "How about we go see a doctor?" Apollo tilted his head, not understanding what she meant. wh In theb, the people in white coats always liked his blood. Drinking his blood made them happy and energetic. But... why didn''t she like it? In his frustration, he bit into his wrist again, causing more blood to flow. Nervously, he pressed his wrist to her mouth. "Ahhh... Milly didn''t understand his actions. Seeing his wrist bleeding profusely, she grabbed his arm to stop him from hurting himself further. "Don''t bite it. Are you in pain somewhere?" "He means he wants you to drink his blood. He''s an experiment subject, injected with various substances since childhood. His blood probably contains specialponents that can rapidly heal wounds," cGeorge''s voice. Milly looked over and saw George and several mercenaries cornered at one side of the room. Many of the mercenaries were covered in blood, as if they had been in a fierce battle. Even George had numerous wounds, blood flowing freely Milly frowned. "How did you get injured? Was it those intruders?" George frowned at her words and then nced at the figure beside her. He didn''t n to hide the truth and spoke honestly, "No, it was Apollo." He also began to call the experiment by his name. "I told you before, he''s an experiment subject-emotionless, highly skilled inbat, an unparalleled Dannuna of his imman Chapter 172 The Obedient Little Beast "He can kill anyone with ease. So far, no person or weapon has been able to subdue him effortlessly. "In short, he''s dangerous." Milly looked at Apollo sitting next to her, his big eyes filled with dependence as he gazed at her, and she was stunned. Did he really do it? But he looked so thin and weak-how could he have fought off all those mercenaries? They even had guns. For the first time, she doubted George''s words. "No way, Apollo is very well-behaved... As she spoke, she reached out and ruffled Apollo''s hair. Apollo immediately nuzzled against her like a cat, as obedient as could be,pletely at odds with the ruthless image George had painted. Milly giggled, clearly having already forgotten Apollo''s earlier snarling, ferocious demeanour in the cage. George narrowed his eyes, watching this scene unfold, and fell into deep thought. He hadn''t expected that Apollo, as an experiment subject supposedly devoid of emotions, could becso close to a human. Just moments before, when the bomb exploded, George had intended to rush forward and pull Milly away. But Apollo had moved faster, breaking the chains on his limbs with brute strength and, with incredible speed, grabbing Milly and shielding her from the st. However, the force of the explosion still caused Milly to lose consciousness. As George approached, Apollo immediately looked at him warily, emitting a growl simr to a beast''s. He then suddenlyunched a lethal attack aimed directly at George''s vital points. Despite being prepared, George quickly found himself at a disadvantage against the experiment subject, who had been trained as a weapon for years. The mercenaries who arrived to help couldn''t''use their guns to shoot to kill, so they resorted to hand-to-handbat. However, they were soon covered in wounds as well. Dragging long chains attached to his wrists and ankles, Apollo stayed close to Milly to protect her, never straying too far. If he had fought without restraint, the room would likely have been drenched in blood by now. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thinking of this, George sighed deeply. He had intended to give the experiment to Milly, but not in this way! Still, it seemed they had managed to thim. As long as Apollo was willing to protect Milly, that was enough. Milly sat up and checked herself, relieved to find only minor injuries. She used the key to unlock the ne Apollo''s chains still wrapped around Apollo''s wrists and ankles, then examined his injuities. They were severe, with old and new wounds crisscrossing his body in a horrifying pattern. "We need to go to the hospital." Chapter 172 The Obedient Little Beast Apollo didn''t understand her words but tilted his head and blinked m innocently Seeing her take his hand and start walking, he obediently followed. However, as soon as he saw George approaching her, he transformed back into a wary little beast, growling from deep in his throat. "Grrr He stood in front of Milly, baring his teeth at George, ready to pounce and tear his throat out if he got too close. George raised an eyebrow at Apollo''s vignce, exuding a menacing aura in response.. Apollo red back defiantly. It seemed like they were seconds away from a fight. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Covered in Blood Milly sighed, tugging Apollo''s wrist gently while giving him a mild scolding. "Apollo, you can''t act like that You need to be polite, okay?" Although Apollo couldn''t understand what she was saying, he saw her shaking her head and sensed her displeasure. Immediately, he obediently reined in his murderous aura. "Ah-woo..." Milly smiled and patted his head. "That''s better." Taking advantage of the moment, she leaned close to his car and whispered, "Apollo, we still need to get a ride back from him. I didn''t bring any money, so we can''t take a cab. We have to bear with it for now." Apollo blinked. "Ah-woo?" His innocent look made Milly find him even more adorable and she couldn''t resist ruffling his hair again. He was just too cute! She was sure George had lied to her, iming Apollo was skind of emotionless, top-tierbat experiment. How could such an adorable kid be the monster he described? Hmph. Turning to George, who also bore several wounds, Milly exined on Apollo''s behalf, "Mr. Tate, please don''t hold it against him. He''s just a child and was a bit wary earlier. I see you''re injured too. Shouldn''t we all go to the hospital?" George frowned, not saying a word, but gave Apollo a harsh look from behind Milly. Just as she said, Apollo now appeared as innocent as a well-behaved child, showing no signs of the aggression he had disyed earlier. It was as if he hadn''t been the one trying to kill the After a long pause, George finally responded with a curt "Hmm." moments ago. Danny had been waiting in the garage, and when he saw them emerge covered in blood, he was horrified. "Mr. Tate, are you alright? Should I call an ambnce?" Oh my God, weren''t they just attending a party? How did they end up looking like this? Was there a trap? George waved him off and got into the car. ¡°No need. Just take us home.¡± "Alright." Milly, following behind, was taken aback. "What? We''re not going to the hospital?" She didn''t care much about her own injuries; she was worried about Apollo. His body was covered in wounds, and she didn''t know what kind of treatment he had endured before. Chapter 173 Covered in Blood mind. George turned to her. "He can''t go to a hospital." By now, Apollo had becwary again due to Danny''s sudden appearance. His bright red eyes were terrifying, and if Milly wasn''t holding his wrist, he would have probably pounced already. Danny, who had been preupied with George''s condition, hadn''t noticed the extra person. When he turned around and saw Apollo''s devilish demeanour, he was so scared he copsed to the ground. "Ah! Ah! A ghost... a ghost..." Milly sighed. "Alright, I guess the hospital isn''t an option." She gently tugged at Apollo, who was still scaring Danny, and softly said, "Apollo, didn''t we just talk about this? You need to be polite. Let''s get in the car." At the sound of her voice, Apollo immediately deted, turning back to her obediently. "Ah-woo. Ah- Woo... Apollo looked at the car door Milly was pointing at, tilted his head, and lightly ced his fingers on it. With a "crack, the entire ck door of the Rolls-Royce was in Apollo''s hand. He had barely touched it, and the door coff! Apollo looked at Milly, his face full of innocent curiosity. "Ah-woo?" It seemed like he was saying it wasn''t his fault, he had just touched it and the door coff. Danny and Milly were speechless. Alright, she was starting to believe George. Apollo might indeed be extraordinary. Luckily, it waste at night and the streets were mostly empty, so not many people noticed a Rolls-Royce missing a door. Meanwhile, Tate''s Mansion was brightly lit. Having received Danny''s notification earlier, the family doctor was already waiting at the mansion. However, as soon as they walked in, Apollo becagitated at the sight of the doctor in a white coat. reacting as if he had seen something terrifying. He began growling in rm. The moment the doctor looked oyer, Apollo pushed Milly behind him, his face full of distrust and hostility. His expression twisted, and he seemed ready to lunge. Even Milly almost lost her grip on him. "Apollo, what''s wrong? Calm down. He is a doctor and he''s here to treat you because you''re injured. He''s going to bandage you up." But this tApollo seemed not to hear her remaining agitated and emitting hoarse cries "Ah! Ah! Ah- Chapter 173 Covered in Blood woo... George stepped forward and said coldly, "Take off your white coat and cback in from outside. The doctor, scared by such a fierce and unusual patient, stepped back a few paces. Despite his fear, heplied with George''s instructions. Once the doctor was outside, Milly noticed Apollo''s agitation significantly decreased. He even let her touch his hair again. en the doctor returned in in clothes, Apollo was less resistant, and with Milly''s reassurance, he allowed the doctor to approach him. However, this calmnesssted only a short time. Before long, Apollo grew agitated and began growling again. The doctor hurried through his examination, ending up drenched in sweat. "He''s quite healthy, just a few superficial wounds. They look serious but haven''t damaged any muscles or bones. Sbandages and anti-inmmatory medicine should do the trick. Milly sighed in relief at the doctor''s words. If it was just superficial wounds, that meant Apollo was basically healthy, and she didn''t have to worry as much. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, 25 soon as the doctor brought out the white bandages, vel Apollo, who had been sitting quietly next to Milly, instantly changed his demeanour. Like an enraged beast, he lunged at the doctor, aiming for his jugr. Milly quickly intervened, ''Apollo, he''s just trying to bandage your wounds. The bandage''s will stop the bleeding. Can you be good for a moment?" Apollo, still in a state of high agitation, panted heavily. "Ah... Ah... Ah... Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Life Was Truly Difficult Milly felt a deep ache in her heart watching Apollo react this way. She couldn''t imagine what kind of treatment he had endured in that dark, sunlessboratory that made him react so strongly to the sight of whiteb coats and medical supplies. Despite his fear and resistance, whenever she hugged him, he always tried to control his actions to avoid hurting her. This side of Apollo ovepped perfectly with the frail little figure in her memories. They were both equally scatty. Milly held back her tears and gently took Apollo''s wrist tofort him. "Apollo, how about I put the medicine on instead? Is that okay?" Apollo''s body continued to tremble uncontrobly, his blood-red eyes fixed on the doctor. "Ah! Ah-woo ah The doctor, already several steps back and sweating profusely, felt relieved at Milly''s suggestion and looked at her gratefully. "That''s fine, it''s very simple. Just stop the bleeding." Milly nodded. She picked up the medicine bottle and bandages from the table, shaking them gently in front of Apollo. ¡°Letbandage you up, alright? After that, we can go to sleep. Without the presence of strangers and their unfamiliar scents, Apollo''s emotions quickly calmed down. He tilted his head, looking at Milly''s gentle smile, and responded obediently, "Ah? Ah-woo..." Milly beamed. "Good boy." While soothing Apollo, she followed the doctor''s instructions to apply the medicine and bandage his wounds. The process went so smoothly that the doctor watched in astonishment. After Milly finished, she put the medicine bottle and bandages back into the medical kit. Apollo, watching her, suddenly grabbed her sleeve and began to cry out urgently, "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Milly didn''t understand. "What''s wrong?" Apollo anxiously pawed at the medical kit, unable to open it but clearly wanting to convey something. even using his teeth in his effort. Milly quickly opened the kit, curious to see what he wanted to do. He immediately found the medicine used on him earlier, took out the bandages, and ced them in Milly''s hand, pointing to a faint scratch on the back of her hand. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah... Milly raised an eyebrow, realising what he meant. "You wantto put medicine on myself too?" Chapter 174 Life Was Truly Difficult Seeing his worried expression, Milly felt a warm surge in her heart. "You protectedso well earlier that I don''t have any injuries. I don''t need any medicine." During the explosion, Apollo had shielded her perfectly, helping her avoid the st zone. She wasn''t hurt, just a bit bruised from the fall, nothing serious. "Ah-woo?" "Really, if you don''t believe me, just look. There''s no blood here." Milly smiled, pulling up her sleeve to show her uninjured arm. "Ah-woo..." Apollo blinked, his face nk, staring intently at Milly. Watching her smile at him, he tried to mimic it. But he didn''t know how to smile, so his attempt looked more like a grimace, baring his teeth like a little beast. Milly was delighted and started to teach him. "Apollo, look at me. Like this, lift the corners of your mouth..." "Ah-woo?" "Not down, up, like this. That''s a smile." ...Ah? Ah-woo?" "Yes, yes, you''re amazing! You learned an expression so quickly!" While the atmosphere was warm and harmonious on one side, it was tense and foreboding on the other. The doctor stood trembling beside George, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "Mr. Tate, you have injuries too. Should I apply medicine now?" The doctor thought to himself how unlucky he was. First, there was the one who seemed ready to eat him alive, and now this one looks like he could scare him to death! No wonder people say making money is hard these days. George sat on a leather armchair, his shirt stained with blood. Yet, he seemed oblivious to the pain, his eyes fixed on the interaction between Milly and Apollo a short distance away, the air around him growing even colder. He regretted it now. He should have given Milly a cannon or an atomic bomb for protection instead. Now it was clear, Milly was very fond of this experiment subject. It was one thing for her to nhim Apollo, but now she was personally bandaging his wounds, showing incredible patience and not the slightest bit of disdain. Thinking about how he had spent money on Apollo only to give him away, George beceven more infuriated! His eves turned dark, and his fingers tapped irritably on the armrest of the sofa. ¡°No need. You can EO. Chapter 174 Life Was Truly Difficult The doctor was stunned. "But your injuries..." Danny, quickly grasping George''s intention, hurriedly intervened. "Mr. Tate doesn''t like to be touched. His wounds aren''t deep. I''ll handle them. It''ste, you should go. The doctor nodded. "Alright." Once the doctor left, Danny let out a sigh of relief. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. George was jealous, seeing Milly interact with another guy, ready to kill. Who cared about wounds? Danny asked after clearing his throat, "Mr. Tate, the doctor is gone, but your wounds still need attention. Should I ask Ms. Milly to help?" George shot him a cold nce, his frosty demeanour unchanged. "Mind your own business!" Despite his words, the tapping of his fingers on the sofa slowed noticeably. Danny broke into a sweat. Everyone envied his high sry, but who knew it was earned at the risk of his life, especially dealing with a CEO En who didn''t mean what he said. Life was truly difficult! Taking a deep breath, Danny, suppressing his fear of Apollo, slowly moved towards Milly and cautiously O asked, "Ms. Milly, do you have a moment? Could you help Mr. Tate with his wounds?" Milly was taken aback. "Where''s the doctor?" Danny forced a smile. "The doctor was frightened and left." Milly looked at him. "Can''t you help him?" Danny replied, "I need to fix the car." "Fix the car in the middle of the night?" "Yes, the other cars aren''t here, and Mr. Tate needs it for work tomorrow. It''s urgent, it can''t wait." "And what about the other servants?" "They''re all busy, and besides, Mr. Tate has a thing about cleanliness. He doesn''t want .." As Danny struggled to persuade Milly, a sudden angry shout interrupted him. "Danny!" The shout,ced with fury, wasn''t loud but was especially intimidating in the silent hall. Chapter 175 Chapter 171 Explosion The entire basement''s security measures were impable, with many patrolling mercenaries moving back- and forth. Not even a fly could get in However, King and Leon had wed their way up from the corpses within the Ghost Sect, and these mercenaries were no match or the They swiftly evaded the mercenaries'' searches, guided by Oliver''s prompts through their earpieces. They quickly opened the security door and slipped into the final room. King took a deep breath and whispered in admiration, ¡°Gotta say, Oliver''s impressive. He opened the door without the password." Leon scanned the surroundings before speaking. "He''s always been talented. Do you think the Ghost Sect would keep someone useless?" King clicked his tongue. "True." But then, King sensed something was off. His expression turned tense. ¡°This isn''t good. Something feels wrong. The Shadow Pce people must be nearby." His wristwatch, modified into a detection device, had started to signal a warning. Oliver responded quickly through the earpiece, "Hold on a sec. I''m cracking thest door''s defences. Almost there!" At this moment, the sound of synchronized footsteps could be heard outside. "It''s toote," Leon dered decisively. "We need to act fast. King nodded, pulled out a small bomb from his pocket, and ced it on the final door. He retreated to a safe distance and detonated it instantly. The powerful explosion echoed through the room, and the final security door shattered into fragments, scattering in all directions. Inside the room, George was caught off guard by the Ghost Sect''s swift actions. Hearing the massive explosion, his instinct was to protect Milly, holding her tightly to shield her from harm. "Don''t be afraid." Milly was startled by the loud noise but not genuinely frightened. Her concern was for the boy in the onge. Apollo''s attention was entirely drawn to the explosion, and he had becextremely agitated. His eyes turned from a deep red to a bright/crimson, and his struggles intensified. The thick steel bars werepletely bent and deformed, seemingly about to snap at any moment.. The roar of the bomb grew louder, apanied by the sound of gunfire. In the chaos, Milly suddenly saw a bullet heading toward Apollo. Although the bullet moved quickly, it seemed to be in slow motion in her eyes. She couldn''t think about why it was happening. Instinctively, she screamed, "No!" Chapter 173, Explosion the cage, shakily unlocking it with the key she had taken from George. "Go!" Apollo looked at Milly warily. Although he didn''t sense any killing intent from her, his strong survival instinct made him bare his teeth in a threatening manner. Milly ignored his hostile gaze and, before shel could think rationally, began unlocking the chains on his wrists. Apollo''s eyes narrowed instantly. This was the first tanyone had dared to get so close to him. In theb, whenever someone approached this closely, it was to inject various coloured liquids into his body. "Ah-wool" Apollo''s teeth sank deeply into Milly''s arm. His teeth were sharp, filled with caution, and he nearly pierced through her entire arm. Blood immediately began to flow. "Ugh..." Milly slightly winced, but she didn''t struggle or show any disgust. "Be good. I''m setting you free." Apollo''s pupils contracted, but he still didn''t let go of her arm. "Milly, watch out! George saw the danger and sprinted toward her, but it was toote... A small bomb had somehow been ced in front of the cage and was already beeping in the countdown. As the bright red numbers hit zero, Milly didn''t think twice. She hugged Apollo tightly, just like George had protected her earlier, trying to shield him from the flying shrapnel with her own back. Boom! The bomb exploded, and the st left her ears ringing. Darkness quickly descended, and her consciousness began to fade... Meanwhile, King and Leon had already escaped the basement, hiding in a corner of the garden, gasping for breath. Once he had calmed down, King asked, still panting, "Leon, what''s going on? Even if we couldn''t get the experiment, we could have destroyed it. Why did you suddenly order a retreat?" Leon''s eyes flickered before returning to their usual calm. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "It wouldn''t have worked. Shadow Pce is better suited for a prolonged fight. They have the numbers. If we had stayed any longer, we might not have made it out. "And they were clearly prepared. It''s a miracle we escaped at all." King removed his mask and wiped the cut on his face that had been made by flying debris. "True enough." Shadow Pce was different from the Chost Sect. In the Ghost Sect, everyone had climbed their way up over bodies, each with ruthless and brutal tactics, excelling in closebat and swift battles. That''s why just the three of then dared to take on Shadow Palgee and attempt to seize the experiment because each of them was highly skilled inbat. Shadow Pce, on the other hand, while also formidable, relied on Qm rigorous training, Individualty, theirbat skills and tactics couldn''tpare to those of the Ghost Sect members. But they had strength in numbers and exceptional teamwork, excelling in drawn-out engagements, a Chapter 171 Explosion strength the Ghost Sect couldn''t match. King suddenly recalled something and frowned in confusion. "Hey, Leon, was I seeing things, or was the girl next to the experiment wearing the outfit I designed? "Wait... didn''t you buy that outfit? Could she be the one you gave it to? Your girlfriend?" King''s attention hadpletely shifted, and he looked at Leon with bright, curious eyes, full of gossip. Oliver''s excited voice cthrough the earpiece. "Who? Leon has a girlfriend? Who is it? A guy or a girl?" Leon remained silent. X Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Scolding Apollo. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Milly''s heart skipped a beat as she quickly stood up and shouted angrily. "Apollo! Stop it!" "Ah-woo?" Apollo tilted his head; his eyes wide with confusion at her sudden anger. ¡°Ah-woo?" Fuming, Milly marched over and yanked him away from George. She dragged him to a corner of the living room, her re sharp and unyielding. "Didn''t I tell you not to hurt people for no reason? Why won''t you listen?" Apollo looked at her, bewildered and unable to understand her fury. "Ah-woo?" Trying to maintain her stern demeanour, Milly felt a pang of guilt at his innocent, hurt expression. But she steeled herself, reminding her heart that his behaviour couldn''t be excused. He needed discipline to beca better person. He was once an experimental subject, locked away in a cage with no need to learn basic courtesies or emotional control. However, the situation was different now. He was an independent person. He had to make friends and adapt to society. She wanted him to live a normal life, which meant he had to learn human rules and stop striking someone. Milly''s expression tightened even more as she took a deep breath. "You will stand here and reflect on what you''ve done. When you understand, you can sit on the sofa." "Ah-woo?" Apollo didn''tprehend her words. As Milly turned to leave, he instinctively moved to follow her, only to be halted by her sharp re. She pointed back to the corner and ordered, "Stay there and reflect." Terrified of making the girl who always protected him angry, Apollo stood frozen, unsure of his mistake but obediently following hermand, hoping that she would feel better. "Ah-woo! Ah-woo!" Apollo''s eyes were big. Although they were reddish-brown eyes, they were filled with innocent confusion. and silent pleas for mercy. Milly almost caved. Her resolve faltered as she bit her tongue to stay focused even though she wanted so rub his hairy head. This little guy, while not mastering human manners, had learned how to look adorable and pitiful method quickly. Maintaining her cold demeanour, she cautioned, "Don''t move. Standstill reflect move and reflect "Ah-woo! Ah-woo!" Watching this, George felt sof his frustration dissipate. His expression softened. X Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Uncle George He distinctly remembered her arm bleeding heavily, the blood coating her entire arm. How could there be no sign of a wound now? Also, during the bomb st carlier today, he tried to pull Milly close so they were not far apart. Despite. avoiding the explosion, he still sustained numerous injuries from the st, but she seemed unscathed... If Apollo, being an experimental subject, saved her because of his speed, then why did Apollo have numerous injuries from the st while Milly had none? From a scientific standpoint, it seemspletely illogical... At that moment, Milly was unaware of the perplexed gaze fixed on her. Her eyes were locked on the prominent "twelve o''clock" on the wall, biting her lip with concern. The twas ticking away, and she worried whether the Buts had left their door unlocked for her. Would her older brothers be worried about her by now? As her anxiety grew, she quickly signalled to Apollo, who was lingering in the corner. "Apollo, tto head home. Apollo''s emotions are fleeting. He has already forgotten Milly''s recent scolding. As soon as he sees her gesturing, he scampers over excitedly, grabbing her sleeve and whimpering. It seemed he was still upset about the earlier incident. Millyughed lightly at his demeanour and said, ¡°Let''s try to keep out of trouble, okay? No more aggression. If you''re good, no timeouts. But if not, there will be consequences, got it?" Apollo cocked his head, looking puzzled. "Huh?" Milly ruffled his hair affectionately. "Say goodbye to Uncle George, we''re leaving." "Huh?" George, still seated, raised an eyebrow at the sudden familial title. Uncle George?" Apollo now called him ''Uncle George'' at her suggestion, but the significant age discrepancy in that term made George''s expression darken again. Fearing she might agitate him further andpromise her goal of having the video deleted, she quickly changed her strategy. "Or... Should he call you... Daddy instead?" George was at a loss for words. Was this skind of karmic joke? Was he being punished for past transgressions, now having his love interest propose such a bizarre family role? He managed a wry smile, his features tense as if he were trying to suppress his real thoughts. After a brief pause, he resignedly said, "Let''s not worry about that now. It''s gettingte, and I''ll prepare a guest room for you." Chapter 177 Uncle George Milly''s expression showed a hint of concern. "But what about my brothers?" She had promised her brothers she would be home, and not showing up as expected would surely cause them to worry. George tried to reassure her, "Don''t worry, I''ve already had Danny inform them about your safety. They know you''re with me, so there''s no cause for concern. "Also, your grandfather is getting on in years. Bringing Apollo back in the middle of the night, especially looking dishevelled, might cause a stir. I''ll have the servants tidy him up a bit, starting with a haircut. You should also think about how to exin tonight''s events to your family so as not to rm them." Milly nodded, understanding the logic in his reasoning. Setting aside Apollo''s identity, any family would disapprove of a girl bringing a strange boy te at night. Moreover, since Apollo had been kept in a cage, although he was not dirty, no one had properly cared for him. He looked wild, with unkempt and dishevelled hair, definitely not presentable. His emotions were unstable, prone to outbursts when meeting strangers, which could be too much for Grandpa''s fragile health. Therefore, it would be better if they n to return during the day tomorrow. "Okay," Milly agreed reluctantly. Yet, another problem lingered on her mind as she looked back at Apollo, who was clinging to her. "What about Apollo? Where will he sleep tonight?" She could not just share a room with him; despite seeing him as a younger brother, boundaries between. genders must be respected.. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If others tried to handle him, he might react badly, possibly causing harm. Yet, leaving him alone also worried her. What a dilemma. George seemed to catch her concern and stood up, approaching Apollo confidently. "I''ll take care of him. tonight." "You will?" Milly was surprised, hardly believing her ears. He wouldn''t abandon him in the middle of the night, right? After all Apollo had nearly stabbed him with ss earlier. George looked at her calmly and said, "I intended to purchase him from the beginning, so I''ve already nned for his care. Rest assured, he''ll be fine by morning Relieved by his promise, Milly nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay then, thanks, Daddy." George was speechless. Chapter 177 Uncle George George enre massaged his forehead and said sternly, "If you callthat again, you''ll find yourself outside." Milly winced, "Okay, won''t say that again... Daddy." George rolled his eyes.. Apollo watched Milly begin to ascend the stairs without him. Feeling abandoned, he rushed over, clutching her sleeve and whining. It seemed he was trying to remind her not to leave him behind. Milly gently patted his head and exined, ¡°Apollo, it''s tfor bed. I can''t share a room with you you''re a bby and I''m a girl. Can you stay with that man over there?" because She pointed to George as she spoke. Apollo could clearly sense her emotions and roughly guessed that she intended to leave him leave with that man. Suddenly, his eyes reddened as he cried out. Seeing his distress made Milly''s heart ache, but she knew they had to stick to the rules. "Apollo, listen, I''m not abandoning you. You''ll seetomorrow om morning. I promise. Just wake up, and be right there. Can you do that?" she reassured him. Holding tighter to her fingers, Apollo looked up at her, confused and upset, whimpering. "Ah... X Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Elicit Sympathy Secing Apollo''s distress was like a needle pricking Milly''s heart. She was about to reassure him with gentle words but chose to swallow them, epting the situation with a resigned sigh. Forget it. After all, he''s still a child; there was no rush. There was plenty of tto teach him. Plus, he had just been rescued and was still fragile. It would be cruel to be too ste with him now. Softening, Milly reached out and gently grasped Apollo''s arm. She looked at George and made a decision. "I''ll stay with him tonight. He''s clearly feeling very insecure, and it''s not right to leave him alone like this. He can take the bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor. Apollo seemed to grasp that she was not abandoning him and rxed a little, tilting his head as his big eyes glistened. "Ah... Yet, as soon as she spoke, a cold draft made Milly shiver. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It''s not even fall yet; why does it feel so chilly? "He''s an experimental subject; he''s not as delicate as you think. If you''re setting rules for him, the first one should be for you not to break them yourself. "Do you want him to remain alienated from society, forever just an experimental subject and not a real person?" George''s gaze was piercing as he spoke in a calm but firm voice, tinged with an icy resolve. "But he''s still so young; isn''t this too harsh?" "If you don''t stand firm now, it''ll end up hurting him more in the long run.¡± Milly bit her lip, grappling with the situation. George''s argument waspelling. Training Apollo was akin to raising a child; failing to instill discipline now could lead to regrets. Since she had decided to bring him back, it was her duty to ensure he adapted properly to society. Any leniency now could harm his future-a truly cruel outcfor someone so innocent. With a resolute heart, she gently released Apollo''s arm, firmly grasping his hand instead. Looking into his eyes with a stern expression, she instructed, ''Apollo, tonight you''re staying with another boy. I will see you in the morning." After speaking, she avoided his gaze, afraid her resolve might waver. Then, she turned and walked briskly away. Behind her, Apollo was visibly confused and frightened. As he watched her depart, panic surged within him, and he attempted to follow, crying out in distress, "Ah!" Chapter 178 Elicit Sympathy She could not afford to soften her stance-no, not at all. Downstairs, Apollo''s cries grew louder. Reaching the door, Milly''s hands trembled. With a heavy heart, she forced herself to open it. Then, with a loud "bang," she silenced the sad wails outside. Downstairs, George immediately let go of Apollo''s wrist after hearing the door close. The unfamiliar touch had made him uneasy, prompting him to grab medical alcohol and wipes from the table and begin cleaning his hands vigorously. Only when his palms turned red, and stank of alcohol did his expression soften slightly. "You''re sharper than I expected," George remarked, observing Apollo closely. "Though you don''t understand words well, you respond distinctly to emotions. So, you''re not entirely cut off frommunication, are you, Apollo?" George settled into the sofa, his intense gaze locked on Apollo, who stood cautiously to the side. Apollo''s demeanour had shifted; gone was any trace of his previous distress, reced by a guarded and cold expression akin to the one he wore while confined in the cage. As George spoke, Apollo turned towards him, an icy chill surrounding him, a stark contrast to his earlier vulnerability next to Milly. He now resembled a fiend straight out of hell. Apollo briefly met George''s eyes but made no move to engage further, instead starting to walk upstairs. A piercing question abruptly stopped his stride from behind, "Do you want her to despise you?" Apollo froze, unable to move forward. "Ahr?" George''s lips curled slightly as he understood the situation, his eyes shadowy and inscrutable. He had quickly discerned that Apollo, despite his inability toprehend spokennguage, was highly adept at N reading emotions, which exined his rapid response to Milly''s displeasure. Moreover, if Apollo trulyckedprehension, he would likely have already tried to annihte every m human within sight. Yet, his current calm suggested he understood Milly''s prohibition against killing, and he was restraining himself, fearful of her disdain. The expressions of confusion, distress, and injury he had previously shown were probably just tactics to elicit Milly''s sympathy... This revtion showed Apollo to be not only intelligent but also possessive. Milly held a significant ce in his heart, and hispliance was steadfast, reducing the likelihood of any betrayal. George raised his eyes to Apollo, who looked back with an intense re and smiled slightly. "Now that you understandI''ll be clear. Milly wants you to beca normal human. She considers you a brother, so your task is to protect her, and not let her down. For other matters, I won''t get involved, and you don''t need to obey me." Chapter 178 Elicit Sympathy The man walked over to the boy and loomed over him, his height and aurapletely dominating Abruptly, he grabbed the boy''s neck tightly, a sh of menace in his eyes. "Remember, since I can buy you, I can also find a thousand ways to destroy you. Betray her, and I wouldn''t mind adding another unidentified body to this world." His move was so swift and oppressive that Apollo was caught off guard despite his enhanced abilities and staggered back, gasping hoarsely. Before Apollo could react further, the grip on his neck was suddenly released. George, expressionless, wiped his hands, his expression of disgust reappearing as he turned to go upstairs. "I will send someone to clean you up in a while." Chapter 179 Chapter 179 The Magnificence of Heaven Inside her second-floor room, Milly frowned at the sight of her once pristine evening gown, now a shadow of its former self. The once immacte gown, sparkling like stars, was now marred with dust and grime, stripped of its original shine, and torn in several ces due to the bomb st. It now looked more like a rag than a gownL Milly felt a pang of distress; this was the dress Leon had secured for her through his contacts, and it had been destroyed after just one wear. What would she tell him if he asked about it? She sighed heavily. Ding Dong! Suddenly, her phone on the table lit up. Milly''s heart skipped a beat at the sudden interruption. It waste; who could be messaging now? Her hands shook slightly as she saw the non the screen. Leon''s timing could not have been more. poignant. Leon asked. ''Milly, where are you?" Oh no. How should she respond? Saying she was at the Buts'' might lead Leon right there, unravelling her cover. On the other hand, iming she was at the Tates'' seemed like an even bigger risk, implying she had been out all night. Overwhelmed and still tired from the day''s events, Milly started to tear up, the stress of the situation. weighing heavily on her. Just as she was about to drift off, Leon''s message snapped her back to a harsh reality. Sighing, she realised that even though she was a transmigrator whp generally did not shy away from challenges, dealing with Leon always made her nervous. Facing him felt like a timid mouse staring down a cat. Was it because of her feelings for him that she felt this way? As tears brimmed in her eyes, she held her phone, trying to cup with a believable excuse. Drawing on the pressure she felt during tough exam questions back in college, she typed out a message. ''Leon, I was at a banquet with friends tonight, and it gotte, so I stayed at a friend''s ce. I''ll be back tomorrow morning! After sending the text, Milly bit her lip. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Leon would not inquire about whose house she stayed at, what type of event she attended, why itsted untilte, or why; if she was returning hanyway, she did not just have the driver bring her home, Chapter 179 The Magnificence of Heaven Her anxiety grew as she pondered these questions. Exhausted, she dropped her phone and buried her face in her pillow. If Leon pressed further, she would pretend she had not seen the messages. Soon after, her phone lit up with a reply. Leon replied, "Okay, get srest. Relieved, Milly finally rxed. Thankfully, Leon was not as detail-oriented as Jonathan, who would have inquired about every little thing.. Turning off the bedsidemp, she drifted into a peaceful sleep while far away in a luxurious city apartment, the lights remained on. After replying to the message, Leon stared at the slowly dimming phone screen, his eyes unreadable. Seeing no further messages, he tossed the phone onto the sofa. The banquet, the formal attire, and the sequence of events at the mansion seemed to align perfectly. Milly likely arrived at the banquet under the escort of the CEO, George, and the dress she wore was probably a gift from him. This would exin why she and the wealthy businessman who intercepted the test subject were seen together in the basement. Amid the chaos caused by the explosion, Milly found refuge in George''s arms, which was likely why Leon failed to recognise her initially. By the the noticed, King had already thrown the mini bomb, and despite Leon''s immediate call to abort the mission and retreat, the explosion proceeded. Yet... Milly''s response to Leon was rtivelyposed, indicating she probably was not seriously hurt. However, this scenaleft Leon with several unresolved questions. Why did George specifically choose Milly to participate in the auction for the test subject? The Shadow Pce was involved that night, seemingly more focused on him and King rather than the test subject, which struck Leon as odd. How did George manage to escape the Shadow Pce''s ambush, without any harm? Could there be an alliance between them? Finally, who ended up with the test for the subject, and what were their intentions? These issues, though seemingly disconnected, might actually link together on closer inspection. Perhaps my initial reasoning was off track... But where exactly did I err?, Chapter 179 The Magnificence of Heaven With his head throbbing, Leon massaged his temples and took a deliberate pause, calming the barrage of his thoughts. There was no need to rush to conclusions just yet. Reopening his eyes after a brief respite, they flickered with a resolve sharpened by hidden agendas and a hint of menacing intent. Theplexities of these questions, while intricate, were secondary. The primary concern was ensuring Milly''s safety from these ndestine dangers. Regardless of the involvement of the test subject, the Ghost Sect, Shadow Pce, or any underhanded om schemes, Milly needed to be kept out of harm''s way. Her life should be filled with des and joy, not shadows and dangers. He would take care of the rest methodically. Anyone harbouring ill intentions, even someone like George, would find himself squarely in Leon''s crosshairs. Milly was not his weakness... She was his very essence of life! As Leon''s ns began to solidify, his contemtive silence was suddenly shattered by a burst of raucous, almost derangedughter. "Haha! The universe truly does bnce itself out!" Oliver, freshly showered and wearing only a towel, burst into the living room ing only a towel, burst into the living room with his phone held high. Hisughter echoed through the space, more akin to a soap opera viin than anything else. Which viin, after all,es outughing maniacally while wrapped in just a towel? Leon raised an eyebrow, his previous thoughts interrupted by the om ? With O unexpected spectacle. With a cool tone, he asked, "Have youpletely lost it?" Oliver''sughter did not wa Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Little Pecker Jonathan? That nsounds familiar. I think I''ve heard it before. Oliver handed Leon a phone showing a shaky, blurry video. It was unclear who took the video; the faces in it were indistinct, and the voices were muffled as it was shot from a distance. However, the following could be heard: "So you like him more than me? "Hmph, if you like him more than me, you must be blind... "Clearly, I''m way more handsthan him. I was even ranked in the top twenty most handsmen in the world... The surrounding people were shocked, and sfans'' were grinding their teeth in anger. After a while, the girl said something, and Jonathan''s voice rang out again, this twith a furious tone. "How dare you yell at me! "I won''t listen, and I won''t lower my voice! Hmph, it''s clear that you like him and not me. I''m so handsome, why don''t you like me?" The video cut off abruptly. Oliver held his phone and gagged. ¡°Ugh, that fe''s disgusting. I don''t know who''s the unlucky girl that got tangled up with him." Leon couldn''t remember who this familiar nbelonged to after thinking for a while, so he gave up. Anyone who could make Oliver so upset must be a famous celebrity. If it was a celebrity, it would make sense for the nto be familiar. "Who took this video? Was it you?" Leon asked curiously. "Of course not," Oliver replied, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Someone from Jonathan''s hater group posted it, and I saved it." Leon raised an eyebrow. "Hater group?" Oliver nodded. "Yeah, it''s a group of Jonathan''s haters. I joined with a fake ount, and now I''m an admin. Haha! Videos like this are easy pickings for me! I can see my bright future now. Jonathan''s done for! Haha!" He chuckled maniacally. ¡°I''ll hire people to make this a trending topic, and I''ll hire trolls to keep him trending for a while! Haha..." Hisughter echoed through the room, startling birds outside. As he continued to gloat, hivexcitement grew until he started spinning and jumping around, celebrating his future sess. Chapter 180 Little Pecker But Oliver seemed to anticipate his move and blocked him, forcing him to stay in front of the couch. "Con, Leon. I shouldn''t be the only one who''s happy. As a good friend, you should be happy too!" Leon didn''t know what to say. He wasn''t really in the mood to be happy. He took a deep breath, massaged his temples, and spoke. "You- But before he could finish his sentence, the sound of a door opening rang out behind him, followed by the sound of a key dropping to the ground. The two men turned back simultaneously and saw King''s mouth agape, his eyes wide with shock as he stood frozen in ce like a statue at the door. Even his right foot was hanging in the air, as he was about to change into his indoor shoes. The air was suddenly filled with an awkward silence. King was the first to break the silence. He quietly picked up the keys from the floor and cleared his throat before asking, ¡°Should I leave? You two can continue..." Leon was speechless. Meanwhile, Oliver straightened his back and looked at King with a puzzled expression. "Why should you leave? Cin, and let''s be happy together!" "No, thanks..." As soon as he refused, Oliver suddenly got upset, his handsand fair-skinned face twisting into a look Why of discontent. "You two are such lousy friends! I''m happy, and I want you two to be happy with me. are you guys so reluctant?" King''s response was an awkwardugh. "Uh... I just don''t think this is a good idea..." Oliver grew agitated. "Why is it not a good idea? Brothers share their joys and sorrows together; that''s what brothers do!" "But... King hesitated for a moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he forced himself to speak out, his voice strained and difficult to hear. "But... are you sure your little pecker can make both of us happy?" Oliver fell silent. Little pecker? What little peckert What''s he talking about? As he thought about it, Oliver suddenly noticed a towel on the floor. He blinked, thinking, I''m wearing a simr towel around my waist. Chapter 180 Little Pecker Wait, don''t I only have one like that at home? If it''s on the floor, then... He nced down and saw that he was indeedpletely naked... "Ahhh!!" Leon and King instinctively covered their ears. Nevertheless, Oliver''s deafening scream still prated their cars. The next day, Milly woke upter than usual. Perhaps because too much had happened yesterday,bined with intense emotional swings, she didn''t know where she was when she saw the unfamiliaryout. It took her five minutes to sit on the bed and stare nkly before her awareness returned. She had stayed over at the Tates'' residence after the banquetst night. George had promised to take care of Apollo, and indeed, there were no disturbancesst night. It seemed. George had kept his word. However, Milly couldn''t help worrying whether Apollo had rested well in his sudden change of environment. As she thought about it more, her concern grew. She quickly finished her morning routine, changed into casual clothes from the closet, and opened the door. But as soon as she opened it, a spherical object rolled into the room. "Ah-woo, ah-woo... It was Apollo. The moment he saw Milly, his eyes lit up with hope. He looked lively and rushed over, grabbing her sleeve and refusing to let go as he howled. Milly was frozen in ce as she stared at the person in front of her, t ¦¯ ¦° who seemed to have undergone a N transformation. She couldn''t even process the change, and her mouth hung open in shock. "You..." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The boy in front of her had his short hair styled neatly, with his refined eyebrows and small ears on fullm disy. His eyes, which had been bright red the night before, had lost their intensity and now seemed gentle and lovely. He was even wearing clean clothes and shoes. He hardly looked like the sperson from the previous night, who had radiated an aura of menace. "Ah-woo, ah-woo?" 0 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 The Envious Mr Tate Apollo''s eyes grew anxious as he saw Milly ignoring him, and his voice rose in concern. "Ah-woo, ah-woo He looked at her with a mixture of disappointment and insecurity, as if asking. Do you not likeanymore. Milly? Milly quickly regained herposure and smiled warmly while running her fingers through his short hair. "I was just surprised to see how handsyou look, Apollo. You''re even more handsthan I imagined." Apollo''s anxiety dissipated under her touch. His eyes narrowed contentedly in a smile as he howled in contentment. Milly''s morning brightened up even more as she noticed the softness and fragrance of his hair. Plus, no matter how messy she made his hair, Apollo would always look at her with an adorable face, his eyes full of indulgence and affection. It melted Milly''s heartpletely, filling her with maternal love. "Oh, you''re such a sweet thing! I love you so much!" "Ah-woo!" Just as they were ying happily, Milly felt a sudden chill. Do the Tates st their air conditioning this early in the morning? When she turned around, she saw George standing silently behind her with a gloomy face. It seemed like he had been there for a while. Milly jumped in surprise. "G-George? When did you get here?" George looked at her expressionlessly, his gaze as cold as ice as he replied, "When you said you love him very much." Milly felt embarrassed. ¡°Uh... We were just joking around.... -After hearing her exnation, George''s expression didn''t change much. He changed the subject casually. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go downstairs for breakfast. "Alright." As she followed George downstairs, Milly felt uneasy. Why does George always seem so unpredictable? One moment is clear skies, the next it''s stormy weather, Could he be going through a phase or something? But who starts going through a om phase at twenty-three The content is om novelenglish! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Milly couldn''t help but whisper to Apollo quietly, "Rich people''s om aments are so hard to figure out it''s givinga headache Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Unexpected Assist Anthony didn''t know what to say." Grandpa, I think you''re missing the point. Forget a private ne-even if you buya tank. I wouldn''t dare challenge that Tibetan Mastiff to a fight! "Grandpa, let''s just forget about this whole ''Gold Chess Master'' thing and focus on the international chess tournament tomorrow. We can win the world championship, okay?" Philip let out a cold snort and ignored Anthony''s words. "Hmph, we''ll talk about thatter. Right now, you need to makeproud, or else He whacked the cane on the ground a few times. Anthony was so scared he started shaking. He decided use an emotional appeal by bowing to stir up Philip''spassionate side. But before he could bow, Rod Santos was already furious. "Fine. If you want to fight, then let''s settle this once and for all!" He squatted down, petted the Tibetan Mastiff''s head with a fierce expression, and growled, "Listen up, Grandson. Show them what you''ve got, and tonight I''ll give you extra treats!" Philip didn''t back down either as he retorted with anger, "Fine. The grandson''s loss will be counted as the grandfather''s. In the future, the loser will have to acknowledge the winner as champion every tthey meet!" "Deall "Hmph, deal!" Anthony shook his head. "No, wait a minute... Shouldn''t you guys consider my feelings?" Just then, the rope in Rod''s hand had loosened, and the Tibetan Mastiff suddenly broke free and charged. at Anthony. "Ahh! Help! Ahh!" The sound of Anthony''s terrified screams echoed through the courtyard. After witnessing the whole scene unfold, Milly was speechless. Is Anthony actually Grandpa''s biological grandson? Grandpa seems to treat him like he was adopted! Just a moment ago, she had thought it was just a joke, but Philip actually pitted Anthony against the Tibetan Mastiff! When she saw the Tibetan Mastiff pounce, she was shocked. At this moment, Anthony was running wildly around the courtyard with the Tibetan Mastiff hot on his heels. Just as Anthony''s eyes met Milly''s gaze outside the window, his eyes lit up, as if he had seen hope. "Ah! Help me, Milly! Save me!" He ran towards her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 182 Unexpected Assist Before Milly could react, two figures appeared in front of her. Then she saw Apollo, who had been quiet, flying towards the ferocious Tibetan Mastiff like a sh. The Tibetan Mastiff was well-trained and had the strength of an adult human. On the other hand, Apollo was young and malnourished due to his severe nutritional deficiencies, and he was half its size. It seemed that Apollo wouldn''t be able to hold a candle to the Tibetan Mastiff. "No! It''s too dangerous!" Milly watched in horror as the person began to struggle with the dog, worried that Apollo might get hurt. She was about to rush forward to protect him, but George grabbed her from the side. He gazed calmly at the scene, saying, "Don''t worry. Apollo is an experimental subject. The dog''s no match for him." Milly didn''t understand, but George knew all too well about thebat abilities of experimental subjects. There was a previous experiment that had gone awry, resulting in a subject escaping and evading capture by five elite military forces. It took a direct missile strike to destroy it. And that was a failed experiment subject. Apollo, on the other hand, was a highly sessful and fully developed experiment subject that had survived until the end. As George finished speaking, Apollo quickly gained the upper hand. He sat on top of the Tibetan Mastiff, pinning it down with a firm grip on its neck, targeting its most vulnerable spot. The Tibetan Mastiff, which was still powerful just moments before, was nowpletely helpless in Apollo''s hands and let out a pitiful whine due to the intense pain. ¡°Woo... Woof.... intervene. Rod was shocked to see his beloved dog being treated this way and rushed over to in "Who is this young boy? How dare he hurt my grandson! Leave him alone!" Apollo didn''t respond or acknowledge Rod''s words. Anthony, who was still catching his breath behind Milly, peeked out and eximed angrily, "Old Mr. Santos, serves you right for letting your dog bitejust now. I hope he never lets go! Hmph!" Rod''s face turned red with anger. "How dare you ... Philip, do something! How could you let him disrespect me! Philip seemed delighted by the situation andughed inwardly. Haha! This is fantastic! I''m not stepping in! However, he knew that joking around has its limits, and if he upset Rod too much, he might get a heart attack. After all, they still had a long life ahead of them. If Rod got hospitalized because of this, who would serve as his source of entertainment? Thinking about this, Philip pretended to be concerned and said, ¡°Rod, Ido you admit defeat now? Is ''Gold- Chess Master'' my title to have? Chapter 182 Unexpected Assist "Just admit defeat to me, and I''ll order them to let your dog go." "Hmph!" Rod harrumphed, looking indignant. "Taking advantage of people''s weakness is despicable!" At this moment, the Tibetan Mastiff under Apollo''s control looked up at its owner and instinctively begged for help. "Woof..." The direction of its bark happened to be towards Milly''s direction. Apollo noticed that it barked at Milly and narrowed his eyes. Then a firm pnded on the Tibetan Mastiff''s faee as Apollo growled at him with his teeth bare. "Ah-woo, ah-woo... He was saying. If Milly didn''t warnnot to harm others, you''d be dead meat right now! The Tibetan Mastiff felt wronged. Rod was devastated at this point and suddenly felt tears welling up in his eyes. "Alright, alright Dadmit that you''re the strongest! You''re the "Gold Chess Master, okay! Now order this punk to release my grandson!" Philip suddenly felt refreshed and revitalized. "Okay, then! Since you''re so devoted to me, I''ll let you off this time." Looking at Apollo pinning down the Tibetan Mastiff, Philip pointed at him with his cane. ¡°Um, kid... Yeah, you... Let that dog go." Apollo didn''t move. Not even a nce was given. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 The Envious Mr Tate "Ah-woo?" Apollo seemed to understand her furrowed brow and stared intensely at George walking ahead of them. Suddenly, his eyes turned from light pink to bloodshot as he whimpered and gritted his teeth, about to pounce. Feeling his murderous intent, Milly tightened her grip on his wrist. "What are you doing?" Apollo red fiercely at George''s back, showing his teeth. "Ah-wool" It meant, /7/ kill George so you won''t be upset anymore! Milly sighed and began to educate him seriously. "You can''t hurt him. He''s a big shot. You must respect him. She hadn''t forgotten that she still owed George 135 million! She was extremely indebted to him! "Ah-woo..." "Good boy," Milly said. Meanwhile, George listened to their conversation, feeling speechless as a wave of frustration washed over him. He had been working hard to pretend he wasn''t interested in her, and it seemed to be working so far. At least, Milly wasn''t pushing back against him and was even willing to let him get closer. But... If this continued, she would start to only see him as a friend and would never develop feelings for him in the future. Sday, she might bring a guy hand say that she loved him, just like she did with Apollo Upon that thought, George''s eyes darkened orice more as his expression grew grimmer. He exuded a murderous aura. No, I can''t let that happen! Just thinking about it is suffocating. I need to change my approach. Gradual progress is good, but sometimes I have to take bold action to speed things up. In the car. Watching the scenery outside recede as they drove away from the Tate''s Mansion, Milly grew anxious, Although Apollo looks normal, his true identity remains unclear Will the Buts ept him? I''m not worried about Jordan, but Grandpa might be a different story. Apollo, remember what I told you? When we get home, be calm and respectful, and don''t get upser car okavi: Milly reminded him anxiously- 08:39 Tue, 2 Chapter 183 The Envious Mr Tate. "Ah-woo?" Apollo didn''t understand the words, but he sensed her worry and rubbed his face against her hand affectionately. "Ah-woo, ah-woo!" Just as they arrived at the Buts'' vi and were about to get out of the car, they heard a loud roar. "Cheater! I hope you rot in hell!" Milly was dumbfounded. That voice.... As she pulled Apollo out of the car, she saw Philip standing before her, rosary in one hand and a cane in the other. If Anthony hadn''t held him back, he would have likelyshed out in anger. And the person he was pointing the cane at was another elderly man with greying hair, holding a majestic Tibetan Mastiff. "Philip, you shouldn''t act like a child at your age. We should admit defeat. Since I won, I''m the Gold Chess Master, and you can only be the Silver Chess Master." "Bah! You win because you cheated, and you''re calling yourself the Gold Chess Master? What an insult to the title!" Milly was speechless. This was her first tseeing two old men argue so aggressively. Are arguments between old people this intense? It''s so simr to kids arguing! But she quickly changed her mind when she saw Philip''s anger grow. His beard bristled with rage as he hissed, "Philip, I knew you wouldn''t admit defeat. That''s why I brought my grandson here to settle the score!" The grandson he mentioned was the Tibetan Mastiff he held in his hand. He had raised that dog from a young age and treated it like his own grandson. Philip was so worked up that he jumped and swung his cane around fiercely. His chest heaved with m emotion as he spat, "Hmph! You have a grandson, huh? Well, so do I! I''ll have my grandsonpete with. yours to see who''s better! Anthony, get him!" Anthony was stunned. "Um... Grandpa? Are you serious? That''s a Tibetan Mastiff!" Philip saw him take a step back and grew even angrier. ¡°Are all these days of training for nothing? As a soldier, you should have the courage to move forward!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After scolding him loudly, he leaned in and whispered in Anthony''s can "My good box, win the Gold Chess Master'' title back for me, and I''ll buy you a big ne!" Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Register under the Buts Apollo was entirely dependent on her, and she had to care for him every step of the way. wasn''t safe for him to attend sses during the day, as he might becagitated around new faces. This was a significant issue. herm Despite this, she had made up her mind to care for him and couldn''t just give up halfway. It wouldn''t be fair to Apollo. Milly thought for a moment before saying, "If not, I''ll request a leave of absence from school and wait two years until he''s stable, then return." The room fell silent at her words. It seemed no one expected her to go to such lengths for a child she had found. George, who knew she treated Apollo differently, looked concerned. He clenched his fist on hisp, his brow furrowed in worry. Why would she be so devoted to a potentially dangerous experiment subject? To the point of sacrificing her future? It seems to be so much more than sympathy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Anthony was the first to react. He mmed the table and stood up, shouting, "No way. I won''t let it happen!¡± He went through great lengths to get into the sschool and major as Milly; he hadn''t had the chance to enjoy twith her yet, and now someone else was stealing her away? He refused to let it happen! Philip was startled and nearly dropped his rosary. Philip''s face darkened, and he hit Anthony''s leg with his cane. "What are you doing, you little brat? Sit down!" Anthony rubbed his leg, still looking unconvinced. "I don''t care. Milly can''t drop out of school. She worked hard to get into Crestfallen University. It''s such a great achievement; how can she give up so easily? "About this child... If Milly wants to raise him, she can. Our many servants can take care of him too. Why does Milly have to drop out of school? "If that''s not possible... we can let Jordan adopt him. Jordan will get married eventually; it''s better to have a kid to practice on ahead of time." Milly remained silent. Luckily, Jordan wasn''t present, or Anthony might lose a leg. "You brat! Shut your mouth and sit down!" Philip scolded Anthony, "What kind of nonsense are you talking? So you''re throwing everything to Jordan? Chapter 184 Register under the Buts Anthony looked hesitant. ¡°I''m not saying it''s impossible forto adopt the kid... It''s just that I''m not at the best age. He''s too old to be my son, and too young to be my dad... and I certainly can''t be his wife. The room fell silent again. Philip was about to lose his breath. This brat is givinga heart attack! Now I wish Rob''s Tibetan Mastiff had bitten his head off! Philip looked down at his rosary and muttered a calming prayer three times before managing to suppress his anger. If Anthony weren''t his grandson, Philip figured he would''ve had a heart attack years ago. After calming down. Philip stopped worrying about his id or grandson and instead focused on scrutinising Apollo''s face with a piercing gaze. The old man''s gaze finally lingered on Milly''s face, his toneced with disdain. "In my religion, it''s crucial to prioritise good deeds and moral principles. Since this is a noble act, 1 wouldn''t dare intervene, lest the consequences be severe. However, if he needs to be registered, it should be under the Buts to avoid gossip and spection." What does that mean? Milly wrinkled her brow, unsure of what he was implying. "Grandpa, do you mean Philip leaned back on the couch, his expression mocking. "You''re an aplished schr, but you can''t even understand such a basic concept?" Milly looked puzzled, feeling lost. Although Philip wasn''t typically harsh, he wasn''t exactly known for his kindness either. His sudden disy of kindness was unusual and made her doubtful. Just then, Philip''s expression darkened again, and he rapped his cane on the floor with loud thuds. "Arthur, chere!" As soon as he spoke, a man in ck shorts and athletic pants burst into the room, his buzz cut and determined eyes making him look imposing. He was Philip''s trusted right-hand man, who had left a high-paying job to work as Philip''s bodyguard. Anthony cowered in fear whenever Arthur appeared. Every the made a mistake, Arthur woulddrag him? away and subject him to rigorous army training. So when he saw Arthur enter the room, he hid behind the couch like a scared mouse. Arthur stopped in his tracks, bowing slightly. "Greetings, Commander!" Philip nodded slightly before raising his chin. ¡°Fight that kid. I want to see how he fares." "Yes sirl 08:39 Tue, 2 Jul MF Chapter 184 Register under the Buts Arthur followed Philip''s gesture and looked in the direction he pointed. A boy around eleven or twelfth sat on the couch, looking nervously at Arthur''s gaze. Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Sir, isn''t this ...?¡± Isn''t this bullying? He was so small and weak that Arthur could break him like a twig Additionally, Arthur was a seasoned operative with a background in special forces. His skills were renowned and respected by Philip. Philip looked at his hesitant subordinate, his expression growing more serious. "What, now? Are you afraid. to fight him?" Arthur replied quickly, "I''m not refusing because I''m afraid to fight him. It''s just that this child is so young... What if I identally hurt him?" Philip grew impatient. "Stop yapping and just do as I say!" He had just witnessed this young boy''s skills. On the surface, he looked scrawny and weak, as if he wasm unable to withstand a single blow. But in reality, his skills were quite formidable, especially when he fought against Rob''s dog, which he somehow managed to subdue in an instant. It was worth noting that the dog was a police-trained guard dog, trained by Rod himself, and it cfrom a fierce bloodline. He was eager to see what kind of foundation this young boy''s skills were built on ... Chapter 185 Chapter 185 If the Kid Wins Arthur gazed at Philip''s stern face and didn''t hesitate any longer. Turning to Apollo, who was sitting on the couch, he said, "Let''s see what you''ve got." He felt a twin of difort as he said this, as if he were intimidating a child. It''s not a fair fight: it''s one-sided aggression! Oh, well. I can''t disobey themander''s orders.... Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I''ll just stop when I have the upper hand. He''s just a kid. Milly had been living with the Buts for a while now and was familiar with Arthur, so she was surprised to see Philip letting Arthur spar with Apollo. Her eyes widened in shock. "Grandpa, should we just forget about this?" Philip remained calm, his expression unchanging as he fiddled with the beads in his hand. "If the kid wins, I''ll let him carry the Buts''st name. "When you start school, I''ll take care of him and guide him. What do you think?" Milly listened to Philip''s words, biting her lip and remaining silent. The conditions were indeed appealing. If Apollo had Philip''s protection, even if he was different from everyone else, no one would dare say anything to him. But she still felt uneasy.... "Grandpa, Apollo is still young and hasn''t received any training. He can''t control his emotions yet. If they really fight, I''m worried something might happen Philip hadn''t responded yet when Arthur spoke up to reassure her, ''Don''t worry, Ms. But. I''ll make sure to hold back and not hurt this young boy." Milly was speechless. I''m not worried about Arthur hurting Apollo; I''m worried about Apollo harming Arthur! Never mind. The conditions are indeed good. It''s a once-in-a-lifetopportunity. I''ll just pay attention and intervene if things get out of hand. Thinking about this, she turned to Apollo with a serious expression. "Apollo, remember to stop when I say so. Don''t kill, okay?" Apollo looked puzzled and tilted his head. "Ah-woo?" "Just knock him down like you did that big ck dog earlier. As soon as you do that, you have to stop fighting, okay?" Apollo''s bright eyes sparkled as he nodded enthusiastically. "Ah-woo!" Chapter 185 If the Kid Wins "Ah-wool" Apollo stood up and walked towards Arthur at Milly''s orders, but when he turned around and faced. Arthur, his eyes shed with impatience. Arthur felt a shiver run down his spine at the intensity of those red eyes, which reminded him of the Wolf King he had encountered when he was on a mission a long tago He cleared his throat andposed himself before looking down at Apollo''s small form. "Don''t be scared. Themander just wants to test your strength. I''ll let you make three moves first. After that, I''ll attack." Apollo''s eyebrows furrowed in annoyance as he thought Arthur was really noisy! Apollo''s eyes seemed to ze over, his face a mask of calmness as he gazed at Arthur with an intensity that bordered on unsettling. Before Arthur could react, Apollo had already taken him down in a sh, his grip on Arthur''s neck like a vice. The whole encounter was over in three seconds. Philip barely had tto lift his tea cup before the fight concluded. The living room fell silent, as if titself had stopped. The only people looking somewhat normal were Milly and George, who knew the truth about Apollo''s abilities. "Ah-woo, ah-woo... Apollo''s eyes shone with excitement, as if he was gloating about following Milly''s instructions to the letter. Milly''s lips curled into a smile, despite knowing it wasn''t the right tto praise him. Still, she couldn''t help but acknowledge Apollo''s enthusiasm, so she gave him a genuine thumbs-up. "Good job, Apollo!" Apollo''s eyes lit up at Milly''s praise, and he beamed with joy, bobbing his head up and down. "Ah-woo!" In contrast to the happy scene, Arthur seethed with anger, his face darkening with each passing second. He pped the floorboards in frustration, panting heavily. "No way! This one doesn''t count! I let him make three moves first, Commander! This round doesn''t count!" Philip regained hisposure, and he stroked his nose, still trying to process what had just happened. He figured his eyesight was failing due to his age. I didn''t even see what happened! As he thought this over, he nodded slightly. "That''s right... Arthur did let him make a few moves first. Let''s try again. Arthur, you don''t need to go easy on him now." "Yes, Commander!" Hearing Philip. Milly pulled Apollo back up to his feet, cautioning him, "Apollo, be carefulter, okay?" Arthur had underestimated Apollo earlier. As a special operative, he might defeat Apollo if he fought him seriously. Apollo''s eves were wide as he listened to Milly''s warning. It wasn''t clear whether he understood. "Ah-woo... 08:40 Tue, 2 Jul M. Chapter 185 If the Kid Wins The two of them faced off once more for the second round. Philip was more alert this time, his eyes fixed intently on the twodfighters without touching his tea. He didn''t want to miss anything. Arthur was just as focused, his expression cold and serious. But Apollo was still unfazed, his usual calm demeanour unwavering. Suddenly, he puckered up and took off like a shot. Two secondster... Arthur found himself being tackled again, with Apollo grabbing his neck, this twithin only two seconds. Arthur began to question his own identity and reality. Who am I? Where am I? Why am I seeing the familiar ceiling again? Philip''s jaw dropped once more in shock... Am I really going blind? How could I not have seen Arthur attack? The only one enjoying himself was Apollo, who rode Arthur like a bucking bronco, while gazing at Milly with wide eyes and a happy smile, howling, "Ah-woo, ah-wool" Milly smiled awkwardly and gave him another thumbs-up. "Wow, Apollo, that''s impressive Apollo''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he climbed up from the ground like a puppy ying fetch. He seemed to have discovered a new gand let out a delighted howl as he kicked Arthur, who was on the ground. "Ah-woo, ah-woo... He was eager to make Arthur get back up and continue fighting. This is great! Every tI knock him down. Milly will praise me.... I can y this gall day long! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Seven Times in a Row Arthur was knocked down again, and this time, he lost hisposure. His usually stern face was contorted in frustration as he eximed, "Commander, no more! My skills are no match for this young boy''s! I surrender. Please ask him to stop!" He couldn''t believe it. He was once a top-notch operative who could take down opponents now he had been bested by a child. with ease. but Seven times in a row! What was even more humiliating was that Apollo saw Arthur crying out and thought he wasn''t giving up. like the Tibetan Mastiff. He stretched out his hand, about to grab Arthur''s crotch. "Ah-woo!" Luckily, Milly intervened in tto stop him. As she pulled Apollo back up, she apologised to Arthur, saying, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Arthur. Apollo is still young and doesn''t understand manners. Please forgive him." Arthur got up slowly, waving his hand in defeat. "No, it''s fine. His skills are truly impressive. I''m just too old." Actually, he was only twenty-nine this year. But if he didn''t say that, it would be even more embarrassing! Milly smiled awkwardly but couldn''t find the words tofort him. After all, she had seen how Apollo had broken the iron cage and effortlessly removed a car door Hence, it wasn''t that embarrassing to lose to him. Unaware of the awkward atmosphere, Apollo looked at Milly with a pleading expression while pointing at Arthur, his eyes shining with hope. "Ah-woo, ah-woo!" Milly, you haven''t praisedthis round! Milly was speechless. This isn''t the best tto shower him with praises. "Ahem!" Philip cleared his throat, breaking the tension. He rubbed his rosary and said, "This kid is not bad. He''s got the potential to beca great soldier. I''ll let him follow me, I guess." Despite sounding reluctant, his face betrayed his excitement. His group of friends had grandchildren in the army, and shad even risen to becsquad leaders at a young age. They often showed off to Philip, making him jealous. Although the Buts produced many capable and aplished young men, none of them could win a battle or hold their ground in a fight. He had always been troubled by that. But now, there was this young boy who was unexpectedly talented... Even though they were not blood-rted, he would be part of the family after being registered under the Buts. This kid was so young and already so skilled. If he developed him further, the possibilities were endless! He''ll make the family proud! He can wipe out all those old men''s grandsons! So what if they''re squad leaders, special 08:40 Tue, 2 Chapter 186 Seven Times in a Row He can defeat them with a single blow! Haha! The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He couldn''t help but imagine hanging Apollo on his belt and taking him out to show off. Milly heard Philip''s words and rxed slightly, thinking that it meant Apollo would be allowed to join their family. But... She still wasn''t convinced and kept quiet for a moment before speaking, ¡°Grandpa... Apollo is different from ordinary peop He- But George cut her off mid-sentence, shaking his head slightly towards her as if to warn her from saying too much. Milly looked at him with a puzzled expression, unsure of what he meant. George didn''t rush to exin it. Instead, he took over the conversation and said, "He can''t speak. Milly''s just worried that you wouldn''t ept him." Philip tapped his cane and snorted, ''Hmph, I''ve lived a long life, and I''m not the kind of person who can''t distinguish right from wrong. If the kid can''t speak, we can get him a signnguage teacher to teach him. The Buts don''tck money for that." George quickly followed up with, "Of course, Old Mr. But. That''s very wise." Philip nodded his head and looked at the young boy sitting beside Milly, his eyes growing more fond and enthusiastic with each passing moment. He couldn''t help but wave his hand towards Apollo, saying, "Your name''s Apollo, right? Chere." Apollo didn''t seem to hear him and remained by Milly''s side, his bright eyes fixed on her as he cooed, ¡°Ah- woo, ah-woo... Philip saw that he was ignoring him, and his face grew red with embarrassment. No one in the Buts would dare ignore their elder''s words like that. He raised his voice again. ¡°Apollo, chere!" This time, Philip''s loud voice caught Apollo''s attention, but the look in his eyes was one of annoyance, as if to say, This old man is so annoying! After ring at Philip, Apollo turned around and gazed at Milly with a soft and endearing expression, cooing again, "Ah-woo.... Philip was stunned. Milly knew Apollo relied on her, so she wasn''t too surprised by thism reaction. Instead, she couldn''t help but find it amusing to see Philip getting flustered. She didn''t expect the old man who was once so intimidating to be outdone by a child over ten years old. Is this what they call a reversal of fortunes? 08:40 Tue, 2 Jul M. Chapter 186 Seven Times in a Row. Although it was funny, it shouldn''t beca joke. After all, Philip''s face was already turning red. Milly checked herself and suppressed her amusement, then she lightly m patted Apollo''s head and whispered. softly. "Apollo, you shouldn''t be rude. Grandpa just called you. Go apologise to him now." Then she leaned in close to him and whispered again, "Be good and don''t make Grandpa angry. Our lives are in his hands. He''s a big shot in the Buts," "Ah-woo?" Apollo cocked his head to one side, looking inquiringly. Big shot? "Yes, if you make him happy, we can both stand our ground at the Buts. Got it?" Milly tried to exin in simple terms. But Apollo''s big eyes still looked puzzled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Apollo didn''t understand, but he could sense her emotions. She wanted him to be kind to the old man. Hmm... that''s not too hard. As long as it makes Milly happy, I''ll treat th Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Stephanie Might Be Sent Away? Milly watched Apollo sit quietly beside Philip, his behaviour perfectly well-behaved, without any tantrums or outbursts. Even when Philip awkwardly patted his arm, Apollo just let out a soft "ah-woo" and didn''t resist. She rxed slightly, then her eyes shifted to George, who was sipping his tea calmly beside her. She raised an eyebrow, asking. "Why did you stopjust now?" She had wanted to remind Philip that Apollo wasn''t an ordinary person, prone to outbursts and extrviolence. It was best to take precautions to avoid any idents. He was the subject of a secret experiment, so they needed to keep things under wraps to avoid chaos. But they couldn''t just say nothing either, in case something unexpected happened. She would feel responsible if something went wrong. George put his tea cup down on the table nonchntly. He nced at Apollo, who was sitting obediently beside Philip, and said. There''s no need to exin." "What?" Milly asked. "You haven''t noticed, have you? Apollo follows your every instruction without question. If you tell him not to kill, he won''t kill. If you tell him to control his emotions, he will. So, as long as you guide him well, he won''t do anything wrong. "And the more you say, the higher the chances of looking suspicious. So it''s better to say nothing," George continued. Milly furrowed her brow as she thought about it.... It seemed like that was true. In the past two days, whenever she had instructed Apollo to do something, he had done it well and never disobeyed her. He had changedpletely from the wild boy in the cage just a few days ago. It turned out that he had been listening. -Milly felt a warm sensation spread through her heart as she realised that she wasn''t alone in this venture. Their rtionship was a two-way street. George noticed Milly''s gaze, and his eyes lingered for a moment before he asked suddenly, "Are you going to sign with apany?" The topic shifted too quickly for Milly to react. "Huh?" George raised an eyebrow and repeated his question. "You''ve decided to join the entertainment industry. right? The Buts''pany doesn''t involve this field and can''t provide you with better resources. "You can sign with Tate Group instead, George said. ¡°I can arrange for Bonnie to be your manager. It''s perfect timing since Tate Group is preparing a new TV series and you can join directly." Milly was stunned. Chapter 187 Stephanie Might Be Sent Away? "Who? v You just mentioned ... Bonnie? Is it the Bonnie I''m thinking of?" Bonnie was a renowned nin the entertainment and fashion circles. She had brought many actors and models into the international spotlight. Her business acumen was legendary, and her connections were extensive; no matter who she met, be it directors, investors, or producers, they would all show her srespect. I remember that Bonnie announced her retirement from the industry a year ago... This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Or am I mistaken? Are there two Bonnies? But then George nodded again. ¡°Yes, it''s the sBonnie. I think there''s only one Bonnie who''s the top agent in the entertainment industry." Milly''s eyes widened in surprise. "So it''s really her. But isn''t she already retired?" George nodded again, not hiding anything. "Yes, she is. At the time, she felt there were no more artists worth managing and she wanted to start a family, so she chose to retire. "But she owesa favour. If I ask, she won''t say no. Besides... Milly''s eyes lit up as she asked, "What?" "Besides, I think you two have simr temperaments. You''re definitelypatible with each other," George said. Milly couldn''t help but admit that she was tempted. For an actor, getting a good agent is like winning the lottery; it''s extremely rare. The two people are bound together, mutually dependent and mutually propelling each other. But if Bonnie were to becher agent, she would have to sign with Tate Group. She didn''t want to get entangled with George anymore... not after she already owed him 135 million dors, and she didn''t know when she could repay him. Adding that to the fact that the Buts were on the verge of bankruptcy, joining a newpany at such a twould be like burning bridges. After a moment of contemtion, Milly replied, "I''ll think about it. I''m not in a rush." George didn''t pressure her further. He just nodded and said. "Feel free to callwhen you''ve made up your mind." "I will," Milly said. That afternoon, Philip and Anthony took Apollo out for a while. After Milly sent George off, she couldn''t help but think about his words as she walked. The more she thought about it, the more appealing it seemed, and the more conflicted she felt... Suddenly, she ran into a wall and bumped her nose against it, making it sting. Tears sprang to her eyes. 08:40 Tue, 2 Jul MF. Chapter 187 Stephanie Might Be Sent Away? "Ow... That hurts..... Xavier stood there, looking at the girl who was now, sitting on the ground with her hands over her nose, his brow furrowed in concern. His voice was cold and rebuking. "So annoying." Milly finally managed topose herself and looked up at Xavier. He had lost his previous air of listlessness and had regained his usual cool temperament. The only thing that hadn''t changed was his disdainful gaze as he looked at her. Although she didn''t want to appear too enthusiastic, she knew that he Q would take offense if she didn''t say anything how that she had run into him. She didn''t want to add on to her pile of troubles. "Hey, Xavier." Milly smiled sweetly. Xavier let out a cold snort and looked her up and down before shing a cold nce. "You''d better be careful e and not overstep your bounds. Although Jordan cares a lot about you, Jordan''s not the one running the family." Milly didn''t understand what he was getting at. "Stephanie is kind; she can''t be bothered with you, but that doesn''t give you the right to bully her. You''d better stop with your dirty tricks before I lose my temper." Milly was more and more perplexed. "If Stephanie is really sent away," Xavier continued, "I swear I''ll make sure you can''t stay at the Buts!" He turned around without looking at her again and walked away. Milly was utterly confused. Was he kicked in the head by a horse or something? I didn''t even say anything, and he''s blurted out so much nonsense. Why doesn''t he just go find Stephanie if he likes her so much? What''s the point ofing over here and saying she might be sent away? He can just send her off. if that''s the case... Huh? Wait a minute... Did he just say Stephanie might be sent away? In the book, Stephanie isn''t actually the Buts biological daughter or anything, but she''s a main character nheless. The whole story E revolves around the way she was treated at the Buts, so it doesn''t make sense for her to be suddenly sent away. Who''s sending her away? Where are they sending her? ? 08:40 Tue, Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Although I''m Crippled, My Spirit Isn''t Milly was about to rush after Xavier to rify things, but Xavier seemed uninterested in talking to her and headed upstairs instead. The situation was getting weirder and weirder. Did the plot of the change? Or did my being trapped in the book cause a butterfly effect? Ugh! Frustrated. Milly pulled her hair as she copsed onto the sofa. If she had known she would end up trapped in the book, she wished she had just read and memorised the entire instead, so she wouldn''t have to guess what was going on now. Just then, a ghostly cry echoed from the doorway. "Jordan, you have to believe me! I swear on my honour that I have no ulterior motives towards Milly! I''m not sbeast! "And besides, we''re rted by blood! Even if I were a beast, I wouldn''t darey a hand on my own sister! You know how those public ounts are like; they''re drawn to news like flies to dung, afraid they''d lose out on the juicy gossip. I''ve already let rk handle it. Trust me, by tomorrow morning, the trending topic will be gone! "Jordan, please! I''ve been kneeling for a whole day! Just believeand unfreeze my card. Please, Jordan have mercy on me!" Jonathan kept pleading. Milly turned around and saw Jordan approaching her with an icy aura surrounding him, his brows furrowed deeply. He walked quickly into the living room, followed by Jonathan, who was limping and looked like he was about to copse. What''s going on? Jonathan''s eyes snapped towards Milly sitting on the couch, and suddenly, he felt his waist and legs no longer ache. He slid over to her side and began wiping away tears. "Sob... Milly, believe me! I would never dare touch you! My heart is pure and true, loyal and unwavering! It''s like the purest heart of a newborn baby!" Milly was perplexed. These words carry a positive meaning, but why do they feel strange? And it sounds like a weird tto say them. "Jonathan, what''s wrong? Slow down," she uttered. Jonathan sniffled and pitifully wiped his tears. "Sob... Jordan froze my card and madekneel for a whole day! My knees are still sore now... I might be crippled, Milly! Sob!" Chapter 188 Although I''m Crippled, My Spirit Isn''t He wasn''t that upset earlier, but hearing Milly consoling him, his emotions erupted, making him a sobbing mess. Hearing his deafening sobs, Milly didn''t think it was an act. Her expression changed instantly. "Crippled? Let''s go to the hospital right away!" Jonathan hesitated for a moment before trying to lift his pant leg to show her his bruised knees. But he only got halfway before hearing a sound. "Ahem!" The man standing nearby narrowed his eyes menacingly, his gaze like ice. Jonathan froze immediately. "Haha... Milly, although I''m crippled, my spirit isn''t... um, I mean, it seems my legs are fine... I''ll just apply shydrogen peroxideter. Ugh, Jordan really favours sisters over brothers! How despicable! Hmph! Milly didn''t notice Jordan''s cold demeanour and was still worried about Jonathan''s leg. Hearing him saying he might be crippled to him saying he was okay, she frowned slightly, unsure if she should trust him. "You''re okay? For real? You were just saying you might be crippled!" Her words had barely fallen when a soothing voice echoed from behind her, apanied by the faint scent of milk. "Don''t listen to him. His legs are perfectly fine." Then a box of exquisite cakes was presented to her. "The new cake shop downstairs has just opened, and I saw many girls waiting in line. I thought you might like it too. Want to try some?" Milly''s eyes sparkled with joy as she took the cake. "Thank you, Jordan. How did you know I''ve been craving caketely?" No girl could resist the temptation of petite cakes! And this was no ordinary cake. Jordan had gone out of his way to buy it, and the affection behind it surpassed the value of the cake itself! Seeing her happy eyes as she hesitated to open the cake box, Jordan couldn''t help but smile. He yfully ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Eat it while it''s fresh! If you like it, I''ll bring you sback from work every day." Milly nodded with a smile. "Okay" of Seeing that Jordan easily diverted Milly''s attention with a petite cake, Jonathan suddenly felt a pang jealousy. He sniffed disdainfully and started topare himself. "Hmm, just one petite cake? I''ll buy you a hundred tomorrow!" "Oh?" Jordan chuckled coldly at his boasts, mercilessly poking at his sensitive spot. "How are you nning to pay for them?" Jonathan froze for a second. Chapter 188 Although I''m Crippled, My Spirit Isn''t He didn''t say anything more, but his heart was already heavy with sadness. Dmn it, my card''s been frozen.... N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. On the side, Milly carefully unwrapped the cake box, revealing an exquisite cake inside. She took a small bite and savoured the creamy vour, her eyes sparkling with delight. At this moment, she also sensed that something was off between the two of them. She suddenly remembered Jonathan''s sobs;bining that with Jonathan''s card being frozen by Jordan.... She blinked twice, curiosity getting the better of her as she asked softly, "Jonathan I heard you mentioning trending topics. What''s up with that? Who''s trending now?" Jonathan was taken aback. "Milly... don''t you know about today''s trending topic?" Milly shrugged, still unaware. "I don''t know." She hadn''t checked her phone sincest night after messaging Leon and didn''t have the mind to check again this morning due to worrying about taking Apollo home. But now that she looked at Jonathan''s expression, it seemed like it was rted to herself. She quickly pulled out her phone and opened Twitter, only to find that her nwas trending. There were hundreds of thousands of posts under her name. Why am I trending again? Not only was she trending, but even Jonathan and his agency were trending too. The second-ranked hashtag was #Jonathan''s RtionshipExposed. The third-ranked hashtag was #Jonathan''sAgency rification back Milly furrowed her brow and felt a foreboding sense creeping up her spine. She couldn''t help but look at the person sitting next to her with a fearful expression and asked, "So... do theizens think I''m your girlfriend?" 1 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Oliver''s a Third Party It wasn''t just one fan who got roasted, but anyone who had ever insulted Milly, whether new or old fans, was severely reprimanded until they stopped tweeting. This wasn''t even the end of it. Oliver even posted a long thread on his Twitter ount during the lull, roughly summarising that Milly was under his protection and that anyone who insulted her was essentially insulting him. He also mentioned that Jonathan was a dog who didn''t deserve to be with Milly. Milly was speechless as she read on. Regardless of whether this over-the-top approach was right. Oliver''s protectiveness over his friends was quite admirable. As a result of his antics, manyizens'' attention shifted immediately, and seven started specting about what kind of powerful person Milly was to attract Oliver''s defense. Oliver''s fans saw their beloved idol standing up for Milly and immediately shifted their focus, attacking anyone who insulted Milly. If Oliver wasn''t scared to attack his fans, then they had nothing to fear. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They stood by Oliver and those he cared about; anyone who bullied Oliver''s people were their enemy! Only five minutes passed before the online public opinion underwent a tic transformation .... Seeing this, Jonathan widened his eyes in surprise and jumped up from the couch. "D''mn! I can''t believe I didn''t think of this strategy! No way. I also want to get involved and roast those haters!" Milly was his sister, so he should be protecting her instead of letting Oliver steal the credit! Besides, Oliver was secretly getting close to Milly in front of him, which hinted at ulterior motives. Jonathan felt that he needed to protect Milly! As he was about to take action, Milly quickly grabbed his arm and stopped him, "Wait, Jonathan. Don''t say anything for now." Jonathan looked at her with a wounded expression. "Milly, do you not loveanymore?" Milly sighed before saying. That''s not the point." These are all unrted. "You''re a central figure in this incident, so if you speak up, people will just say you''re confirming rumours and might even escte the situation. But Oliver is different; he''s a third party, andizens will be more inclined to believe him. Do you understand?" After she exined this, Jonathan actually started to think about it and nodded after a moment. That makes sense." As he listened in, Milly let out a sigh of relief. If things had gone the other way, the two of them would''ve been branded as adulterers and then stoned to death. Chapter 190 Oliver''s a Third Party Luckily, Jonathan was perceptive and picked up on her intention. But she didn''t have tto rx for long before Jonathan lit up again and asked excitedly. "You just said Oliver is a third party. Who is he with? Do you have evidence? Who told you? Is it reliable? Tell me. I want to take him down!" Milly looked at him, stunned. Did I word that poorly, or does Jonathan have hearing issues? It wasn''t until Jonathan got hit by Jordan''s two ps on the head that he finally stopped talking, Then Jordan took away his phone and, ignoring his resistance, dragged him by the cor before throwing him into a corner facing the wall. Jonathan stared at the wall with his head bowed in shame. After doing all of this, Jordan elegantly wiped his hands clean with a damp cloth before wiping away the cream that had identally gotten on Milly''s palm. Milly looked at Jonathan sitting dejectedly in the corner and couldn''t help but smile wryly. She pitied him and pleaded with Jordan on his behalf, Jordan, Jonathan is just looking out for me. Can''t we just forget about it?" Jordan narrowed his eyes and coldly replied, "He and Anthony took calcium supplements when they were kids and ate away their brains. I need to be firm so he learns his lesson." Milly stood dumbfounded, realising Jordan''s cruel nature! After rk received an urgent call from Jordan, he finalised the contract and then rushed to the Buts vi without hesitation. Upon entering, he saw Jordan wiping Milly''s hands on the floor. He didn''t know whether to step in or not. Will I disturb Mr. But and Milly''s intimate sibling moment? Mr. But won''t silence me, right? In the end, Jonathan, who was standing in the corner, saw him and asked, ¡°rk, what are you doing standing at the door? Why don''t you cin?" rk was stupefied. Jonathan''s words caught the attention of the two people in the room. Jordan calmly turned around threw away the damp cloth he was holding before saying, "Con in." rk finally walked in with a file folder, bowing respectfully. *Mr. But, this is the contract that was just finalised by thew department. Please take a look. and "I''ve already taken care of the trending topics before I came,¡± rk said. ¡°I think it''s been removed by now. And I''ve also released the news about Milly joining the studio, and the response seems to be quite positive. "And also.... He hadn''t even finished speaking when a slender figure appeared at the door. rk''s words immediately stopped. Stephanie had wless makeup on as she carried a limited-edition handbag and wore a pair of four inch Chapter 190 Oliver''s a Third Party heels, looking nothing like a recent high-school graduate. However, her face looked tired and worn out. Milly couldn''t help but feel that Stephanie was staring at her with animosity. Although she had previously had animosity towards her, she had never shown it so openly before. What is going on? Is she preparing for a confrontation?- It seemed unlikely. Stephanie looked weak and innocent, but beneath thaty a calcting mind that wouldn''t take action without being certain of her chances of winning. As expected, when she saw that Philip wasn''t around and only Jordan was there, she quickly@ut away her apimosity and sat down on the couch beside Jordan, batting her eyshes at him coquettishly while remarking. "Jordan, you''re hso early today!" Jordan gave her a brief nce before looking back at rk with a serious expression. "Continue," he ordered. rk coughed awkwardly and nced at Stephanie''s dark expression before gulping nervously. This noble family is quite chaotic. They say Mr. But spoils his sisters rotten. It seems that this rumour is half true, as Mr. But only spoils his biological sister! Focused on work, rk mustered up scourage to continue speaking. "Ahem... As for the resources we have at our disposal now, including variety shows, movies, TV s, and advertisements, I''ve got them all organised for you to review. However, all of these resources were previously tailored for Mr. Jonathan''s needs, and it''s not guaranteed that Ms. Milly will fit in. But don''t worry. Ms. Milly has just joined the circle, so she can slowly build up her resources over time." W Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Sign with Jonathan''s Agency Jonathan looked down, his voice filled with desperation. ¡°I just got too excited seeing Milly. I didn''t know someone was recording me. "Besides, Milly and I both have thest nBet, and they still can''t figure out we''re siblings. It''s like they''re stupid or something. I''m innocent." Both Milly and Jordan were dumbfounded. He''s quite good at making excuses, but nothing else. Milly smiled wryly. "Jonathan, thest nBet is prettymon, and we haven''t publicly disclosed our rtionship, so it''s normal that they don''t know we''re rted." Unexpectedly, Jonathan insisted on his innocence, pouting and looking slightly haughty. "Even if it''s amonst name, what about our physical resemnce? We''re like two peas in a pod; they''re obviously too blind to see it, and yet they''re still using me!" Milly was speechless. Two peas in a pod? The two of us may share a certain resemnce, but we''re not even remotely simr, let alone identical. In the entertainment industry, where there are countless handsand beautiful people, having a few lookalikes is perfectly normal. Otherwise, they wouldn''t call people a version of others. Jonathan naturally caught the eye of the two of them and subtly tensed up. I''ve been trying my best too. I''ve even had the agency issued a statement.... Milly took a nce at the online trends and saw that most of Jonathan''s fans had calmed down after the statement was released, so it didn''t cause much loss. However, there were still manyizens, especially Oliver''s fans, who clung to this hot topic like their lives. depended on it. Theyunched scathing attacks and snarkyments. Jonathan was fine-his fans weren''t going to back down when someone insulted their idol. They rallied together to retaliate with viciouseback But Milly was in a world of trouble. She had no fans, no Twitter ount, and Oliver''s fans were scolding her online. Jonathan''s female fans were cursing her out, and seven dug up her exam results, which got her trending thest time. Right after that, #UnderachieverMilly began trending once more, Last time, n had decided to help take it down because he couldn''t stand it. This time, it seemed like things were worse and could not be contained, with fans having a much bigger reaction. She had just shot her first show and started her entertainment career, yet she was already criticised online and trending. If she didn''t handle it well, she''d be cklisted from the industry. While being cklisted might mean fin a way, it would also ruin her image and make it hard for her to get decent roles, thus limiting her possibilities. This wasn''t what she wanted. Chapter 189 Sign with Jonathan''s Agency: But once I do that, I''ll be saddled with thebel of ''Ms. But; that''s impossible forto shake off afterwards, and I won''t be able to help the Buts after we go bankrupt! Jordan noticed Milly''s furrowed brow and gently stroked her hair before saying, "Don''t worry. I have a n." Milly asked. "Really? What is it?" "Yes." Jordan nodded. "You don''t have a contract with anypany right now, so you can use this opportunity to sign with my agency instead. Then the agency will take care of you like one of our own." Milly was taken aback. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s eyes lit up with excitement as he nodded enthusiastically. ¡°That''s a great idea! My agency doesn''t have any signed artists right now, and if you join us, I can give you all the resources we receive as a team! You can stay at hand rx while I go out and find you opportunities!" Jordan shot a nce at Jonathan''s overexcited expression before freezing him with an icy stare. Scared into submission, Jonathan sat back down before Jordan turned to Milly again, his eyes softening once more. "Jonathan''s agency might not be big, but its PR and legal teams are both under the sumbre as the Buts, so you won''t have to worry about their ability. And since we''re working together, I''ll feel more at case. The entertainment industry was a treacherous sea, and he was nning to create an entertainment department just for Milly anyway. But before he could even put his n into action, this situation arose. After sthought, the most stable approach seemed to be signing Milly up with Jonathan''s agency. On one hand, it would alleviate his concerns about her being taken advantage of or bullied, and on the other hand, being under the Buts'' wing would ensure she had ess to all the resources she needed. Despite Milly''s repeated insistence on relying on herself, as her older brother, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Milly pursed her lips, thinking that this n was indeed feasible and beneficial to her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, then. Shall we sign the contract today?" she asked. Jordan smiled. "Not yet. As long as you agree with this n, I''ll prepare everything on the PR side. Whether you sign or not, it doesn''t matter. It''s ourpany, after all. We can choose whether or not to sign. It''s just a formality. "Besides," Jordan continued, "you''re only temporarily working at Jonathan''s agency. Once you''re established, I''ll set up a stufor you and let you be your own boss." Milly felt a warmth in her heart. Every word Jordan spoke was filled with genuine affection for her. Thanks, Jordan. I get it now,/she said. It seemed like Bonnie and I are not meant to be. Chapter 189 Sign with Jonathan''s Agency Just then, Jonathan, who was sitting quietly, suddenly said, ¡°Huh? What''s going on? Has Oliver gone crazy?" Milly was perplexed. "What''s wrong?¡± she asked. Jonathan''s eyes widened as he handed her his phone and exined, "Look at this! Oliver is basically scolding his loyal fans!" Milly took the phone and looked, only to find that it was true. Oliver''s Sweetheart: ''Haha, congrattions to Jonathan''s fans on having a sister-inw! This girl is a. master of fabridating rumours. She ???? did that with Michelle before, and now she''s trying to make up rumours with Jonathan. It''s never-ending! Please tell me, Jonathan''s fans, are you happy with such a sister- inw? Oliver retweeted Oliver''s Sweetheart: "What the hell are you talking about? Why are you spouting nonsense with my nin your username? You''re makinglook bad!" Oliver''s Sweetheart: "Wow, Oliver, are you finally noticing me? Wait, Oliver, are you alright? I''m helping you by fighting against the enemy! I''m your No. 1 fan!¡± Oliver retweeted Oliver''s Sweetheart: You can just target Jonathan and leave Milly alone! She''s a remarkable figure, and even have to address her respectfully. Who are you to say anything about her! Go apologise to her immediately, or else I''ll send a subpoena to your doorstep! Oliver''s Sweetheart: ''What the heck?" Chapter 191 Chapter 191 But Group''s Ambassador Jordan picked up the file nonchntly, his long fingers flipping through it slowly before his expression fell. He asked coldly, "Are there no endorsement for high-end fashion brands? No decent TV roles? The stuhas been around for so long, and this is what they''ve managed to secure?" rk was taken aback. These resources may not be top-notchpared to those of a major star, but Jonathan''s poprity was established, and he was already aiming for a Best Actor award. Therefore, all the resources he received were carefully selected and high-quality. Why did they all sound like trash when it cout of Jordan''s mouth? Any one of these resources would be enough to make other celebrities in the industry go crazy. Jordan''s face remained cold as he tossed the file onto the table, making a loud sound as the papers scattered. "The global brand ambassador contract for the Buts'' electronic products is up for renewal in two years. We should let them go. ording to the contract, we''llpensate them every penny without exception, and on top of that, we''ll give them an additional 10% of their original payment. This endorsement will go to Milly. When the es, I''ll personally announce it at a press conference." Milly didn''t respond immediately, still stunned. ¡°Huh?" rk coughed awkwardly and added, "Mr. But, there are only two years left on the contract. Why not wait a bit longer? It''s not that urgent." Jordan narrowed his eyes slightly, his dark gaze shing with annoyance. ''Do we need to consider the ambassador''s feelings to terminate a contract?" rk hesitated. "Well... not exactly..." Jordan seemed to have had enough. "Then let them go. We''ll do everything in our power to satisfy their demands, but if they don''t know what''s good for them, we''ll just expose sof their dirt." The entertainment industry was aplicated world. There were very few people in it with no dirt to dig. Jordan was confident he could use people''s weakness against them.¡± Milly finally reacted, surprised that Jordan would go to such lengths for her sake. She quickly waved her hand and tried to stop him. "You don''t need to do that, Jordan. As a new artist, I can''t take on such high-level resources right now. And I just got off the trending list; if I''m associated with the Buts agaj might just spark another wave of rumours." Silb Actually, these weren''t the most important things; what was crucial was that Jordan couldn''t afford to waste money! The Buts''pany was already on the verge of bankruptcy; if they spent more money, they would just dig themselves deeper into debt. It might be the final straw that breaks the camel''s back. When Jordan saw Milly''s worried expression, he smiled softly and gently stroked her hair. "You don''t need Chapter 191 But Group''s Ambassador Milly was taken aback. Jordan seems to be missing the point! At that moment, a voice rang out from the corner, "I don''t agree either!" This outburst immediately changed Jordan''s gentle gaze into one of disgust. "What does it have to do with you? Just stand still and shut up!" Jonathan ignored everyone and rushed over to Jordan''s leg, hugging it tightly as he began to sob uncontrobly. Jordan, please don''t rece the ambassador! This ambassador is handsand hardworking; if you rece him, it''ll be a loss for the Buts!" Jordan raised an eyebrow, his disgust growing more apparent by the second and almost ready to boil over. "Let go!" he growled. Jonathan refused to let go and continued to cling tightly to Jordan''s leg as he wailed loudly, Jordan, listen to the voices of the people! Tyranny will always be punished; people need democracy!" Milly was speechless. Wow! As far as I know, Jonathan isn''t well-educated; I never expected his thoughts to be so profound But... isn''t that a bit of a stretch? He even raised issues of politics! Jonathan''s shouting gave Jordan a headache, and he rubbed his forehead in frustration before speaking coldly. "What does this have to do with you? Go stand in the corner!" Jonathan''s face turned red with anger as he held tighter onto his pant leg. "How can you say that? It''s got everything to do with me!" Jordan raised an eyebrow. "How so?" He wanted to see what he could cup with. "For example, Jonathan said, "we''re all from the scountry, and we should love and care for each other like one family. How can you permit senseless violence and expose people''s secrets? That''s immoral! "Just as a song goes, The world is cruel The world is wicked It''s I alone whom you can trust in this whole city I am your only friend... Milly rolled her eyes. Why''s he singing out of nowhere? She didn''t know about Jordan, but she herself felt the urge to p Jonathan. As expected, Jordan was already getting annoyed, and his eyes were scanning the room as if looking for something to hit lonathan with Rut Jonathan was still lost in his own world singing away Chapter 191 But Group''s Ambassador Just as Jordan was about tosh out, Milly quickly grabbed Jonathan and pulled him back down, smiling and trying to calm the situation. Jonathan, stop singing. We don''t have tto waste, so just get to the point already." If you keep going. I''m going to sew your mouth shut! Jonathan stopped singing and looked at Jordan''s dark face before shrinking back. "Oh, the point is that I''m the ambassador... So please don''t terminate the contract." Milly and rk were speechless. You could''ve just said that and saved us from your performance! Even Jordan abandoned his cold expression as his brow furrowed like a mountain range. "You''re the ambassador for But Group?" Jonathan''s face fell apart in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock. "Jordan, don''t you know it''s me? I''ve been doing this for five years! "These five years, I''ve worked tirelessly for the Buts'' business... business I''ve been live-streaming, attending press conferences, and constantly interacting with fans... I''ve given my all to this job. And you had no idea?" Jordan shook his head without hesitation. "I really didn''t know." Jonathan felt like he''d been stabbed in the chest! "Besides, But Group''s profits haven''t shown significant growth over the past few years, which means you haven''t been a good ambassador." Jonathan felt like he''d been stabbed again! "Furthermore, a star''s poprity is short-lived, usuallysting only an year or so. Since you haven''t brought in high returns in this tframe, thepany can easily rece you." Jonathan felt like he''d been stabbed once more. As Jordan was about to speak up again, Jonathan clutched his chest om and stumbled out of the room, mumbling. "Enjoy your chat... I''m going to go set up a stall and sell knives by the river or something... Milly looked at him dumbfoundedly. She then nced at Jordan with concern and deliberated before speaking up, Jordan, Jonathan''s worked hard... Maybe we shouldn''t rece him after all." This time, Jordan didn''t object and just responded with a cold hum. Jonathan was his brother; no matter how useless he was, Jordan couldn''t abandon him. So, he could just make do with him. The lively discussion went on as Stephanie sat on the couch beside them, her eyes shing with malice as she clenched her fists. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why... X Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Bonnie''s Arrival Despite both being sisters, why did Jordan go to such great lengths to enter the entertainment industry for Milly while she was left to meet her biological parents, who were old and poor? She didn''t want to! She was the eldest daughter of the Buts. From the moment she stepped into the Buts'' door, she was destined to be superior to others. Her life should be at the brilliant and glorious centre of the world, not in that remote and narrow old-style residential Taking a deep breath and forcibly suppressing the surging anger within, she gently said, Jordan, I also want to sign with a talent agency. Where do you think would be suitable for me?" These words immediately drew everyone''s attention as soon as they were spoken. Even Jonathan, who was staggering out, stopped and turned to look at her, seemingly wondering what she was up to. He had found it strange before. In the previous life, she hadn''t entered the entertainment industry. Still, in this life, when she saw Milly acting, she followed suit. Now, witnessing the signing, she also wanted to get involved. This tant hostility would be obvious even to a blind person! Jonathan always had a carefree and goofy image when dealing with Milly. However, the moment he interacted with others, his mind would start working at high speed, and his expression would turn cold, regaining the intelligence of a Border Collie. "You''re dreaming... His words hadn''t finished yet when they were interrupted by a clear voice. "Where do you want to go?" It was Jordan. His gaze was so prating as if he wanted to peer into Stephanie''s heart when he looked into her eyes, making her tremble just as she had organised her words. But when she thought about Milly eventually reaching the pinnacle of the entertainment industry. surrounded and standing at the peak of life, she almost went crazy with jealousy. No, she wouldn''t allow it. "Jordan, I want to sign up with the Tates'' managementpany. It''s not that I dislike Jonathan''s studio. Still, I love acting, and the Tates'' involvement in this industry would helpachieve my dream." Jonathan snorted coldly as soon as these words were spoken before Jordan could respond. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Tsk! Along with a clear and disdainful roll of his eyes. Dream? She still has the nerve to talk about dreams! She must have her eye on George, wanting to be closer to him. Well, I don''t want her in my stuanyway! Chapter 192 Bonnie''s Arrival My stuonly serves Milly! If she had any skill, she''d take care of that George and stop letting him hang around my precious sister. I''d be grateful then. Jonathan''s mockingughter was loud enough for everyone to hear clearly. Stephanie''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t help but clench her fists tightly, suppressing the panic in her heart, afraid that Jordan could see through something. But Jordan seemed as if he hadn''t heard a thing, just nodded coolly. "Alright, I''ll go talk to George. Upon hearing this, Stephanie couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Immediately, joy surged from her heart, and she smiled brightly. "Thank you, Jordan." No matter how much Jordan favours Milly, what can he do? Ultimately, the Buts are not involved in the entertainment industry, and the resources they can ess won''t be excellent. But the Tates'' are different. They''re the leading enterprise in the entertainment industry, holding the best market and resources. I won''t worry about not getting roles to y as long as I join them. Moreover, the Tates have top-notch means of dealing with unexpected situations in the entertainment industry, far beyond what the Buts canpare with If Milly signs with Jonathan''s studio, she will be under rk''s management. rk''s ranking in the entertainment industry is negligible, and his abilities are mediocre. But the Tates are different-all their agents are top-tier, gold- ss managers. Any one of them could outperform him by a mile! As long as I sessfully sign with the Tates, sess will be within my reach! Isn''t Milly aiming to make it big in the entertainment industry alone? Isn''t she aiming for the top? Well, as long as I''m there, all these are just empty talk! The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, giving Milly a provocative look. Milly naturally noticed her gaze, quirked her lips, and calmly stared back at her. Haha, can''t even keep calm, huh? The ghasn''t started, and you already feel you''ve won? Just then, a servant walked in. "Ms. Milly, someone is outside looking for you. They say they have ant appointment with you." Milly frowned. She didn''t remember making any appointments. "What''s their name?" The servant replied honestly, "I think it''s Smith." Smith? It must be Leon! Milly''s eyes immediately lit up, and she stood up happily. "Quickly, let him in." She was sure Leon had seen her trending, worried about her, and had cto the Buts to find her. Seeing Leon cto the Buts again, Jonathan gritted his teeth in frustration, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, that person was also Milly''s brother. He cared for his sister, something he should be grateful for. 08:22 Wed, 3 Jul M Chapter 192 Bonnie''s Arrival However, he couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy about it. Milly had never been so excited to see him beforel Hmph! I''m not happy, I''m very unhappy! The servant returned with someone else at that moment, but that person... She was slender, with short hair falling neatly around her cars, om wearing gold-rimmed sses and five centimetre ck high heels. Her outfit consisted of a professional suit that, while formal, carried a hint of seriousness. A woman) Not Leon? Milly blinked when she saw the neer, the smile on her lips fading slightly. It seemed she didn''t recognise this person at all. The woman''s sharp gaze swept around the room, and she immediately fixed her eyes on Milly. She walked over and extended her hand. "Hello, Ms. But, I''m Bonnie Smith." Milly''s eyes widened in shock. Bonnie... Bonnie Smith? The legendary talent agent in the entertainment industry, Bonnie Smith? Despite her surprise, she didn''t show it on her face. Milly calmly extended her hand and shook hands with her. "Hello, Ms. Smith. Is there something you need from me?" Years of work habits allowed Bonnie to assess the girl in front of her quickly. She was poised and well-mannered, with a beautiful and bright appearance. Her demeanourcked aggression. Overall, she was excellent-a promising talent with great potential. Most importantly, there was a sparkle in her eyes, ambition, and determination. Bonnie liked that. It showed they were kindred spirits. Bonnie smiled a hint of sincerity in her smile this time. She then took a few sheets of paper from the folder she held and handed them to Milly "I heard you''ve signed with a stuand currently don''t have an agent, so I cto offer my services. Here''s a proposed contract. Please have a look. If anything isn''t suitable, we can discuss it further." Milly took the contract and flipped through it. It was fairly standard, a m typical artist''s signing contract. However if one were to be strict, it wouldn''t be entirely typical because many of the terms were advantageous to her. 11 X Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Unwilling Milly nced at the contract brielly before she passed it to Jordan. Though she understood sof the terms, she knew she wasn''t an expert. Reviewing contracts was Jordan''s forte. Sure enough, after a quick scan, he noticed something was amiss. Jordan''s eyebrows furrowed, and he went straight to the point. "Ms. Smith, I heard that you announced your retirement from the industry a year ago. What brings you back, specifically requesting to work with my sister? As far as I know, my family hasn''t had any dealings with you." Bonnie smiled calmly and replied, "Mr. But, it''s understandable if you haven''t met me. To be honest, I''m here on behalf of someone else. I''m simply here to return a favour." "Returning a favour?" Jordan queried further. "Yes," Bonnie continued. "Initially, yes. But now, I genuinely feel a strong connection with Ms. But. I hope she can sign along with me. I can''t guarantee everything, but winning the best actress award? That''s easily within reach," Best actress! Was she describing it as ''casy? That was a height so many people could only dream of reaching, yet she spoke of it as easy-peasy? At this point, Jordan said no more. He cast a sharp nce at Bonnie, only looking away when she met his gaze with unwavering calm. He then returned his focus to the contract. Jordan was smart enough to quickly deduce who Bonnie owed a favour to. George could be the only one capable of convincing Bonnie to return a favour, draft such an unprofitable. contract, and swiftly act upon the Buts news. No one else possessed the necessary speed and efficiency besides him. Indeed, what Bonnie offered was a significant opportunity for his sister''s career. Jordan, on the other hand, didn''t want her to bectoo involved with the Tates. Jordan asked, "Ms. Smith, may I know if you are still working for the Tate Group?" Bonnie answered with a smile, "Yes and no. "I''m still a nominal agent for the Tate Group because they value my reputation, but my contract with them ended a year ago. I''m now a free agent. My signing with Ms. But is entirely personal "Perhaps ''signing'' isn''t quite urate. I''m not a talent agency. It''s more of a coboration." Jordan nodded. Given herck of direct ties to the Tates, a partnership could be considered eptable. Bonnie was indeed a powerful ally. "Ms. Smith, would you be interested in joining the But Group? We can amodate your sry and benefits ording to your requirements. What do you think?" Chapter 193 Unwilling Bonnie adjusted her sses and smiled. She then politely declined, saying, "I have no ns to sign with anypany at the moment." Jordan didn''t press the matter; he had anticipated her refusal. It was worth trying, but her eptance wasn''t crucial "Ms. But, do you have any other concerns?" Bonnie asked. Since Jordan remained silent, Milly grinned a little and said, "No, I have no other concerns. I look forward to working with you." She took the contract from the table and swiftly signed her name. With that, everything was settled. Bonnie reviewed the contract onest time. After she made sure everything was correct, she put it away and gave Milly another document. Now that we''ve signed, I''ll start calling you Milly like everyone else. I hope you i don''t mind." Milly admired strong women, and Bonnie was no exception. Bonnie was powerful and impressive in her eyes, and she was fond of this woman. After Bonnie''s persuasive talk, Milly looked at her with starry eyes, like she was an idol. Hearing her idol. call her by her nicknfelt like a double-sweet hit. Milly nodded eagerly and said, "Of course, Bonnie." "Milly, look into this reality show. I think it''s a wonderful fit for you," Milly took the script in shock, her admiration for Bonnie growing even more. Bonnie was an outstanding manager. Even after leaving the industry, she still had ess to excellent resources. This woman was impressive. With Bonnie by her side, Milly felt she would effortlessly reach new heights in her career. The admiration in her eyes was so evident that Bonnie couldn''t ignore it. She couldn''t help but chuckle. "What are you thinking? This show is a friend''s project. It''s very innovative, so they''ve struggled to find. suitable guests. I got this a while ago and thought it was great. At least it''s a new attempt for our country. If it airs, it will definitely generate a lot of buzz. "And since you recently beca trendy topic, it''s an ideal opportunity to solidify your public presence. Being in the spotlight is always beneficial." Milly opened the script and carefully examined its content. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. Just as Bonnie had mentioned, it was indeed a very variety show. It was a reality-show version of ''Untamed Horizons. The contestants would find themselves in the wilderness or on an isted ind. They would rely on el their knowledge and courage to survive without cameramen or crew assistance. Everything was captured by fixed cameras. Chapter 193 Unwilling The show seemed straightforward but required a lot of preparation. There were concerns about ncerns about om nighttime. safety, survival skills, knowledge of flora and fauna, and the ability to handle any sudden emergency situation in the wilderness. This required the artists to have extensive knowledge and a courageous, adventurous spirit. No wonder it had been in preparation for so long; finding artists who met all these criteria was challenging. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, this show was exactly what Milly loved-an adventure filled with the unknown. "Bonnic, I''m in. Please coordinate with the director." Bonnie''s eyes twinkled with approval, and she said, "Good. I knew I was right about you." Meanwhile, Stephanie clenched her fists and red at Milly and Bonnic. She felt such intense unwillingness. Why did Milly always get what she couldn''t do with ease? It wasn''t fair. She thought that entering the Tates would give her an edge over Milly, but Bonnie''s choice to represent Milly made her recent provocations seem like a joke! No, she couldn''t let anger take over. Anger wouldn''t solve anything: she needed to stay calm. There must be a way to turn the tables. X Chapter 194 Chapter 194 My Dad''s Illegitimate Child? Bonnie left after the conversation concluded. Not long after they left, a boomingugh from Philip echoed from outside. It was powerful and deafening. "Hahaha, this is fantastic! You should have seen Doug''s face; his hair practically stood on end from anger. Jim, on the other hand, appeared as if he was about to lose his mind! Humph! Serves them right for mockingbefore. "This is just karma at work. They got what they deserved! "Tomorrow, let''s head to the military district and challenge the other old fools and their sons. Let them see what we''re made of, hahaha!" Everyone was speechless and boastful. Immediately after, Philip strolled in with his hands behind his back, not even needing his cane. The old man looked energised. Trailing behind him were two children. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. One of them was bouncing around excitedly and chatting animatedly with Philip. The other one, however, seemed uninterested, following behind with a sullen expression. His furrowed brows clearly disyed his irritation. His whole demeanour screamed ''Stay away'' and the faint glint of anger in his red- tinged eyes was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine. As soon as that boy stepped into the living room, something caught his eye. Instantly, his hostile aura vanished. In the next second, he ran over to Milly and circled her excitedly with bright, adoring eyes. "Awool Awoo!" Milly couldn''t understand what he was saying, but she could guess from his beaming eyes. She reached out and gently patted his head as she usually does and praised, "Good boy, Apollo." Apollo appeared to be a dog receiving affection. He happily closed his eyes and said, "Awoo! Awoo!" Apollo was entirely fixated on Milly, circling her as if no one else existed. Whenever she appeared, his eyes saw no one else. However, the sudden presence of this unfamiliar boy left everyone else in collective shock. Jonathan, in particr, leaped up and gestured usingly. "Who is he?!" Milly hesitated to answer. "Hmm She was momentarily at a loss for how to exin. If she said he was a foundling, Jordan would definitely investigate. If he discovered Apollo was a test subject, he would never allow him to stay with the Buts. Philip believed it mostly because he trusted George implicitly. Anything George said, Philip would believe. But Jordan wasn''t so easily swayed! Chapter 194 My Dad''s Illegitimate Child? Jordan was rational, calm, and highly intelligent. He would know if she was lying, so he could easily deduce the truth. She wouldn''t be able to prove that Apollo cfrom an orphanage. The adoption process wasplex, as the Buts would know, No usible exnations cto mind. She couldn''t say he fell from the sky. Milly had considered everything, but she forgot about how smart Jordan was. George could have arranged for Apollo to assa false identity. While she debated whether tolean, Philip interjected, "He is your brother from now. The youngest heir of the Buts." "What?! Brother?¡± Jonathan feltpletely shocked, as if struck by lightning. Only a day had passed since his departure, and now a new brother had arrived. Could it be... "Is he my dad''s illegitimate child?!" No sooner had he spoken than a solid wooden cane cflying at his leg, hitting hard. "Ouch!" Jonathan hopped around on one leg, clutching his injured limb, wincing, and protesting. "Grandpa, why did you hit me?!" Philip snorted coldly, giving him a disapproving look. He scolded, "Consider yourself lucky: I didn''t beat you to a pulp. All you''ve done is age without gaining any wisdom. Do you really think your father could have another child?" Jonathan couldn''t rebuke that. Hearing his grandfather''s words, Jonathan lowered his leg and thoughtfully rubbed his chin. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded solemnly. "True, my dad''s a man; he can''t give birth. Then it must be... He pped his hands, excitedly dering, my mom''s illegitimate child!" Everyone was dumbstruck and struggled with words. Milly rubbed her forehead in frustration. Indeed, Jordan was right; Jonathan must have eaten calcium tablets that made him stupid as a child. Did he not realise that if Apollo were truly his mother''s illegitimate child, Philip wouldn''t bring him back to the Buts? Not just Philip; Milly also wanted to grab the cane and whack Jonathan. This level of intelligence ... No wonder his grades were noorl Chapter 194 My Dad''s Illegitimate Child? As expected, Jonathan received another hit on his leg. "Ouch! Grandpa, I think my reasoning is spot on. Why did you hitagain?" "Hmph!" Philip''s eyebrows shot up in anger. He scolded, "Your brain must be connected to your colon. All you can do is call You''re useless." Jonathan was at a loss for words. "This boy was brought back by Milly... Philip paused. He still felt awkward addressing her by name, so he m changed the focus and said. "By that girl and George. I saw he had potential, so I kept him. With my nurturing, maybe someday he''ll beca general and carry on my legacy." Jonathan shut his mouth instantly upon hearing that it was Milly who brought him back. As a devoted brother, his first rule was to unconditionally trust his sister. Jordan lightly tapped the table. His deep eyes revealed nothing of his thoughts, and he had remained silent throughout.. Stephanie, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke up. "So it was Milly who brought him back, but our family is a reputable one. Bringing someone in without caution might be risky. What if he has ulterior motives?", She even covered her mouth, feigning concern towards the end of her speech. Stephanie then looked at Philip apologetically and said, "Sorry, Grandpa, I didn''t mean anything. I''m just worried. You won''t be upset at me, right?". Philip always doted on her. That old man couldn''t bear to scold her. He said with a smile, "It''s okay. George is a careful boy. If he brought him, there''s no issue." Stephanie bit her lip, unwilling to give up. "Of course, if George brought him in, there shouldn''t be an issue. But conmen these days are getting more sophisticated, making it hard to guard against them. I think it''s safer to investigate, just to be sure. After all, it wouldn''t hurt anything." Philip seemed to consider her point. He frowned slightly and agreed, "Stephanie might have a point. Maybe we should. Before he could finish, Anthony interrupted, "Investigate what? Grandpa, did you forget? Just now, Apollo helped you take down three En men single-handedly. If he had any ill intentions, do you think the two of us, an old man and a weakling would have made it back safely?" X Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Fight Fire With Fire Let''s set aside other things first. The description of one of them as an old man and the other as a weakling fits this situation well. Anthony nced out of the corner of his eye at Philip. As expected, the old man began to waver upon hearing this. He decided to add fire to the fuel, saying, "Grandpa, if you think he''s up to no good, just send him away. In any case, we''ve already offended everyone around here. They''ll definitely clooking for trouble. I''m too weak to fight back, so we''ll just have you surrender." The word ''surrender'' was particrly harsh to his ears. Philip''s face darkened instantly as he pointed at Anthony and cursed, "You useless brat! I see you''ve had it too easy. Talking about surrender-that''s disgraceful! A true man never surrenders!" Philip was a soldier, a man who fought with hisrades on the battlefield, someone who had shouted, ''Bleed, but don''t cry. How could he ever surrender? This word was an insult to him. Anthony spread his hand and asked, "What can we do? I can''t fight them off. At worst, they canugh at us. They''veughed at us for over ten years; another day or two won''t make a difference. "Beingughed at for another ten or twenty years? Let''s just consider it a test of our mental resilience." After saying this, he sneaked another look at his grandfather''s expression. Sure enough, Philip''splexion had turned grim. His chest was heaving with anger. Despite his fury, he remained uncharacteristically silent. Anthony was right. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Their current arrogance was thanks to Apollo carning them respect. If Apollo left, they''d return to their former state. Stephanie noticed Philip''s hesitation too. She hadn''t expected Anthony to openly oppose her, and she red at him with resentment. Fine, if you''re heartless, don''t blme for being ruthless! Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Anthony, we can''t jeopardise the family''s safety for a trivial gain. His background is suspicious, and we don''t know his true intentions foring to our house. Taking him in would be too risky. If our temporary vanity leads the family into disaster, wouldn''t that be too dangerous?" She chose her words carefully, with earnestness and sincerity, as if she were genuinely considering the welfare of the family. If Anthony refused her suggestion, she could immediately im the moral high ground and use him. Then, no matter how hard Anthony tried to exin, he wouldn''t be able to justify his reason. She thought her n was perfect, but to her surprise, Anthony didn''t answer directly. Instead, he pointed at her, and his eyes widened in disbelief. His expression was hurtful. 08:22 W Chapter 195 Fight Fire With Fire "Wow, Grandpa, she just called you vain! My goodness, we''re clearly upholding justice and punishing evil, but she says you''re vain? Grandpa, you''ve been helpful to her for nothing. She doesn''t understand your good intentions at all!" Ilhat a clever more! Stephanie was speechless. Pili Milly, who was sitting nearby, couldn''t hold back herughter. Anthony is impressive! He''s actually fighting fire with fire. Stephanie was a hypocrite, but Anthony''s response was even more insincere than her, though slightly... too ttering. However, since Grandpa was old and wouldn''t notice, it didn''t matter. Milly''sughter provokes Stephanie. Stephanie''s frustration grew as she stomped her foot, feeling wronged by the situation. Stepined, "Grandpa, look what Anthony''s done! He''s bullying me!" Anthony blinked. He looked innocent as he defended himself, saying, ¡°Grandpa, I only spoke from my heart. How did it turn into bullying her? I can tolerate her callingvain, but to say that about you? I couldn''t stand it. If you want to punish me, I ept it. I just care too much about you, Grandpa!" "You!" Stephanie''s gaze was sharp, and she wished she could cut him into pieces. Anthony pouted innocently. He challenged, "What? Is it wrong to care about Grandpa?" "Enough!" a clear voice interrupted their argument. Jordan''s cold gaze swept over them as he said, "I''ll investigate this matter." Philip was always decisive, but he hadrgely remained silent because the old man was unsure of how to handle the situation. If he sent him away, it would be a real shame. Losing such a promising young man would be heart-wrenching. However, if he didn''t send him away and something happened, he would be forever marked as the family''s eternal sinner. When Jordan stepped up and took the lead, Philip felt like he had found a backbone. Finally, he exhaled. deeply and gently tapped his cane on the ground. He then said with a stern expression, "Alright, we''ll do as Jordan say." No one dared to voice an objection. was Sphanie pursed her lips in dissatisfaction but didn''t dare to defy Jordan. She feared Jordan, who wa different from before. In the end, she had to swallow her words: Jordan had previously mentioned finding her biological parents. She thought he was just saying ito m casually After all, she hadined to Philip, who supported her. Stephanie thought Jordan would let it go for the sake of their grandfather. Unexpectedly, he actually found her parents and even forced her to meet them today. Wed, 3 Chapter 195 Fight Fire With Fire Now, just thinking about those lowly, filthy migrant worker parents made her feel disgusted. That small room, square feet, even housed an old woman on the verge of dying. The moment she entered, the stench almost made her throw up. She still felt that foul smell seeping into her skin. Read thetest barely a hundred saad chapter there! They appeared pathetic, constantly weeping, asserting that she had been missing and they hadn''t. purposefully left her behind. Haha! How ridiculous! They must have seen her wealth and wanted to cling to her. Those lowly people were experts at ying the victim. If Jordan truly sent her away, it meant she had to return to that filthy, cramped house, reeking of mildew, and face a dying person. No, absolutely not! The mere thought made her scalp go numb, and she couldn''t breathe evenly. She couldn''t sit idly by: Stephanie decided she had to protect herself! If her brothers wouldn''t help, she''d turn to Philip. As long as Philip intervened, Jordan wouldn''t dare to defy him. Once she beca celebrity and brought glory to the family, Jordan wouldn''t want to send her away. "Grandpa, I need to talk to you. Today I... "Enough. All of you should go upstairs. I need to talk to Grandpa," Jordan''s cold voice interrupted her plea. 08:22 Wed, 3 Jul M X Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The Hypocrite Strikes Again. Stephanie stomped her foot in frustration and shouted, "Jordan!" "Go upstairs! What''s the matter? You''re not going to listen to stern. Reluctantly, she turned and headed upstairs. After she left, Jordan turned to a nearby servant and gave the order, "Prepare a guest room for Apollo." The servant nodded and agreed, "Yes, Mr. Jordan." Milly blinked in surprise. Is Jordan okay with letting Apollo stay? Jordan..." Jordan seemed to sense what she wanted to say and smiled reassuringly. He gently ruffled her hair as he always did and said, "Don''t worry. You should go and help him settle in. I''ll cfind you after I talk to Grandpa." His words reassured her, putting Milly''s worrisheart at ease. She agreed, "Okay." After settling Apollo in, Milly stepped out of the room and found Stephanie standing by the staircase. It seemed like she was waiting for someone. Milly raised an eyebrow. Was Stephanie waiting for her? Sure enough, when she approached, Stephanie called out, ¡°Sister, wait a moment. I want to talk to you." Sister? Haha! Despite Stephanie''s dislike for her, she always managed to call her sister'' with a straight face whenever she was up to something. Milly had to give herself credit for that. Milly stood still and asked, "What is it?" Stephanie bowed her head slightly and yed the role of the meek and timid girl to perfection. She pleaded, "Sister, I need a favour from you, if you don''t mind." "Oh, I do mind." Milly said it coldly, and then she was ready to walk away. When Stephanie quickly blocked her path, she barely took a step. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Milly, I know you don''t like me, but I''m delighted you''re back home. I''ve always wished for a sister, and I envy those who have one to protect them. I thought it was just a dream, but now that I have a sister, I''m 08:22 Wed, Chapter 196 The Hypocrite Strikes Again "Stop. I don''t need to hear anymore." If she listened any longer, she might actually throw up. Stephanie was the epitof a goody-two-shoes. She hated Milly to the core, yet Stephanie could spew such sickening words without batting an eye. How did she do it without getting nauseous herself? "I have a lot to do, and I don''t have tto waste on your nonsense. Get to the point." Stephanie bit her lip. She pondered for a moment before speaking, "Milly, I love acting and hope to make a nfor myself in the entertainment industry and bring honour to our family. So... "I was hoping you could speak to Bonnie on my behalf and persuade her to signas well. In the future, we could look out for one another. What do you think?" Milly raised an eyebrow, not showing any emotion. So, this is what she wanted. Milly looked at Stephanie and let out a fake smile. She said. "You are going to sign a contract with Tate Group, right? Bonnie isn''t working with them." Stephanie''s eyes lit up, and she thought Milly was about to agree. She said, "It''s okay. Our families are close. If Jordan speaks up for me, George will definitely agree." Milly smiled slightly and said. "Then you can ask Bonnie yourself." Stephanie''s expression turned awkward as she bit her lips. She said, ¡°I''m not familiar with Bonnie and don''t have her number. I''m worried it might leave a bad impression if I contact her out of the blue. But, Milly you''re already working with her. You can definitely persuade her." Milly''s mood improved with her words. It was true that she had a great rtionship with Bonnie. Who wouldn''t enjoy having a big shot by their side, helping them soar to new heights? Stephanie noticed that Milly seemed to be in a good mood and asked, "So, could you helptalk to Bonnie? Milly nodded. Stephanie was overjoyed. She hadn''t expected it to be so easy. She thought she''d have to persuade Milly for a long time, maybe even buy her something as a bribe, but now it all seemed unnecessary. At the stime, a hint of coldness shed in Stephanie''s eyes. Milly was even dumber than she thought! Once she reached the top, the first person she would get rid of would be Milly. Without Milly, she could return to her carefree life as the Buts'' heiress, without the current struggles and constant running around. "Actually, I won''t help.¡± Stephanie was rendered mute. Chapter 196 The Hypocrite Strikes Again Her smile froze in the corners of her mouth. For a moment, she couldn''t even snap out of it. "Wha... what?" Milly raised her voice and repeated, "I said, I won''t help!" "But you just..." "What about it? Just because I nodded doesn''t mean anything. Didn''t you hear me? I won''t help you!" Stephanie was not stupid. She finally understood that Milly was making fun of her. Her face flushed with anger, and she chided, "You wench!" She wanted to go up there, w at Milly''s face, and then slice her throat. No, she wanted to cut Milly into pieces! Unfortunately, she couldn''t afford tosh out now; she still needed Milly''s help. Stephanie clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms, the pain grounding her. She forced a tearful expression and asked. "Then what will it take for you to help me?" Endure. I have to suck it up! The humiliation she endured today, she would make sure to repay a hundredfold someday! Milly had met all kinds of people in her past life and had learned a lot about microexpressions. She had noticed Stephanie''s hatred towards her just now, but she chose to ignore it. But now that Stephanie was asking what she wanted... This could be fun! Milly smiled and said genuinely, "Money. I want money." Stephanie narrowed her eyes. So simple? It made sense. Although Milly was a But by birth, she had grown up in the slums. It wasn''t surprising that she carried the stench of poverty. When she thought about this, her mind recalled the pair she met earlier who imed to be her biological parents. Hmph, they are all the same. Just lowly ants. "How much do you want?" Stephanie asked disdainfully. Milly held up four fingers and said. "I want this much!" Stephanie frowned and said, ''I don''t have that much of money." X Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Jordan Is Behind You When Stephanie heard Milly say she didn''t have it, she was sceptical. "It''s impossible that you don''t have that amount." It wasn''t a question, but a statement. The story imed that the Buts had alwaysvished Stephants. How could she possibly not have a mere 450 thousand dors? She must be lying. with Stephanie ground her teeth, ring at Milly. This woman had the audacity to make such outrageous demands! She did have 4.5 million. Stephanie had saved up all that money from her family''s gifts over the years. After all, she had to buy branded clothes, jewellery, and bags. It had been a challenge to save up that much. She would have nothing left if she gave it all away. When she spotted Stephanie''s hesitation, Milly shrugged and said, "If you don''t want to give the money. then forget it. With that, she turned to leave. Stephanie quickly stepped in front of her and blocked her path again. She said, ''Fine, wait here. I''ll get it for you." Milly stood still and frowned slightly when she heard the words. D?mmit! It felt like she asked for too little money from her! Stephanie feared she might change her mind. She returned swiftly with a card and handed it over. "The password is my birthday Milly epted it with satisfaction and said, "Consider this yourpensation to me." And to the original Milly. Shey cold and alone in a morgue, with no one to im her. Stephanie was unwilling to let go. She asked, "So, about my contract with Bonnie... Milly pocketed the card and said calmly. "I''ll discuss it and get back to you." Stephanie agreed and said, "Alright. When will you talk about it? And with whom?" Milly replied, "With Grandma. Stephanie was stunned. "Grandma? 08-23 Wed, Chapter 197 Jordan Is Behind You "But she passed away a long tago. How can you discuss anything with her?" "Which means there''s nothing to discuss!" Stephanie was at a loss for words. "Milly, how dare you trick me?" Stephanie''s gaze was fierce, and her face contorted with anger. From the start, Milly had been ying games with her. Realising the possibility, Stephanie''s eyes shed with malice. She wanted to kill Milly. Jordan, you''re done talking with Grandpa?" Milly suddenly looked behind Stephanie and asked earnestly. At this moment, Stephanie and Milly were standing behind the stairs. Stephanie had her back to the stairs while Milly was facing them, so Stephanie couldn''t see what was happening behind her. Now, when Milly was talking to someone behind her, she realised that it must be Jordan. She couldn''t help but shudder and break out in a cold sweat. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. How long had Jordan been standing there? Did he notice her losing her temper? She was doomed. Jordan already had issues with her. When he witnessed her confrontation with Milly, he might beceven more upset. Stephanie bit her lip and adopted a pityful look. Her eyes had turned red, and tears were about to spill "Jordan, I was just talking about the contract with Milly. We were She turned around, but no one was there. "Hahaha!" Milly''s unrestrainedughter echoed in the hallway. Stephanie''s face burned with humiliation, as if someone had pped her. Milly had tricked her again. This realisationpletely enraged Stephanie. Unable to control her anger, she grabbed Milly by the throat, her eyes filled with hatred. "Milly, how dare you y me? Milly smirked and retorted, "Why wouldn''t I? I find it quite amusing. was Stephanie was enraged. She pushed Milly against the railing. Behind Milly a flight of stairs; if she fell, she''d be either dead or severely injured. Stephanie''s eyes were filled with a crazed hatred. Milly showed no fear, not even resisting. Instead, she leaned close and whispered in her ear, ¡°Jordan ist behind you. Stephanie snickered coldly. She obviously wouldn''t believe her again, saying, "You think you can fogain?" Milly shrugged and adopted a nonchnt expression. She said "If you don''t believeso he in 214 Chapter 197 Jordan Is Behind You Her calm tone further provoked Stephanie, causing her eyes to redden even more. She couldn''t help but feel a chill, her expression twisting in anger. "Aren''t you afraid at all?" she demanded. She hated Milly''s rxed attitude. Clearly, she was stronger than Milly, and with just a bit of force, she could push her off. Milly''s life was now in her hands. Yet she remained calm andposed. Why? Shouldn''t she be screaming in fear? Shouldn''t she be crying and begging for mercy? "Do you wantto be afraid?" Milly asked, tilting her head. "I want you dead!" Stephanie hissed fiercely as she squinted her eyes. "I was supposed to have a wonderful life, loved and cherished as the Buts'' heiress, and live a morous life.. "Everything changed because of you. My brothers don''t adoreanymore; they even want to sendaway. Milly, you owethis!" Her words were filled with bitterness, spoken through gritted teeth. When she heard the speech, Milly gave her a half-smile. She said m "You''re right. In your previous life, you did have all that, even better than you describe." So much so that everyone thought the original Milly''s achievements were Stephanie''s. Everyone was so doted on you that, even when you ran away with the money, they made excuses for you. How enviable your life was, even an outsider likereally envies your life. Hatred blinded Stephanie, causing her to miss the mention of a previous ve life. When she heard Milly, agreeing with her, she smirked coldly, her eyes shing with a murderous look. Stephanie said, "Then I''ll make it happen!" Just as she was about to push Milly down the stairs, a furious voice boomed from behind her. "Stephanie! Let go!" Jordan was there. Stephanie''s hand, which clenched on Milly''s throat, actually froze. Her eyes, once filled with killing intent, now brimmed with fear.. Milly smiled. Apparently, Stephanie still had ssense left, and she was still capable of fear. Perhaps it was tto stir the pot a bit more. "Stephanie, you''ve been caught. You''re doomed. Your wonderful life has been ruined by your own hands.¡± Stephanie''s hand trembled. She red at Milly in disbelief and questioned, "You knew all along, didn''t you?" Chapter 197 Jordan Is Behind You Milly nodded honestly and admitted, "Yes, but I warned you." "You b*tch!" Milly nonchntly pursed her lips and let Stephanie say whatever she wanted. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Stephanie''s body began to tremble. Panic spread through her. She could barely breathe. It was over. Jordan adored Milly, and now he had caught ght her trying to push her down the stairs. No matter how she exined, he wouldn''t let her off. Would her wonderful life really end here, as Milly said? No! She couldn''t allow her life to end like this! X Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Stephanic''s Rebirth A cold sensation crept up from behind, and a chilling presence filled the air. Jordan asked creepily, "Stephanie, what are you doing?" Stephanie hit her lip, and her face turned pale. She answered, "Jordan, I...¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Jordan''s piercing gaze and swallowed down her exnation in fear. Oh no... What now? Jordan already favoured Milly. No matter how she exined, he wouldn''t believe her. Was she really going to do nothing and wait for her death? No way. She was the But family''s heiress. Even if she had to destroy it, she would never give up this position! Her eyes narrowed, and her lips curled into a strange, sinister smile before her expression returned to normal. Milly saw Stephanie''s expression and sensed trouble. Before she could react, Stephanie suddenly spoke up. "Jordan, we weren''t doing anything; it was Milly who... Arghhh!" Someone appeared to push Stephanie before she could finish, causing her to tumble down the stairs with an agonising scream that filled the room. Thud! Scarlet blood slowly spread over the white tiles, Milly''s eyes widened at the sight. She knew Stephanie was ruthless, but she never imagined she''d be this. ruthless to herself. This was the third floor! The staircase was straight, with no turns. Falling from here meant tumbling from the third floor to the first. That could easily be fatal or cause severe injury. Tsk, tsk tsk, no wonder Stephanie is the heroine; having a halo really makes a difference. Not only is she cruel to herself, but she also manage to leave a misleading statement before she fell, trying to make Jordan misunderstand her. Impressive! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it wasn''t such terrible timing, Milly would have apuded her. Milly leaned in to check if Stephanie had truly died, thinking that if shen t had, the story might end and she could return to her original world. Before she could make sense of it, arge hand firmly covered her eyes. 08:23 Wed, 3 Jul X Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Stephanie''s Rebirth hospital now!" Jordan was still covering Milly''s eyes even though themotion downstairs had subsided. Jordan, is it over? You can let go now." No response. Jordan?" Jordan seemed to cback to his senses and said, "Okay." His hand slowly moved away. The sudden brightness made Milly flinch, having just adjusted to the darkness. She blinked several times, trying to get used to the light, and gradually felt morefortable. Immediately after, everything went dark again! Jordan pulled Milly into a tight embrace. His cold scent enveloped her. She could feel him trembling. "Jordan, you... "Milly, trust me. I will protect you, no matter what." Milly was confused. Did he believe she was scared of Xavier? Because Xavier mentioned jail and she needed to pay the blood debt with her life? She patted his back reassuringly and said, "It''s okay, Jordan. There are security cameras here. I''m not afraid." Milly wouldn''t gamble with her life. She had already noticed the surveince cameras, which was why she was so calm, knowing Stephanie wouldn''t seed with her scheme. Jordan''s voice was still hoarse as he answered, "Mmm, you''re brave and you''re not scared, but I am." He feared losing his sister again. Jordan feared seeing her lying cold and unresponsive; he feared her sudden disappearance; he feared so many things. His genuine fear wasn''t lost on Milly Jordan, are you okay?" This was the first tshe''d seen him like this, and it unnerved her. Jordan buried his face deeply into Milly''s shoulder, the warmth he felt barely pulling him back to sanity. Stephanie''s near-lifeless state just moments ago had brought back haunting memories of seeing Milly in the morgue. This time, he was here, and he would protect Milly. Chapter 199 The Crazy Jeffrey The VIP hospital room was luxurious. F Stephanie had woken up. She fixed her eyes on the IV drip above her and continued to administer medication. The wound on her head throbbed with pain, and she could hear the constant murmur of nurses and patients in the background. What was going on? Wasn''t she supposed to be dead? She distinctly remembered Jeffrey''s steel needle piercing her spine and the venomous concoction seeping into her spinal cord and spreading through her limbs, initiating an unending nightmare. The pain had her wing at her hair and screaming incessantly, but it did nothing to alleviate the agony. And that godlike man, her beloved brother, stood expressionless beside her bed, watching her writhe in tomment. Jeffrey was a medical prodigy, proficient in both traditional and alternative medicine. The nation had even established a medical research institute for him, making him the country''s youngest medical professor. So. How could she possibly survive after falling into his hands? Jeffrey was a madman. He obsessively concocted unknown drugs in hisb and tested them on her. All in an attempt to resurrect the woman in the freezer. Haha! How absurd! In this modern age of advanced medicine and science, someone still believed they could resurrect the dead! And that woman, she knew her too-it was Milly! Slowly lifting her hand, she noted her well-manicured fingers, free of the terrifying needle marks. Could it be... A bold thought shed through her mind. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of footstepsing from outside interrupted her reverie. Stephanie lifted her head in rm. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A young nurse entered the ward. When the nurse saw Stephanie awake, she eximed with delight, "Ms. But, you''re awake! That''s wonderful! It means you''re out of danger. I''ll go get the doctor. Please wait a moment." She turned to leave. "Wait!" Stephanie called out and stopped the nurse from leaving. Chapter 199 The Crazy Jeffrey wrong?" Stephanie''s expression turned ashen. Her voice was trembling as if clinging to a lifeline. She asked, "Nothing much, but I would like to know, what year is it now?" "Huh?" The nurse was stunned. She knew Stephanie had hit her head, but she hadn''t heard it was serious enough to cause memory loss. Why didn''t she remember the year? Stephanie angrily threw a ss at the nurse when she hesitated to answer, which coincidentally shattered on her feet. "I just asked you, what year is it? Are you deaf?!¡± The nurse was frightened and stepped back. However, the scalding water from the ss still spilled onto her leg, making her flinch, She swallowed her scream and reminded herself that she needed this job. The woman in front of her was the Buts heiress, and she couldn''t afford to offend her. "Ms. But, it''s 2023. Stephanie froze when she heard this. Then she started to mumble to herself, "2023, 2023, 2023... "Wahaha, I''ve cback! I really cback! Hahaha..." Herughter was manic. The needle on the back of her hand was dislodging, and blood was oozing from the puncture, but she seemed oblivious. Stephanie continued tough wildly. "Hahahaha!" Halfway through herughter, she began to cry and copsed on the bed. She sobbed uncontrobly, "Boohoo!" The nurse had never encountered such a patient before. She was too scared to stay in the hospital ward. The nurse quickly ran out of the room to fetch the doctor. Xavier was worried about Stephanie. He had not left, but he was waiting in the doctor''s office. Beside him sat a man reading a medical report. The man had short, neat hair, chiselled features, a high nose, and thin but attractive lips. He exuded any of nobility, looking handseven in a in white doctor''s coat. He was engrossed in the medical report in his hand. air Xavier nced at the clock on the wall. He took a deep breath and couldn''t help but ask, "Jeffrey, didn''t you say Stephanie would wake up within ten hours? It''s been twelve hours, and she''s still not awake. Could something have gone wrong?" Jeffrey looked at the report again. His brow was furrowing, and his tone was cold when he said, "She should wake up soon. Let''s wait a little longer." Xavier took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his irritation. Chapter 199 The Crazy Jeffrey Ultimately, he couldn''t suppress his frustration, saying, "Jeffrey, you had no idea. She pushed Stephanie off the third floor, leaving her lying in a pool of blood and barely clinging to life. This was all Milly''s doing! If I''d known she was so vicious, I would never have let her back into the family. She had hurt Stephanie!" Jeffrey''s fingers paused. He asked, "Milly?" "Yes! It''s her fault!" Xavier''s voice was icy as he continued, "You were too busy with work to chand meet her, so you don''t know. She''s our biological siste "Haha! Calling her a sister is a stretch. She''s ruthless. Milly is always targeting Stephanie and stealing her things. This time, she even pushed Stephanie down the stairs. What a wicked witch; it''s a shshe shares our surname!" Jeffrey was usually indifferent. He listened to Xavier''s chatter. Although the majority of it was furious grumbling, he still caught the gist of the situation. A cold smile appeared on his lips. Despite his busy schedule at the medical school, he wasn''t entirely out of touch. He knew about the sudden discovery of their biological sister, but he had never met her. Hearing Xavier''s description, it seemed this sister was indeed quite formidable. Stephanie, whom they all doted on despite being spoiled, was not malicious. They genuinely cared for her. When Jeffrey learned about Milly''s actions, he felt a growing disdain for her. Moreover, her scheming caused Stephanie''s injury to cross his bottom line. "What did Jordan say?" Jeffrey asked coldly. At this, Xavier''s face turned red with anger. He panted heavily and replied, ¡°Don''t mention it. She has bewitched Jordan, Anthony, and Jonathan! C 08:23 Chapter 199 Stephanie''s Rebirth It was Jordan''s voice, gentle and calm. Milly shook her head and said firmly, "I''m not afraid." "Mmm. Milly is really brave, but I''m afraid." Milly was speechless. Why did it feel like he isforting a child? And if Jordan is afraid, he should cover his own eyes, not mine. She wanted to say more, but then a desperate cry filled her ears. "Stephanie! Stephanie! What happened to you? Stephanie!" With her eyes still covered, Milly couldn''t see, but it sounded like Xavier''s voice. "Milly, you''re truly a wicked witch! How could you push Stephanie down the stairs? How could you be so cruel? You''re her sister, and this is murder! Murderers must pay with their lives!" Milly could clearly sense Jordan''s aura growing colder beside her. She quickly patted his hand to calm him down and then spoke coldly, "Xavier, I didn''t push her. She fell on her own, and she attackedfirst!" Xavier insisted, "I have seen everything. You pushed her! You''re just making excuses! She was only ying with you, bux you tried to kill her. You''re truly wicked! You don''t deserve to be my sister! If I had known bringing you hwould cause so much chaos, I''d never have let you return. Sharing the sblood as you disgusts me." Milly was bewildered. What kind of twisted logic is this? Stephanie''s attack onwas merely a prank, while my self-defense was an excuse. At this point, Jordan''s cold voice interrupted, "Xavier!" Xavier had a mental breakdown. He looked at Jordan with disbelief and asked, "Jordan, how could you continue to defend this witch? She tried to kill Stephanie!" Milly rolled her eyes, unable to hold back. "If you keep yelling atinstead of calling an ambnce, Stephanie might actually die. If you take her to the hospital now, she might still have a chance." Despite his supposed intelligence, hecksmon sense. Xavier''s eyes had turned red. He red at the girl under Jordan''s protection at the top of the stairs, her malicious intent nearly overwhelming him. Why isn''t it Milly who fell? Why isn''t Milly the one dying? Xavier doubted Jordan could protect her forever. One day, he would make her pay in blood! Gritting his teeth, Xavier bent down to pick up the bleeding Stephanie. Her faint whimpers in her unconscious stare added to his heartbreak. Heforted. ''Stephanie, don''t be afraid. I''ll get you to the X Chapter 200 Chapter 200 She Returns Too Late Knock! knock! Knock! The sound of knocking on the door reverberated. A breathless nurse hurriedly opened the office''s door. She reported, "Dr. But, the patient in room 715 has wok up, but she seems to be Before she could finish her sentence, Xavier stood up with a look of surprise on his face. He eximed, "That''s great; Stephanic is finally awake!" He quickly grabbed Jeffrey, who was sitting beside him. Xavier hurriedly urged, ¡°Let''s go, Jeffrey! We need to check on Stephanie." As their figures hurried off, the nurse swallowed the rest of her sentence and sighed. However, their sister doesn''t appear normal. Pite the older brother''s elegant and refined demeanour, their sister was sinister and bitter. Her whole radiated a sharp and ruthless aura. Just thinking about the cold, piercing look in that woman''s eyes made the nurse shudder again. It was terrifying! Truly terrifying! If she hadn''t stayed in the hospital, she would have thought that woman would y ber alive, even though they had never met before. When Milly and her brothers arrived at the hospital, Stephanie was already awake. The door was ajar. They could see her head wrapped in bandages and her hand receiving medication through an IV. She looked pale, her gaze nkly fixed ahead, her eyes unfocused, lost in thought. Milly had wanted to calone. Stephanie''smotion had terrified everyone at home. However, Jordan insisted on apanying her. When Jonathan and Anthony learned this, they were initially in disbelief. Despite their grudge against Stephanie''s ruthlessness, they didn''t think she deserved to die. However, upon learning that Stephanie had injured herself while trying to frtheir sister, they were furious. Were Jordan not there, they would have brought weapons to the hospital to teach Stephanie a lesson. Worried as they were, the fact that Jeffrey had travelled from afar to perform the surgery on Stephanie convinced them to apany Milly. They justified it under the pretext that Jeffrey was too intimidating, and they needed to protect her. Milly couldn''t help but raise an brow at this. Her third brother. Jeffrey. This formidable brother didn''t have much screen tin the . The author mainly highlighted his skills, where Jeffrey was the youngest medical professor, the top doctoral candidate at the best medical school, and a medical genius/who could cure any disease, including cancer. As an actress skilled at controlling her emotions, she couldn''t help butugh at this part. Chapter 200 She Returns Too Late Did the author have nomon sense? Even if the author wanted to portray him as incredibly skilled, iming he could cure cancer was a bit much. However, it was just a that people read for fun; therefore, she didn''t dwell on it. When she heard about this character, her mind becmomentarily nk. Forget it! it wasn''t worth thinking about. Such a low-quality held no real value. Even without reading. the rest, she could easily guess it would be filled with excessive , mostly depicting Jeffrey''s doting love for his sister Stephanie in the most melotic way possible. Composing herself, Milly raised her hand and knocked on the door. Knock, knock... The noise drew Stephanie''s attention. She turned her head towards the door. In the next instant, her eyes widened as if she had seen something unbelievable. She even seemed to recoil slightly on the hospital bed. Milly raised an eyebrow at her reaction. Was she scared of her, or was she trying to y the victim in front of Jordan? Hmm. Thetter seemed more likely. However, her acting skills were impressive. One fall, and her performance had improved tically! "How are you feeling?" Milly asked. Stephanie remained silent. Milly approached the bed, scrutinising Stephanie. Apart from the bandages and her pale face, she seemed fine, indicating she was out of danger. "Since you''re okay now, we''ll head back. Jordan has already arranged for a nurse to take care of you. She should be here by noon." Milly had only cto see if Stephanie was still alive and make sure she hadn''t managed to kill herself with her antics. Now that she was aware of her true identity, a hint of disappointment filled her. If Stephanie had died, the book might have ended with a forced bad ending, allowing Milly to return to her original time. Since Stephanie was alive, there was no need to waste more there. "Wait!" Stephanie suddenly called out as Milly turned to leave. Anthony and Jonathan immediately stepped in front of Milly. Their expressions were cautious as they red at Stephanie. "What do you want now?" Stephanie bit her lip as she looked at the two handsmen blocking her view, The timing of her rebirth was toote. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If she had been reborn earlier, she wouldn''t have let things get to this point. She wouldn''t have lost the love and care of three of her brothers. Anger and regret churned violently in her heart. Chapter 200 She Returns Too Late She suppressed her sorrow, causing her body to tremble slightly and her eyes to turn red. She knew Jonathan and Anthony were soft-hearted towards her. Stephanie demanded. "I just want to speak with Milly alone. Look at me; I''m too weak to do anything else. Cough, cough." She even hunched over and coughed pitifully. One had to admit that her ploy was impressive. She pitifully made hen request positioning herself as the vulnerable one, a tactic likely to soften any man''s heart. Surprisingly, Jonathan wasn''t buying it. He snorted coldly and said, "We didn''t gag you. Say whatever you need to right now. Why must it be in private?" Anthony echoed, "Exactly. What if you pull out your IV, fall out of bed, or your wound starts bleeding again? Then you''ll blit on Milly again. What then?" Stephanie was stunned. "Pffi- Milly couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Anthony''s tactic was brilliant. He was effectively blocking Stephanie''s moves! Realising it wasn''t appropriate tough, Milly quicklyposed herself. Her expression turned m f. serious as she gently pushed her brothers aside. She said, ¡°It''s fine, brothers. I''ll talk to her alone. "Wait outside for me." Jonathan was worried. He said, "But... Before he could finish, Jordan, who had been silent, spoke up. "Alright, we''ll wait outside." With that, he grabbed both of his brothers and led them out. Jordan even deliberately closed the door behind him. The room instantly fell silent. X Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Milly Wasn''t Reborn? Milly looked calmly at Stephanie on the hospital bed, her eyes filled with serenity. ''Go ahead, what do you- want to tell me?" Stephanie pursed her lips, not rushing to speak. Instead, she sized up Milly from head to toe, narrowing her eyes with a hint of sharpness, In her memory, Milly was a timid vige woman who never stood up to her, always keeping her head down with thick bangs and oversized sses-aplete country bumpkin. The woman standing in front of her now was nothing like that. The woman standing in front of her now had delicate features, a calm vibe, and a stunning figure. Even in a simple white t-shirt, she looked like she was wearin esigner clothes. Just standing there, she drew all the attention. Milly had changed! She had definitely changed! Could she have been reborn too? No wonder she managed to steal the affection of my brothers from me. No wonder things started to unfold differently! Thinking of this possibility made Stephanie''s hand under the nket grip the sheet tightly, her heart. swelling with waves of hatred. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Stephanie forced a smile that looked worse than crying. "It was my fault for not standing steady on the stairs back then. Jordan didn''t misunderstand you, did he?" Milly raised an eyebrow. Wasn''t she trying to frher before, attempting to make Jordan believe she pushed her down the stairs? Why was she now so quickly admitting that she fell on her own? "No, there are cameras there. He won''t misunderstand." Stephanie nodded. "That''s a relief." "By the way, did you hear about the Olympics being held in Adonio? I heard they''ll be looking for volunteers at the schools. We could sign up together." Milly was genuinely confused. "What Olympics?" Stephanie''s expression froze. "You don''t know?" Milly shook her head honestly. "Nope, haven''t heard anything." Although she had been busytely, she wasn''t so out of touch that she''d miss news about the Olympics. She genuinely hadn''t heard anything about it. Did Stephanie hit her head and make this up? 01 Coins 700 651 Chapter 201 Milly Wasn''t Rebom? But judging by her expression, she didn''t seem to be lying. Could it be that she was reborn even carlier? "Then, do you know about the 555 incident?" Stephanie asked urgently. This event happened a few years before the AdoOlympics, around 2025. It was a big deal, making mes even internationally. If Milly had been reborn, she would definitely know about it! Milly frowned. "I''ve heard of the July 7th Incident." Stephanie was puzzled. She doesn''t know? How could she not know about that? If she had been reborn, she surely would know about such major events! Is she lying? And if so, what could be her motive? Milly gazed at Stephanie, her face devoid of expression, noticing her disbelief. She couldn''t help but frown It seemed like she urgently wanted to confirm something with her. After hearing that she wasn''t aware of those events, Stephanie seemed visibly shaken. But I genuinely have no idea about what she mentioned. Hold on! This doesn''t add up! The way Stephanie looks right now, it''s as if she finds it unbelievable that I don''t know about those things she mentioned. If that''s the case, those events are surely going to happen. But, up until now, they haven''t urred yet, and yet Stephanie seems to know about them in advance. Based on her years of acting experience, could it be possible that Stephanic... has been reborn?! Even though it sounds strange to think like this, and there was no scientific proof for it, the fact that she was also a character from a book made the idea of rebirth seem more usible. Thinking about it this way, everything started to make sense. Stephanie''s approach earlier was a pretence. She was probing. Seeing how different the Milly in front of herpared to the one from her previous life, she might have thought Milly had also been reborn, possibly even carlier than herself. Well, she might be in for a surprise because I''m the one who transmigrated into this book. When a hook transmigrator met someone who was reborn it seemed like the transmigrator had the inner Bnce 700 1 Coins: 651 I Pearls. 09:02 Thu, 4 Jul F Chapter 201 Milly Wasn''t Reborn? Oh well, let''s just take things as theye. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Just then, noise and asional bursts of music from Anthony and Jonathan could be beard outside. Soon after, the door swung open, and Xavier walked in with a stern expression, apanied by a tall man in a white coat. Milly took a quick look at him. He must be the rumoured medical genius. Jeffrey, her third brother. She wanted to say hello, but Jeffrey didn''t even acknow her presence. He went straight to Stephanie''s bedside and asked gently, "Stephanie, how are you feeling? Are you getting better?" Seeing Jeffrey approach, Stephanie couldn''t stop trembling. Her gaze towards him was filled with fear, as if she was staring at a demon. Even though she knew this Jeffrey wasn''t the stormentor from her past, she couldn''t help herself. Observing her reaction, Jeffrey furrowed his brow, looking somewhat puzzled. Meanwhile, Xavier angrily turned to Milly, his eyes full of disgust. "You evil woman, did you just do something to Stephanie?" Milly shrugged helplessly. Xavier didn''t buy it at all. He jabbed a finger at her, his eyes shing with up anger. "Milly, listen up. If you want to stay peacefully in the Buts, you better hide your scheming thoughts from me. If I catch your bullying Stephanie again, I''ll make sure you can''t stay in this house!" He seemed genuinely furious, like he might explode right there. Jonathan stepped in, standing in front of Milly protectively. He pointed back at Xavier. "Are you blind? Not everyone here values trash like treasure!" Xavier''s eyes glinted coldly. His expression was menacing and full of threat. "Back off! Who gave you the right to meddle in how I educate her?" Jonathan scoffed and rolled his eyes. Yose "Who are you even trying to educate? Who do you think you are? Did m studying make you lose your mind? Don''t think I don''t know-you''re just jealous because Milly did better than you, so now you''re picking fights and taking it out on everyone else, you petty guy!" X Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Xavier Got a Beating Milly couldn''t hold back and tugged on Jonathan''s sleeve. She whispered, "Forget it. Isn''t calling him ''petty guy'' a bit too much?" Although she also thought Xavier was blind, she didn''t think he was that petty. But Jonathan snorted coldly, resolutely stating, "It''s fine. His experiments have scrambled his brain. He definitely doesn''t know what he''s saying Milly remained silent. Xavier appeared genuinely angered, his earlier fierce ze giving way to a hint of murderous intent. He sneered coldly and suddenly grabbed Jonathan''s neck tightly. "Don''t think just because you''re my brother. I won''t dare do anything to you!" His eyes were bloodshot, looking somewhat intimidating. Milly hadn''t expected this man to be so unhinged. Just a brief exchange of words, and he was ready to harm his brother! It seemed Jonathan was right-he really was that petty! Without hesitation, Milly swiftly moved and struck at his wrist. She wasn''t very strong, but she used her agility to make Xavier''s tightly gripped hand loosen its grip. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, she pulled Jonathan aside and stared directly at Xavier with a cold gaze. ¡°This is a society governed byws. Even if you want to use me, you''ll need evidence. It''s not the kind of twhere you can just say things and getarrested." "Jonathan is right. You really are petty!" Xavier''s face was twisted with anger. "You!" Milly rolled her eyes and ignored him, leading Jonathan away, "Con. Let''s go get vinated for rabies. Although Jonathan didn''t understand why they needed rabies shots, if his sister said so, he would go along with it. After all, he was her most loyal follower. Anthony, not wanting to be left out, persisted cheekily. "I want to get vinated too!" After the three of them left, the once-crowded hospital room suddenly seemed much emptier Jordan stood still, hands in his pockets, staring at Xavier with an expressionless face Xavier, who had just been aggressive moments ago, now looked deted under Jordan''s gaze, like a balloon losing air. J-Jordan, I... Jordan didn''t let him exin. His expression was cold. "What''s the first family rule?" Sh 45 Hugos, site eltics and sett We vann i he apprehod s dorp and upgrade to ansatte medresy stantly, avier wat grund drap deck per anthem and he met n get back up for a while was politeni hem much force was behind that punch Jurihani cavsally rooted los wiin, T?s eyelids droopin In a cold voice he said. 11 ever bem you call her I thy as he looked at Xavierlying on the gerrimi HEMEN, IT WON''''''t be just a punch next time!". Then, Jordan nced in Jeffrey, who stood early Attends him" Then he strode away with his long legs Once Jordan lef, Jeffrey approached and helped Xavier up from the ground, guiding him to sit on the nearby s. Ne examined the injuries on Xavier''s face. The punch seemed heavy, but it hadn''t struck any vital spots. It appeared that Jordan had controlled the force. "You know how much Jordan cares for her. Provoking him like that in front of his face, weren''t you asking for trouble"" jeffrey remarked: Xavier tasted blood in his mouth and spat out a mouthful, only to find it was all blood. He couldn''t help but shout in anger. "Jordan was just deceived by her! "I don''t believe Jordan can always protect her. There will ca the can''t, and when that happens, I''ll make sure to kill herf Xavier & ryes grew cold and fierce, his fingers gripping the nearby sofa armrest so tightly that it seemed he might crush it, emuting a sharp intake of breath as he identally touched his wound. "Argh. It hurts" Jeffrey withdrew his hand and suggested. "Let''s go get your injuries checked, just in case. Xanier nodded, then remembered something and asked with concern, "But is Stephanie alone here?" Stephanie had just witnessed Jordan''s fury for the first tune, leaving her still shaken. Combined with her current perception of this Jeffrey before her, she couldn''t help but feel a bit afraid. Upon hearing they were leaving. Stephanie quickly smiled, as if understanding their intentions perfectly. "It''s okay, Xavier. You go get your injuries checked. Im feeling a bit tired and want to rest." Xavier nodded. "Alright then. If you need anything, just press the call button, and a nurse wille." Chapter 202 Xavier Got a Beating "Okay." Throughout the whole interaction, Stephanie never dared to lift her head to look at Jeffrey, not even once. Jeffrey couldn''t help but squint slightly, a hint of cold determination flickering in his eyes. The door closed with a resounding "thud." Jeffrey and Xavier had left. Finally exhaling a sigh of relief, Stephanie wiped the sweat from her forehead and stopped hiding her annoyance. She needed to handle everything at hand swiftly a Since she had been reborn, it was like a second cha ectify the current situation as quickly as possible. given by fate. Armed with advanced knowledge that they didn''t possess, she was confident she could turn things around! Just earlier, Jonathan mentioned Milly''s grades. In her previous life, Milly hadn''t bothered with the college entrance exam at all. She attended. but now she high school blended acklustre miraculously entered Crestwood High and consistently ranked first in her batch. Realising this, Stephanie quickly pulled out her phone and searched. Indeed, the results were out, and the admission lists for Crestfallen m University and Crestfield University had been published. There was no sign of Milly''s name. What''s more, she checked the top universities in the country, and Milly wasn''t listed anywhere! This meant that her previous academic achievements were al fabricated. When it cto the actual exams, she couldn''t even get into any universities, X Thinking about this possibility, Stephanie couldn''t help butugh. Even her injuries didn''t seem to hurt as much anymore. This makes things much easier to han Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The Person the Lloyds Is Desperately Searching For S Stephanie quickly dialled a familiar number on her phone, like she had done it many times before. Soon, a deep voice answered. "Hello, who''s this?" Stephanie smiled and said. "Mr. Marlowe, it''s been a while. I have snews you might find interesting." There was a cautious pause on the other end. "Who are you? I don''t think we know each other." Stephanie continued. "Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that I can help your newspaper make a bigeback in just three days." The person on the other end didn''t speak, seemingly deep in thought. Seeing that he hadn''t hung up, Stephanie knew she was halfway there. She just needed to push a bit more. "Mr. Marlowe, I''m giving you this news for free. I''ll also send the relevant evidence to your email anonymously. It''s up to you whether to publish it and how to do it." The voice on the other end asked, "How much do you want?" Stephanie replied, "It''s free, but I have one condition. "I want your newspaper to blow this story up as much as possible!" After hanging up, Stephanie''s lips curled into a sinister smile. Milly, Jordan used the money to help you out a few times before, but this time, once the whole country knows your name, let''s see how he can fir it with money!! I want to make sure you never recover from this! Feeling pleased with herself, Stephanieid back on the bed and sent all the information from her phone. to the Daily Entertainment newspaper, She had dealt with this newspaper in her previous life and knew them well. This newspaper wasn''t very big, but it had a lo of influence. They had a bunch of marketing channels. under their wing and were very persistent, like chewing gum that sticks until they get what they want. That was why she decided to coborate with them again. Seeing the email sessfully sent, Stephanie let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to close her eyes and rest, a thought suddenly shed through her mind, making her sit up again. Wait... I just remembered something important! In the previous life, after the Buts went bankrupt and before she left, the Lloyds, known as a mysterious family, began frantically searching for someone. At that time, she didn''t pay much attention due to her haste to leave, but she had a general idea. They were Chapter 203 The Person the Lloyds to Desperately Searching For shoulder in her previous life! What''s strange is that she only saw that tattoo-like pattern once! To be precise, it was only a fleeting moment! Back when Milly got hurt from being bullied by her and her brothers, she vaguely saw what looked like at pattern on her shoulder for a moment. But w he tried to see it again, it had vanished, so she didn''t think much about it back then. It wasn''t until the Lloyds started aggressively searching for someone that she suddenly remembered this incident. So, from what it looks like now, the person the Lloyds is searching for is Milly! Although the Lloyds wasn''t as high-profile as the Tates or the Buts, they were still a big deal. Plus, with the ancient treasures from the Lublurg, nobody knows their true strength. Just their mysterious aura was enough to make plenty of people bow down to them willingly. She squeezed her fingers tightly at the thought. In the past, with her brothers'' protection and the Buts'' favour, she would never have considered. getting close to the Lloyds. But now, things were different. It was clear that Jordan wanted to send her away. The idea of returning to that dirty, cramped little house, facing three unfamiliar and timid people, made it hard for her to breathe. So... She had to save herself! Maybe, just maybe, this second chance at life was given to her by fate to redeem herself. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath. She picked up her phone and searched for a number online. She dialled it. "Hello, do you offer htattoo services? I''m willing to pay double. "I have a design, and I need it tattooed ording to my own design. "Okay, I will inform you of the specific time." The next morning, Milly was woken up by her phone ringing. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She frowned, feeling a bit annoyed, but after seeing the non the screen, she becmore alert and quickly answered it. "Hello, Bonnie, what''s up?" Bonnie''s voice was as cool and elegant as ever. "Milly, what''s happening with your grades?" "Huh?" Milly didn''t get it right away. She scratched her head, still half-asleep and a bit slow, having no idea what Bonnie was talking about. Bonnie rephrased. "Did you ou mess up on the college entrance exam?" Chapter 203 The Person the Lloyds Is Desperately Searching For Milly blinked. "No, everything''s fine." There was silence on the other end. After a moment, Bonnie said. "Open your pho d check the trending topics. Then get back to me." "Okay" Milly blinked nkly, sitting up in bed, still a bit confused. But she obediently opened Twitter. As soon as she opened it, she was so shocked that she nearly fell off her luxurious three-metre-wide bed.. Out of the top ten trending topics, eight were about her! This was more outrageous than ever before. She could even set a record! Milly''s grades Milly isn''t a bright student Milly cheated on exams The first few posts were all attacking her grades. The ones after that were different, but not any better. Milly''s sugar daddy Milly''s connections. Milly should leave the entertainment industry Mixed in were trending topics from top schools like the he #Crestfaller University admission list and the #Crestfield University admission list. She didn''t even need to open them to know it was a mess. Unable to hold back, Milly startedining to Bonnie on the other end of the line. "I just don''t get it. Are these people crazy? They keep spreading the srumours over and over. I''ve been twice because of my atready trended tv grades, and now it''s happening again. Can''t they find anything else to criticisefor?" Bonnie was taken aback. Then, with a sigh, she said, "So, did you really not get epted this time? I saw the schools theizens dug up. They''re all top-ranked in them country. It''s normal not to get in since who in their right mind would join the entertainment industry after getting into those? How many points did you score this time? Can you barely get into a private university? Or can you only go to a vocational school?" Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Two Overly tic s Milly hesitated, "Um... Bonnie, noticing her silence, couldn''t help but say, "You''re not saying you can''t even get into a vocational school, are you?" Milly rubbed her forehead, feeling totally defeated, half-yfully asking, "Bonnie, do you think that''s possible?" "If so, how many points did you score? Even if you just passed the undergraduate cutoff, I can manage this trending topic. Milly replied nonchntly, 749.5" Bonnie thought she misheard, "How much?" $749.5" Bonnie fell silent. "Oh, and by the way, it''s the highest score nationwide." Bonnie remained silent. She had thought of so many possibilities: maybe Milly cheated, or maybe her grades were really bad, or perhaps she didn''t do well in the college entrance exam, didn''t even pass the undergraduate cutoff, or maybe just barely made it to the vocational school level. But she never expected such an unbelievable score. She bit her lip, still finding it hard to believe. After a moment of uncertainty, she nervously asked, ¡°Are you sure you took the nationwide exam in this country? Out of 750 points? This isn''t skind of dream I hadst night, right?" Milly sighed. "Bonnie, it''s true. I applied for Crestfallen University''s Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program, which only takes the top fifty students nationwide. Because it''s a specialised field, they usually don''t disclose student information publicly. It''s normal not to find my nonline for now. "Also, I might have an interview in a few days, but they haven''t confirmed the tyet. It should be soon." After exining, there was silence on the other end. Then silence persisted... Dead silence. At one point, Milly wondered if Bonnie had hung up, but the call was still active, ording to the disy. "Hello? Bonnie, are you still there?" a There was a long sigh on the other end, followed by Bonnie''s tentative question, "Milly, are you sure you Chapter 204 Two Overly tic Boys First in the country! She was the top scorer nationwide! Although all professions were equal and deserved respect, such outstanding achievements should have been dedicated to and contributed to the country. It was better to shine in one''s field of expertise rather than be exposed online for others to judge andment on Milly knew that Bonnie was looking out for her. She smiled and said, "Bing an actress and aiming for Best Actress is my dream. I don''t want to give up on that dream. Serving the country is my duty, and I will fulfil it. So. I''m determined to pursue both. I believe I can reach the top. "And besides, if I only wanted to act, I wouldn''t have applied for the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program." Hearing her words, Bonnie couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, a smile returning to her face. She was impressed. Milly indeed had ambition, just as she had hoped. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I got it. You don''t need to worry about this matter anymore. I''ll handle the PR matters." Bonnie assured. Milly blinked. "Okay." Then Bonnie remembered something else and continued, ''Oh, I''ve registered a Twitter ount for you. I''ll send the details to your phone shortly. Post a few casual selfiester. Don''t exin anything. Just act like nothing happened. With such great attention, it would be a waste not to capitalise on it." "Okay Bonnie was quick. Just after hanging up, the Twitter ount details were sent over-usernand password. Milly opened her phone and casually snapped two selfies. Adhering to the principle of keeping things low-key, she posted a simple introduction. Milly: ''Hello everyone, I''m Milly. Looking forward to your support in the future! And she attached two selfies. Everything was calm and peaceful. She checked her Twitter profile. Hmm, 0 followers. Don''tpanies buy fake followers for celebrities. these days? Ding dong. Her phone suddenly buzzed, and a notification dot appeared on Twitter. She tapped it and saw that Jonathan Stuhad retweeted her post with a message. Jonathan Studio: A warm welcto the beautifuldy! Let''s celebrate!'' Suddenly, it was like tossing a stone into a calm pond-her peaceful Twitter post exploded with activity. What? Did Jonathan Stuget taken over? How did they sign this woman! Chapter 204 Two Overly tic Boys: This woman has scandals all over. How did she manage to sign with Jonathan Stunow? She must be something! Did she save Jonathan''s life?'' Hmm, with that seductive look, she must have sserious backing" Sobs... is forced to sign with this vicious woman." My Doh I hate you. Milly. From now on, I''m your loyal anti-fan!" Yeah, countin too! 41 Milly watched as the number ofments and reactions soared rapidly. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad The good news was that someone had finally noticed her Twitter, but the bad news was that they were all criticising her. Even though she had toughened up in her past life and these words couldn''t really get to her, seeing so much negativity still stung a bit. Never mind! What you don''t see won''t bother you. Just as she was about to put her phone away, a notification popped up. Actor Oliver started following you." Actor Jonathan started following you." Seeing that, Milly casually followed them back. Just after following them, a sense of uncase washed over Milly. She gulped nervously, thinking about unpredictable and fearless these two guys. Could they possibly start arguing under her Twitter posts at such a critical moment! To be safe, she decided to give them a heads-up. She opened her messages, but before she could type anything, two notifications popped up almost at the ston her phone.. Actor Oliver just posted an update. Actor Jonathan just posted an update. Milly was shocked. Are these guys really that quick? It really is a case of ''expect the unexpected"! 09:04 Thu, 4 Jul F Chapter 204 Two Overly tic Boys What nonsense are these two overly U tic boys posting now? didn''t want to look. Her gut feeling told her just one nce and she''d lose ten years of her life! But intuition also told her that if she didn''t look, she might not have any countermeasures at all. Taking a deep breath, she clicked on Oliver''s top pos Oliver: I''ve turned the whole world upside down just to support Milly. If anyone tries to bring her down, I''ll bring all of you down too! @Milly'' Oh god... Just kill me! Right now! X Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Feels Tainted. Milly thought Oliver''s post was already super cringe, but then she saw Jonathan''s post and realised things- could get even worse! Jonathan: "Even if everyone else turns against you, I''ll be right here behind you, ready to turn against the world. @Milly Milly sighed. I want to change my name! The nMilly just feels tainted now! She started doubting their identities again. Were they eight-year-old kids? Were they just elementary school kids? How did they bectop influencers? Were their fans blind? Milly closed her eyes, trying to erase the garbage she had just seen from her mind. She quickly turned off her phone and tossed it aside. Finally, speace! Milly quickly got ready to go downstairs and tell Jonathan to delete the post. As soon as she opened the door, there was a ¡°thud,¡± and just like usual, a ball-shaped figure rolled in again. Having experienced it before, Milly was calm. "Apollo, didn''t I tell you to wait foron the sofa? I''ll be down soon." "Ah-woo?" Apollo didn''t understand her, but his eyes were still shining and he looked super excited. "Ah-woo, ah-woo... N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Milly smiled and patted his head. He really was a clingy one. Last night, when they got back from the hospital, Jordan told her that Apollo''s registration was done and he was now officially part of the Buts, listed as thirteen years old. She didn''t expect Jordan to be so quick and efficient. It was practically lightning speed. But... What can a thirteen-year-old do? Kids from other families should be in elementary school by thirteen, or maybe even starting middle school. Apollo''s situation was special, and he couldn''t speak yet, so school was out of the question for now. But she couldn''t just give up. "Apollo, how about we get a tutor to teach you how to speak and write?" Apollo tilted his head. "Ah-woo?" Milly looked at Apollo''s confused little eyes and sighed softly. Never mind, no need to rush. Take it slow. Haste will ruin everything. 09:04 Thu, 4 Jul F. Chapter 205 Feels Tainted Meanwhile, downstairs. A roomful of people sat properly at the dining table, all looking very aggrieved. Even Matthew, the second brother, who had returned from the design studio, and Stephanie, with a bandaged head, were present, Anthony had it the worst. He''d been dragged out of bed in the morning for what was supposed to be training, forced to run nearly three kilometres and do a hundred pull-ups. Now he was slumped over the table, lookingpletely out of it. "Grandpa, I''m so hungry. Can I please have sfood?" He was feeling exhausted, hungry, and on the verge of nodding off. Philip snorted in annoyance and snapped, "Food? What do you mean by cating? You''re thinking about food when others haven''t finished their tasks? Have you forgotten the Buts'' rules? Write fifty linester, and I''ll review them!" Anthony was taken aback. Seriously? All I want is to grab a meal. Wait... This doesn''t make sense... "Grandpa, does the Buts rulebook actually say we can''t eat until everyone''s done?" Anthony asked. Philip shouted angrily, "Why wouldn''t there be? Isn''t unity one of the Buts principles?" "But that''s not rted to not eating... "What do you mean it''s not rted? What do you mean?" Philip pounded his cane on the floor in frustration, yelling, ''Back in our day, we all ate together, and couldn''t even touch our utensils until everyone was there. You know what that means? It''s about unity! "Five people united are as strong as a tiger, ten as strong as a dragon, a hundred like a mountain! Look at you now. If this were back then, you''d be seen as a troublemaker and beaten!" Anthony fell silent. I shouldn''t have said anything! Argh! No, I should''ve just kept quiet! Watching the scene unfold, Stephanie clenched her hand into a tight fist under the table, a flicker of bitterness crossing her downcast eyes. It was the day of ancestral worship. As per their usual tradition, they should have been at the temple early, offering incense, instead of waiting around like this. It was clear who they were waiting for Chapter 205 Feels Tainted Next to Stephanie, Xavier seemed to notice her u. mood. He looked at her pale face with concern, furrowing his brow. "Grandpa, maybe we should let Stephanie rest upstairs first? Her injury hasn''t fully healed." Philip gave her a stern look. At this moment, Stephanie did indeed look miserable, with a pallid face, as if she could copse at any moment. Philip''s heart softened eventually; after all, she was his beloved granddaughter whom he had cherished for over a decade. But before he could say anything, a loud voice interrupted, ¡°No! You''re breaking unity!" Everyone was taken aback. Anthony didn''t slump over the table Bay it. The anymore. He stood tall, his back straight, and said passionately. "Grandpa said it! The Buts need upity! They say Five people united are as strong as a tiger, ten as strong as a dragon. Right now, thinking about going upstairs to rest is like disrespecting Grandpa, disrespecting the Buts, disrespecting our ancestors! "Before our homnd is unified, before our people are prosperous, how can you even think of resting? I am ashamed of your ck attitude!" Everyone fell silent. After saying this, he looked at Philip with sparkling eyes. "Grandpa, I believe I have deeply understood the Buts'' principles. However, it seems that Stephanie still doesn''t quite grasp it. I think she should do the copying as punishment. She needs to catch up on her understanding!" Philip hesitated. Punishing Anthony didn''t trouble him. After all, boys needed toughening up. But Stephanie, as a j girl Xavier couldn''t bear it anymore. He mmed the table and stood up, his face turning pale with anger. "Anthony, that''s enough! Stephanie is still recovering from her injury. Isn''t this a bit too much?" Anthony blinked. "If she''s still recovering, she should be lying in the hospital. What''s she doing here?" Xavier was furious. "Stephanie wants to join us for the ancestral worship today too. She has good intentions!" "Good intentions? Hmph!" Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°It''s so she can see that person from Tate family, right?" Everyone knew the Tates and the Buts were worshipping their ancestors together on the sday. Because both families were close and because Philip and Andrew were warrades, they alwaysmemorate their fallenrades together every year. In past years. Stephanie hadn''t always been so keen; sometimes she would join, and other times shem wouldn''t. Because of Grandpa''s concern for her, nobody ever made an issue of her absence. But this year, despite her serious injury, she was persisted ining to the ancestral worship, which seemed a bit unusual. After thinking it over, the most likely reason was that she met George this year and perhaps developed 09:04 Thu, 4 Jul F. Chapter 205 Feels Tainted feelings for him in secret. C 09:05 Thu, 4 Julieut X Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Master Karuna When Anthony spoke, a flecting hint of sharpness glinted in Stephanie''s eyes, swiftly masked as she looked up again, returning to her usual innocent demeanour. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Xavier, Anthony, please don''t fight because of me. If copying the family rules can cheer up Anthony, then I''ll do it. I''m just a bit weaktely, so it might takestime." Seeing her maturity, Xavier felt even more concerned. "Stephanic Anthony, on the other hand, shrugged. "Oh? Really? I don''t buy it!" Stephanie was angry. Anthony! It doesn''t matter. Once she got what she wanted, Anthony would be the first one she threw away! She hadn''t fully gotten what she wanted and hadn''t firmly established herself in the Buts, so she couldn''t afford to act rashly! Her brothers'' affection for her had already started to shift. It was because she was reborn a bitte, and many things weren''t under control in time. But it was okay. Philip still called the shots. As long as she kept her grandpa''s favour, even Jordan wouldn''t dare to openly do anything to her. Just now, Anthony got it half right. It was true she was joining the worship because the Tates would be there, but it was not just about George. Earlier, she had underestimated things and actually offended Andrew. This time, she was going to mend. fences because, besides her own grandpa, the Tates were also valuable backers. And there was something even more crucial. She remembered that Master Karuna would lead this ancestral ritual. He was a highly respected master, admired by both families'' grandfathers. If she can win his favour and bechis apprentice, both grandfathers will see her differently, which would make her path ahead much smoother. In the previous life before the Buts went bankrupt, she had tried to please Philip by collecting many habits of Master Karuna and studying numerous Buddhist scriptures. Unexpectedly, these efforts wereing in handy this time. So, she felt very confident. This time, what she wanted wasn''t just about the Buts! Philip timely interrupted their bickering, tapping his cane on the floor. "Enough, enough! Bickering early in the morning givesa headache. "What tis it already? Still not going downstairs and making the family wait. Really spoiled. Go wake that girl up! Philip eximed irritably. The servant nodded quickly. "Yes." But just as he took a few steps, he saw Millying downstairs and hurriedly called out, "Miss, you''re here Chapter 20p Master Karuna "Yeah." Milly, holding Apollo''s hand, had just reached the bottom of the stairs when she saw the bustling crowd. momentarily stunned in ce. Is today a special day? Why didn''t anyone tell me? Anthony was feeling a bit down earlier, but now seeing Millying down, he felt revitalized instantly. "Milly! Csit with us, let''s eat!" But when he turned and saw Apollo trailing behind, he frowned and stepped forward to pull his hand away firmly. "Hey, what are you doing? You know about personal space, right?" Apollo never liked strangers touching him, and now, seeing his hand forcibly pulled from his sister''s grip, his face darkened instantly, his frustration evident. ¡°Argh!" Anthony was startled by his gaze but dared to confront him. "What are you staring at? I''m your older brother now, you have to listen to me!" After that, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. In the Buts, he was sixth in line, the youngest boy. Although there were younger sisters beneath him, they y were girls after all-whether it was Stephanie or Milly, he couldn''t quite pull off the Jordan act But now! Things were different! He wasn''t the youngest anymore. He had a younger brother now, so he could boss someone around! With that thought, he straightened up a bit, his expression turning unusually serious. "As your brother. I feel it''s my job to teach you sbasic manners, like... argh!" But before he could finish, Apollo shoved him to the ground with one hand. "Ouch!" Anthony yelped, pping the ground. Apollo pped his hands and then nted his right foot on Anthony''s back, clearly warning him. Enraged, Anthony howled, "I''m your brother! How dare you pushlike that! You''re disrespecting your elders, rebellious brat!" Apollo couldn''t even understand the most basic words, let alone the string of words Anthony had just rauled off. He didn''t pay any attention and, after clearing the obstacle between him and his sister, naturally took Milly''s hand again. "Ah-woo!" Looking up with his bright, delicate face and smiling sweetly with curved eyebrows and eyes, he appearedpletely opposite to the fierce person who had just knocked Anthony down. Milly awkwardly tugged at the corner of her mouth. When she looked up, as expected, everyone in the room was stunned in ce. 20 Chapter 206 Master Karuna Only Philip nodded approvingly. 567 "Very good, excellent! That speed and strength just now were almost identical to mine back in the day. This kid''s got talent. "Apollo, cover here, sit with me," he said. If someone else had heard these words, they would probably feel grateful and sit down immediately. However, Apollo clearly showed no interest. He continued to circle around Milly, eximing. "Ah-woo, ah- WOO He acted as if he was saying, ''Milly, look at me, am I being good?" Milly stayed silent. Philip felt ignored, his eyebrows immediately furrowing in clear annoyance at being disobeyed. He leaned back in his chair, his face tense. Milly quickly exined, ¡°Grandpa, Apollo is still shy. He doesn''t feelfortable with so many people around, that''s why he didn''t want to cover." Upon hearing her exnation, Philip let out a cold snort. His stern expression softened slightly, but he remained serious and rigid. ¡°Kids these days are really spoiled. Back in ready to fight anyone and anything, but we weren''t as delicate as this." ur day, we faced battles head-on, Finally, he kindly said, "Okay, you and him csit with me. Let''s eat, and after we''re done, we''ll head out. The dining table at the Buts'' residence was big, with Philip at the head. There were two o seals next to him, usually reserved for Carlos and Olivia. Philip was traditional, so even when they weren''t there, those seats stayed empty. He''d just said they could sit next to him... But where? Could it be those two seats? As Milly hesitated, a pair of fair and slender hands had already pulled out a seat for her. Jordan looked at her. "Con, Milly, take a seat." Everyone at the table was staring at them with various expressions. Slooked nk, sexcited, sindifferent, spuzzled, sdisdainful, and sreproachful. In short, these looks were more colourful than anything Milly had faced when she was a famous actress in her previous life. Milly nced around the table, let out a small sigh, feeling a mix of om awkwardness and guilt, and then gently guided Apollo to sit down beside her. 09:05 Thu, 4 Jul F Chapter 206 Master Karuna X Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Reward or Punishme...? Milly couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was staring at her intensely as soon as she sat down. When she looked up It was her third brother, Jeffrey! He was sitting beside her, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed, staring at her without any expression on his face. His eyes were dark and unreadable, not friendly at all. Wait, actually, his gaze wasn''t directed at her but at Apollo! Milly frowned. It suddenly hit her that Jeffrey was a medical prodigy, naturally sharp when it cto medicine. Seeing him look at Apollo like that, had he figured something out? If he discovered Apollo was an experimental subject... With that thought, Milly quietly turned to block Jeffrey''s view. Jeffrey raised an eyebrow in slight annoyance, feeling his train of thought interrupted. He looked up and met a pair of smiling eyes. "Jeffrey, nice to meet you. I''m Milly." Strictly speaking, it wasn''t their first meeting, but it was the first tthey actually talked. After a steady nce from Jeffrey, he looked away without saying a word. But Milly quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness he finally stopped staring. It had made her uneasy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. For once, she was d her brothers weren''t fond of her. Meanwhile, Philip waved his hand, and servants began to bring breakfast one after another. Apollo had always relied on nutritional potions and liquid diets to survive. He had never really eaten at a table before. Despite Milly teaching him a lot after he returned, he still wasn''t used to utensils, preferring to eat with his hands. To deal with this situation, Milly usually gave Apollo something like doughnuts or bagels for convenience. For other dishes, she fed him herself. But with so many people around now, she couldn''t let Apollo attract too much attention or dare to feed him openly. To y it safe, she just handed him sbagels. Apollo didn''t mind at all. He obediently ate whatever Milly gave him. Meanwhile, Philip, seeing Apollo constantly eating bagels, assumed he liked them. He reached out and ced the whole te of bagels in front of him. Matthew, the second eldest, had just been about to grab one when his hand missed the mark "Grandpa, I haven''t had any yet!" Philip raised an eyebrow and scoffed, "Do you really have to eat bagels? What are you? A kid?" Chapter 207 Reward of Punishment? Matthew remained silent, puzzled. Wasn''t this kid adopted into the Buts? How cGrandpa cares more about him than his own grandson? Philip didn''t seem to notice Matthew''s frustration. His face lit up with anticipation as he watched the young man in front of him happily munching on bagels. It was clear he had already forgotten the earlier scene where Apollo had ignored him, quietly enjoying the moment. He''s our future hope! He''s our trump card! He''s our ultimate weapon! Later during the ceremony, he must perform a few moves in front of myrades graves, and show them what the Buts is made of It would be even better to get a talisman from the abbot, so that this kid can join the army as soon as he turns eighteen, fight bravely for the country, and defeat those disrespectful little pirates! But Apollo just nced at him and tantly ignored Philip''s goodwill. After munching on his bagels, Apollo looked at Milly with bright eyes and eximed, ¡°Ah-woo?" Philip sighed silently. Well, this was the second the had been ignored in the past five minutes! Milly chuckled awkwardly and quickly stepped in again. Grandpa, Apollo didn''t mean it. He''s probably just thirsty..." With that, she handed Apollo a bowl of soy milk. Philip, who hadmanded respect throughout his life, had never been treated differently like this-he was being ignored twice in such a short span! Especially with all the younger rtives at the table, his face grew even more grim. Was this a challenge to his authority? He mmed the table in anger, pulling his beard and ring. "Hmph! Are you afraid I might poison you or something?!" Milly knew if this wasn''t resolved, Philip would be in a bad mood all day. She nced down at Apollo, who held the bowl, and nodded towards the bagels on the table. "Apollo, Grandpa got those bagels just for you. Enjoy!" "Ah-woo!" Apollo then picked up another bagels and started munching on it. Actually, he didn''t understand a word Milly said, but when he saw his sister pointing, he obediently ate! Milly sneakily nced at Philip and sure enough, his expression had softened considerably. Stephanie, quietly eating nearby, observed this scene. Though she didn''t speak, her lowered gaze betrayed her inner turmoil. She remembered in the previous life apart from herself the Buts hadn''t adopted anyone else. How Chapter 207 Reward or Punishment? 45 Pearls did this Apollo suddenly appear? It waspletel rent from what happened in her previous life. And besides, didn''t Jordan say he was going to investigate this Apollo? Now there''s been no word on that, and instead, this guy''s settled into the Buts smoothly. It seems like everything is slowly changing... On the way to the temple. Jonathan insisted on sitting with Milly. He eagerly held his phone. "Milly, I didn''t sleep all night thinking about how to protect your Twitter. I''ve been racking my brains all night. Can you really leavehanging like this? Milly sighed. The moment he brought it up, she remembered that awkward post she wanted to bury herself over. Milly rubbed her forehead and said earnestly. ¡°Maybe you shouldn''t be so... exaggerated in the future. Your fans might not handle it well." Not handle it well? More like they might throw up! But Jonathan didn''t see it that way. With full confidence, he opened his Twitter to show her. "Why wouldn''t they handle it well? Look, with my guidance, no one''s criticising you anymore, and even the trending topics have calmed down. You''ve gained 200 thousand fans!" Two hundred thousand fans? In just one morning? That''s srapid growth! ncing at her phone, Milly saw exactly what Jonathan had mentioned-the trending topics had indeed been pushed down. She let out a sigh of relief. "It looks like Bonnie deals with things pretty quickly after all." Jonathan exploded instantly, his hair standing on end. "Bonnie? It''s me! It''s me, your dear brother, who pushed those down for you! You ungrateful person, you''re forgetting about me!" Milly was momentarily stunned by his outburst, her ears ringing from the noise. Suppressing the urge to cover her ears, She quickly tried to calm down the agitated figure in front of her. "Okay, okay, my bad. It was my mistake to doubt you. Jonathan is the best, Jonathan is mighty!" "Hmph, that''s more like it!" Jonathan grinned widely upon hearing his the sister''s praise, but he maintained a tough fadade "While the dead can be forgiven, the living cannot escape punishment. So, as a reward, you get to ride in the car with me!" Hah? Is this supposed to be a reward? Or a punishment? 1906 Thu, 4 Jul ELF Chapter 207 Reward or Punishment? X Chapter 208 Supported by Xavier and Jeffrey, Stephanic conversation. Did the trending topic get buried? I past Milly and happened to overhear their Her eyes narrowed angrily. Are those people at Daily Entertainment ipetent? They can''t even handle such a small thing properly. She had already handed them a ready-made news story, even spent money to boost its poprity, and they still managed to mess it up. Stephanie gritted her teeth in hatred, half lowering her head, with a suppressed cold light in her eyes. Well then, I''ll have to y my trump card! This was herst chance. She''d give Daily Entertainment one final opportunity! If they messed up again this time, she''d make sure this newspaper disappeared from the face of the earth once and for all! Sensing her emotions. Xavier, who was supporting her, asked with concern, "Stephanie, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" On the other side, Jeffrey, upon hearing this, quickly went to check her pulse. But as soon as his fingers touched Stephanie''s pulse, she suddenly shook them off in agitation, her face showing panic. Jeffrey furrowed his brows, seeming a bit puzzled. ¡°Stephanie, what''s wrong?" Stephanie hadn''t expected her reaction to be so strong, and for a moment, she was stunned in ce. Quickly, she exined, "I''m sorry, Jeffrey, I didn''t mean to.¡± The influence of the crazy "Jeffrey" in her previous life had left a deep impact on her. Even though she knew he wasn''t the sJeffrey from her past life, she couldn''t help but feel scared. She had been trying so hard to control the fear from her past life. She had been trying so hard to appear calm andposed around him. Why do I still struggle to control myself? No, even though Jeffrey hasn''t reincarnated, he''s incredibly smart. If I appear panicked in front of him, he''ll definitely catch on. Stephanie took a deep breath, trying to keep her expression as calm and normal as possible. She bit har tongue, the pain helping to clear her mind a bit. "Jeffrey, it''s probably because of the fall down the stairs earlier, so I''m a bit... scared." She hesitated, her face pale, looking pitiful and helpless. Seeing her like that, Xavier, already quite upset with Milly, couldn''t hold back his anger. ''Stephanie, no need to apologise. This wasn''t your fault at all. It''s all because of Milly. She''s so cold-hearted, pushing you and then ying the victim. Don''t worry, even if Jordan was fooled by her, we won''t be. Right, Jeffrey?" Jeffrey stayed quiet, just giving a small nod. Chapter 208 Lotus Temple? Jonathan''s chatter, rubbing her temples, but her sowed no sign of impatience. Jeffrey''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, a glint of icy light shing through them. Upon hearing Jeffrey''s response, Stephanie couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although it was just a simple nod. it at least indicated that he still cared for his younger sister. As long as she remained cautious and seized this opportunity of reincarnation, she was confident she could turn the tide. Unable to contain herself, she rxed her tense body a bit and looked reproachfully at Xavier, saying, "Don''t speak ill of Milly. I believe she didn''t mean any harm. It wasn''t on purpose." Xavier sighed. "Stephanie, you''re just too kind. That''s why she always takes advantage of you." Stephanie smiled. "Well, you can keep looking out for me." "Absolutely, I''ll always have your back." You re the best, Xavier." "Of course Throughout the exchange. Jeffrey didn''t utter a single word. The car drove smoothly all the way to the foot of the mountain where the temple was located. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As soon as Milly got out of the car, she smelled a faint and gentle sandalwood fragrance that wasn''t overpowering or irritating. On the contrary, it had a subtle calming effect on the mind. The temple was located halfway up the hillside, with yellow walls and red tiles, enveloped in mist that lent it an ethereal charm. In the distance, faint echoes of bells and the rhythmic tapping of wooden fish could be heard. Philip leaned on his cane, supported by Arthur. "Okay, let''s head up." With those words, everyone followed him in a steady stream toward the temple. Finally reaching the summit, Milly gazed at the imposing characters of Lotus Temple" before her, quirking her lips slightly. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. Is there really a Lotus Temple in this story? Does it also mention a famous monk? She supposed so, but she still trusted in science. These things were all likely just tricks, and Philip was probably just getting old and seeking sce. As a young person of the new generation, she still firmly believed in materialism. The temple door squeaked open, pushed by a teenage monk dressed in a turquoise robe. He greeted them with folded hands, ¡°Amitabha, are you here to seek blessings from the Buddha?" Philip immediately returned the greeting. "Amitabha, we are here to see Master Karuna for a ritual." Chapter 208 Lotus Temple? The young monk had a sudden realisation ¡°Oh, you''re guests of Master Karuna. Please cwith me." "Okay" Milly followed the group and couldn''t help but smile. Despite his young age, this monk seemed surprisingly mature-it was quite amusing. Inside the temple grounds, green trees surrounded them, and authentic ancient-style buildings greeted eyes. Even the corridors were their wooden walkways from ancient times, creaking under the weight of many footsteps. Monks were bustling back and forth, asionally interspersed with a few pilgrims, creating a serene atmosphere of tranquil years passing by. After winding through the pathways, they finally arrived at a courtyard gate. "Amitabha, honoured guests, please wait a moment. I will go and invite Master Karuna, the young monk said. After about three to four minutes, a monk dressed in an orange kasaya, with a nine-pointed scar on his m sprayed head indicating his status as an abbot, appeared. He looked to be around sixty years old, with a kind and gentle demeanour. "Amitabha, everything is ready. Please follow me, said the monk Immediately, Philip bowed respectfully with folded hands. Thank you, Master Karuna They walked around in circles again. Finally, they stopped in front of a chamber with wide-open doors. In the center stood a solemn and majestic Buddha statue, However... Perhaps the temple had just gilded the statue, as its re was so intense that Milly couldn''t open her eyes fully and dared not look directly at it She lowered her eyes and shook her head vigorously to ease the difort. Dong! A deep and melodious bell suddenly rang out, piercing her ears. The ritual began. Lighting incense, bowing, kneeling before the Buddha With her eyes closed, the murmuring of Buddhist sutras and the sound of wooden fish knocking echoed in her ears. Kneeling on the prayer mat. Milly''s eyshes trembled. 1 X Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Stephanie Drew a V Auspicious Divination Stick Closing her eyes, the darkness around Milly inexplicably cased her mood quite a bit. The Buddhist scriptures in her ears also seemed somewhat pleasant. Although she had always firmly believed that everything depended on human effort and did not believe in any other doctrine besides science, but having kneeled down, it seemed unjust not to seek something good Then, she prayed for Buddha''s blessings. May all the people I care about be safe and happy, and may everything go smoothly. She also prayed that another Milly could obtain what she desired and not suffer in the next life. She didn''t ask for much. After a while, as Milly was nearly falling asleep, suddenly there was a dull sound of a bell, and the chanting of Buddhist scriptures stopped, along with the sound of the wooden fish. Master Karuna, sitting on a cushion on one side, stood up with palms together. "Amitabha, the chanting for salvation has ended. Please cforward to draw a divination stick." Just as Philip was getting to his feet, there was a suddenmotion from outside. Soon after, the young monk''s voice chimed in again, ¡°Amitabha, Master Karuna, there are three guests outside want to join in the Ceremony too." Master Karuna nodded slightly upon seeing them and twirled his prayer beads. Then let them cin together. Milly blinked. They''re joining the ritual together? We have different ancestors, can we do the ritual together? Philip didn''t seem to object, which was unusual for him, being so traditional. So, who were these visitors exactly? Footsteps echoed, and Milly nced back. The doors swung wide open, and against the light cthree figures. At first nce, Milly recognised George. He was unusually not in his usual suit but dressed casually in grey, which made him look tall and lean. seeming much younger. He walked behind Andrew, bowing respectfully towards Master Karuna with an air of solemnity. Milly felt her heart skip a beat. It was the first tshe had seen George like this. Is he here to pray too? Who is he praying for? What is his wish? Chapter 209 Stephanie Drew a Very Auspicious Divination Stick That smile, like the vibrant lotus pond she once saw at the temple, was dazzling and bright. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Milly felt her cheeks heat up and quickly looked away IIbarrassment. As she regained her senses, she realised she had been staring at George and couldn''t help but want to give herself a p! Ihy can''t you just mind your own business? Why are you staring! Do you not see not see enough handsmen? Are Jordan, Jonathan, and Anthony not handsenough? Is Apollo not cute enough? What are you looking at! Why are you staring? Buddha teaches about the purity of the six senses, and you''re still staring! Amitabha! At that moment, George knelt on the cushion, palms together, and closed his eyes. First, may my family stay healthy. Second, may things go smoothly for William. Third... George''s tightly closed eyshes trembled slightly. In previous years, he had only two wishes, but this year, he wanted to be a bit selfish and add one more. Third, may I win Milly''s heart and never part for the rest of our lives. As Master Karuna finished his chanting and paused with his wooden fish, he stood up and gave a slight bow. "Everyone, please cup and draw your divination stick." The barrel for the bamboo sticks was big, and a young monk nearby bumped into it, causing a shuffling sound Philip and Andrew were the first to draw, Andrew got an auspicious stick, while Philip got a neutral one. Even though it''s supposed to be quiet in the temple, Andrew couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Hahaha, Philip, looks like I''ve got the upper hand this time. Hahaha." Philip''s face turned livid, and he snorted coldly. "Don''t get too happy, it''s just this once!" Andrew was infuriated beyond measure. "Heh, even once is better than you, Philip. Looks like you''re getting what''sing to you today, hahaha." Philip couldn''t hold back any longer. If they weren''t in front of the Buddha right now, he would have probably swung his cane at Andrew. Disrespecting the elderly indeed, this was it! "Hmph, it was just a slip of the hand. Letdraw again, I''ll definitely get something better than you!" dered Philip. As he reached to draw another lot, Master Karuna beside him intervened calmly. "Amitabha, everything happens for a reason. Don''t push for something that''s not meant to be." Chapter 209 Stephanie Drew a Very Auspicion Divination Stick Quickly lowering his head in apology, he mu Amitabha, my apologies for being too hasty." After that, it was the younger ones turn to draw a divination stick. They got all sorts of results, but Milly wasn''t interested in joining or even drawing a lot herself she justzily yawned at the back. Before long, she heard amotion from nearby in the crowd. "Stephanie, you got the very auspicious one! You drew the top one!" "Stephanie, you''re impressive." Stephanie had quite the stroke of luck this time; she managed to draw the best divination stick, a first for their group. There were a hundred bamboo sticks in the barrel, divided into three types based on their luck: 3 very auspicious. 18 auspicious, 20m 8. 18 moderately auspicious, 8 very good, 24 neutral, I moderately unauspicious. and 19 very unauspicious. Drawing a very auspicious one really depends on luck. Master Karuna smiled with a twinkle in his cyc. "This time, it''s all smooth sailing and good fortune, very auspicious indeed!" Stephanie clearly didn''t expect to draw the very auspicious one. She stood there momentakily stunned, but Master Karuna''s words brought her back to reality. She couldn''t help but smile widely. Thank you. Master Karuna Philip nced at her with a proud look, nodding approvingly. She was truly his granddaughter. Stephanie held the lot tightly in her hand, as if it had beca part of her. May everything go smoothly and bring great luck! She just knew this tshe could m start anew. Surely, it was the Buddha''s kindness that gave her another chance for a peaceful, smooth life, free from more hardships, And now, not only did she have memories from her past life to guide her, but also the Buddha''s blessings. Milly, what do you have againstnow! Seeing Stephanie''s confident look, Milly couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Is this a challenge? Con, sis. It''s just a yful lot. Haven''t you learned about Marz? Or maybe you haven''t learned about materialism? Just as Milly was about to re back, a tall figure suddenly blocked her view, casting a shadow over half of her body. Hmm? Jordan? X Jordan ruffled her hair, his eyes filled with fondness. "Feeling sleepy? You can nap in the carter. Let''s go. draw a divination stick first. Milly pursed her lips. "Jordan, I think I''ll pass. I''m an atheist, I don''t believe in destiny." Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Empty With No Words Before Jordan could say anything else. Philip hadn''t shielded her, the cane would have hit Milly. was standing nearby, jumped up in anger. If Jordan That''s nonsense, pure nonsense! How dare you speak such nonsense, not knowing the rules!" Milly was taken aback. She had no clue she would end up at the temple today, let alone needing to pray to Buddha and seek guidance. If she had known, she definitely wouldn''t havee. Andrew was furious when he saw Philip lecturing his well-behaved granddaughter-inw right in front of him. He stormed over with his cane andunched a barrage of usations. "Philip, what''s your problem? You''re picking on my Milly in front of everyone. Do you think I''m already dead?" Philip raised an eyebrow. They often bantered, but losing face over a recent draw had only fueled his anger. He shot back without missing a beat. "Your Milly? When did my granddaughter becyours? Why are you always trying to im everything as your own?" Milly stayed silent. Ilhat a joke, huh? Ugh. I just want to be treated like a normal person Andrew was fuming when he heard Philip refusing to admit it. "You, Philip, you''re refusing to admit it. aren''t you? Back then, you lost toand gave Milly to our family! Now you won''t admit it? I swear, even Buddha won''t forgive you!" Philip raised an eyebrow. "Quit dragging Buddha into this. Buddha doesn''t y favourites. And you? Ha, you''re hardly family! Those angry words during our chess games weren''t serious. You lost toseveral aerones already-why can''t I see them?" "Fine, fine! Tomorrow, I''ll have someone buy you ten of them. In return, let Milly marry into my family as my granddaughter-inw!" "Hah! Do you of junk aerones?" think the Buts'' treasure those pieces "You, you, you... Seeing the two old men, both not very agile on their feet, escting towards a fight, Jordan quickly stepped in to intervene. "Grandpa, Old Mr. Tate, please stop arguing. This is a temple, we should keep. calm. Milly has already gone to draw a divination stick." Milly couldn''t handle these two old men anymore. Shouldn''t they becmore mature with age? Why are they acting like children,paring everything and arguing about everything? Isn''t that exhausting? She had a headache. 02.07 Thu - JuChapter 210 Empty With No Words Milly didn''t quite understand his smile. "Wha... you smiling at?" George didn''t answer directly but calmly asked, "Do you want to draw first, or should I?" Milly nced at him and said. ¡°You go first." To her, whether she drew a good one or a bad one, it didn''t matter much, and she didn''t have any particr expectations. "Sure George reached out with his long, fair fingers and picked one casually. When he saw what it said, his expression immediately turned cold. Standing next to George. Milly looked up and saw the words on his stick ¡°Very Unauspicious," Master Karuna took the divination stick and nced at it, then sighed softly, sping his hands together. "Oh, Amitabha The negativity and aggression are too strong here, too much violence. It''s going to lead to a tough and lonely life. The Buddha teaches that good actions bring good results. So, you need to pay more attention." George pursed his lips tightly, saying nothing, his hand clenched into a fist in his pocket. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Too much negativity... A tough and lonely life... These words cup every year, and he was sick of hearing them. William, who tagged along, leaned over to see the "Very Unauspicious" stick in Master Karuna''s hand and couldn''t resist quipping, "Another very unauspicious? Did you forget to donate to the temple? How cyou always draw the worst one?" George gave him a side-eye, his voice cold. "Annoying" William pursed his lips, instantly silenced. Spotting Milly standing nearby, his eyes lit up. With a big grin, he eximed, "Hey, Boss. Missed you so much!" "Ah-woo!" Before she could even get close, a small figure appeared in front of Milly, ready to pounce on him like he was going to wrestle. Ugh... It was totally unnecessary because as soon as William took a half step forward, he was grabbed by the throat. "Ugh, George, don''t chokelike that, it''s suffocating George, feeling generous, let go of him and said coldly. "If you have something to say, say it properly here. What kind of behaviour is this in front of Buddha?" William felt aggrieved. ¡°I just haven''t seen my boss in so long. I feel thrilled, you know." 09:07 Thu, 4 Jul F Chapter 210 Empty With No Words theung man who caught his attention, his eyebrows raised After speaking, he was fiercely blocked by the arrogantly. "Who are you?" "Ah-woo!" Apollo showed his ferocity, his eyes filled with unrestrained cruelty, like a wolf cub ready to devour. "Hey, you little brat! William had always been well protected by the Tates, his heart warm and sunny. He couldn''t see anything wrong at all, just taking it as the kid challenging his authority, and he immediately rolled up his sleeves to teach him a lesson, George could clearly sense the experiment subject''s agitation. Apollo was loyal but also prone to extrreactions. The young and inexperienced William wouldn''t stand a chance against him, even George himself might not cout unscathed if he faced Apollo directly. Quickly reaching out, he pulled William behind him and sternly rebuked, "Shut up!" William stomped his foot. "George, why are you siding with him and not me? I don''t like you anymore! Hmph!" George shot him a cold, oppressive nce. William immediately wilted under his pressure. Although he didn''t know why his older brother suddenly got angry, he found him truly scary when he was. It was best fot to stir up trouble. Sure enough, as soon as William stepped away from Milly. Apollo''s tense energy eased up. George looked at Milly and said, ¡°Milly, go ahead and pick a divination stick." Milly nodded. "Okay" She picked a stick even faster than George, grabbing one from the top without hesitation, eager to see what it said. But... Looking left and right, up and down, turning it around, even flipping it over-there wasn''t anything written on it. Master Karuna found himself in an unprecedented situation, furrowing his brow as he encountered this dilemma. "Umm..." The young monk holding the divination sticks was also stunned, quickly exining "Master, there are indeed one hundred sticks in the tube, not one more or less. This has never happened before-an empty stick with no words on it." Master Karuna shook his head. "Amitabha. This is fate. You have your own noble destiny This Bamboo stick tube is just a mere object, it can''t predict the luck of such an important person. Milly stayed quiet. An important person? Hel Chapter 210 Empty With No Words: She rolled her eyes. She wasn''t simp person, she was the sessor to Marx''s socialism! No wonder Philip and Andrew ¦¯¦¬¦° insisted oning to this temple for prayers. This monk suke krew how to talk, leaving everyone confused. Now, I feel pressured to donate even if I don''t want to. Master Karuna''s words reached everyone in the main hall. H X Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Stephanie''s Apprenticeship Anthony and Jonathan were over the moon, crowding around Milly with broad smiles. "Wow, Milly, you''re truly something special!" "Did you catch what the Master said? You''re nobility, and nobility has its own path! I always had a feeling Milly was no ordinary person!" Caught off guard, Milly could only offer a forced smile, unsure how to handle the flood ofpliments. But then why the divination stick was nk? Is it possible that fate, as the monk hinted, is already set in stone? Meanwhile, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel bitter. The divin tick she thought was promising now felt like a bad joke. Assuming it was a positive omen, only to be met with a nk te! Ugh! Xavier, who was close by, watching over her, looked concerned. "Stephanie, don''t listen to that nonsense. A nk divination stick means nothing; no one knows if it''s good or bad," His attempt tofort didn''t clear Stephanie''s troubled look, but she forced a smile. "Xavier, you''ve got it wrong. The nature of the divination stick, good or bad, is fixed. I''m not upset. Finding out Milly is of noble blood madehappy for her. After all she''s been through, Milly deserves sgood fortune." Xavier sighed, his voice filled with sadness and affection. "Stephanie, you''re always so caring and generous, even towards people like Milly, who never return the favour. It''s going to get you hurt." Hisment was tinged with a hint of sadness. Indeed, Stephanie always puts others first, even going as far as defending Milly, who didn''t care about their sisterly bond and pushed her down the stairs, which is an act of pure naivety. Being family, Milly should have treated Stephanie fairly. Instead, she chose to y dirty and mistreat her,pletely losing Xavier''s respect and earning his disdain. Stephanie could feel Xavier''s growing dislike for Milly, precisely what she was aiming for. A subtle smirk appeared as she nced at Milly, thinking, The real show is about to start! The ancient rituals of the Buts and Tatessted two days,plete with overnight stays in the temple and evening sessions led by the monks. Milly was sitting on a cushion holding a Buddhist scripture, feeling entirely out of her depth. In her college entrance exam, thenguage section was the biggest hurdle; the only points she lost were in that area. Now, she was involved in ancestral ceremonies, needing to interpret traditional texts! Was I doomed to be haunted by ancient scripts in a past life? After what felt like forever, just as Milly was about to drift off, the sound of the wooden fish stopped. Master Karuna stood up, bowed respectfully, and announced, "Honoured guests, tonight''s session has Chapter 213 Stephanie''s Apprenticeship Milly let out a sigh of relief, stretched her neck, and was about to get up when someone''s clear voice stopped her. "Master Karuna, the scripture you shared was thought-provoking, but I''m struggling to grasp its deeper meaning. Could you maybe exin it a bit more and answer squestions?" Milly was shocked. She looked frustrated towards Stephanie, who was sitting next to her. Seriously, did she always have to be the centre of attention? With ss almost over, why drag the lesson probably frowned upon it. in any regr school, her ssmates would have Yet, Master Karuna seemed genuinely delighted and warmly said, "Amitabha, go ahead, deardy." Stephanie intertwined her fingers and began calmly, ¡°As the Buddha said, names are made up by us, and what we seees from our thoughts. Everything in this world is basically an illusion. If your mind doesn''t budge, nothing does. If your mind doesn''t change, nothing changes. But then, the Buddhist teachings also say that cause leads to effect, and our minds shape everything. These ideas seem to sh, and I''m stuck wondering which one to follow." Master Karuna looked pleasantly taken aback by Stephanie''s solid grasp of Buddhist teachings, his eyes twinkling with approval. After pondering briefly, he said, "The mind can create and dissolve various phenomena. Sticking to one path is unnecessary as it''s against the natural flow." Stephanie''s eyes lit up with understanding, and she sped her hands. ¡°Amitabha, thank you, Master Karuna." Master Karuna nodded approvingly, saying, ¡°Amitabha, nicely done. It looks like you''ve got a solid grasp on the Buddhist scriptures, which you don''t see every day." Stephanie replied with a gentle smile, "My grandfather''s belief in Buddhism hadfall in love with the scriptures since I was little. But I often feel my I knowledge isn''t enough. Meeting you today, Master Karuna, is sheer luck. I''m eager to learn more." "It might be tough continuing your studies away from the temple,¡± observed Master Karuna, his respect for Stephanie growing. "Amitabha, you''re always welcto ask for my guidance on Buddhist teachings," he offered. Stephanie responded with gratitude, "Thank you, Master Karuna, but... She hesitated before saying, "I''ve tried to meet you before but was told you''re too busy, which was disappointing." Master Karuna looked slightly embarrassed, realising he might have overlooked his duties. A young monk beside him said, "Master, weren''t you considering taking ay disciple? Ms. Stephanie seems to strongly connect with Buddhism; she might be a good fit.¡± Stephanie''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Really? Bing your disciple would mean a lot for my scripture studies. It''d be a dream ctrue to learn from you." Chapter 213 Stephanie''s Apprenticeship Master Karuna initially hesitated since Lotus Temple had not epted female disciples. Seeing his hesitance, Stephanie Whe earnestly said, "Master Karuna, my love for the scriptures and Buddhism is profound. It would be a great honour to learn under your guidance." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Master Karuna sighed. Well, he hadn''t expected a secr woman to see so clearly. Now, seeing this m youngdy''s deeplinterest in the Scriptures and her fondness for Buddhism, she seemed to have saffinity with it. "If you''re trulymitted to the Buddhist way, we''d be honoured to have you." Stephanie beamed with joy. "Thank you, Master. I''m all in for this journey as your disciple." Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Karuna''s senior Brother - Vajra Silence swept across the hall at that moment. Interestingly, female disciples in the Buddhist discipline are rare. Master Karuna, who is highly esteemed and influential, usually respects visiting leaders. Thus, it''s quite a significant honour that he made an exception by taking Stephanie on as a private disciple. Philip was visibly the most thrilled, struggling to stand up, his face beaming with pride. He burst out, ¡°Ah, truly a granddaughter the Buts can be proud of, to be chosen by the Buddhist disciple. Our ancestors must be smiling down on us!" Just catching on, Xavier admired Stephanie, saying, ¡°Stephanic, it''s incredible you''ve beca disciple of Master Karuna. You''ve really made us proud!" Even Jeffrey, usually more reserved, showed a rare smile and offered praise, ¡°Truly remarkable." Stephanie blushed slightly, seeming a bit embarra Grandpa, Teffrey, Xavier, please don''t praiseso much. I just got lucky. It''s the blessing of our ancesto... I''m not as good as you say." At that moment, nearby, Matthew, the family''s second son, sparked with an idea. He''d been stuck on a design but now pped his hands excitedly. "Yes, why must Buddha robes be exclusive to men? Women can wear them too! "Stephanie, you''re such an inspiration! You''re my design muse!" Stephanie giggled, covering her mouth. "Really? I''m d I could inspire you!" Matthew pulled out his notebook and started sketching quickly. But midway, he stopped. Something wasn''t right. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The spark of inspiration was there, but the sketch needed to capture the essence. It feltcking ... What was absent? Noticing Matthew''s sudden confusion, Stephanie asked, "Matthew, what''s wrong? Did I do something? Is my Buddhist affinitycking?" "Nothing..." Matthew was deep in thought. What was missing? The inspiration was clear! Frustration grew as he pondered, his hand running through his hair, messing up the usually neat strands. Xavier tried tofort Stephanie, "Don''t worry about it. His inspirationes and goes. It''s not about your Buddhist affinity. After all, if your Buddhist affinity wasn''t special, why would Master Karuna pick you out of all the Buts? "Hmph, Stephanie, your kindness and good Buddhist affinity got you epted as a private disciple. Unlike her, filled with malice and evil intentions, showing the difference between people." Milly was speechless. Chapter 212 Karuna''s senior Brother - Vajra She had been quiet, staying out of the way, yet she still ended up being criticised! Stephanie quickly said, "Xavier, let''s not talk about Milly that way. She''s a good person, too." Her tone was gentle and sympathetic, quickly pulling at people''s emotions. As expected, Xavier''s look towards Milly beceven more disdainful. Milly was at a loss for words Such a heavy usation to carry. Milly noticed Jonathan and Anthony beside her, ready to defend her, prompting her to step in. ¡°Jonathan and Anthony, let''s keep our cool. We''re still inside the temple. Starting a fight here would only make Grandpa mad." Though frustrated, escting the situation wasn''t necessary. Stephanie''s main goal was to rile them up. If they lost their temper, they''d fall right into her trap. Moreover, Stephanie had changed. After her transformation, she had ess to secret information. Even though Anthony and Jonathan knew her, they couldn''t gain anything from her now. So, the smart move was to stay back and watch for any tricks she might pull. Anthony, visibly annoyed, said through clenched teeth, "I can''t stand the way they''re talking to us. Do we really have to put up with their sarcasm? It''s like they''re begging for a confrontation!" "And if they can''t figure it out, maybe they need their sight checked. Who do they think they are, trying to act superior? They''re just nobodies!" Milly bit her lip, hearing the boys swear with such ease for the first time. "Don''t stress over it. It''s not worth your health. Let them talk; they''re not aiming it at us anyway." "Right, all bark and no bite. Let them keep barking; they can''t hurt us." After easing the tension, a little face popped up and smirked at Stephanie, asking, "Ah-woo?" which meant, ''Milly, should I handle her?'' Quickly, Milly tapped him on the forehead, signalling, ''Keep it together.'' "Ah-woo..." cthe disappointed reply. Stephanie was on the verge of bing a disciple in a Buddhist disciple. While she imed a profound. interest in Buddhism and boasted about mastering its teachings as a Buts member, her skills spoke volumes. Yet, despite Stephanie''s promations of her love for Buddhist scriptures, Milly hadn''t seen any genuine enthusiasm for the teachings, both in her past readings and recent encounters. It blear that Stephanie''s professed admiration for Buddhist teachings wasn''t genuine. She was more focused on bing a disciple to boost her social standing. Chapter 212 Karuna''s senior Brother - Vajra Her cleverness was undeniable, realising this path would win her favour with Philip and the Tate family patriarch, securing two influential allies. Honestly, this protagonist knew how to y her cards right, wielding her charm to mislead and convince others effortlessly-a real skill. "Boss!" Milly was snapped out of her thoughts by a gentle voice from behind. Turning around, she saw William wearing a goofy grin, a hint of mischief on his fa "Boss, don''t lose heart. My elder brother is acquainted with Master Karuna''s senior brother Vajra. He''s northe atready reached o out, and Vajra will be here shortly. Once he arrives, having him as your mentor will surely put you ahead of Stephanie!" Jonathan and Anthony, hearing this, couldn''t contain their excitement, eyes sparkling kredible! Vajra is even more esteemed than Karuna. With Milly as his pupil, she''s bound to outshine Stephanie!" "Absolutely, we''re aiming for the most distinguished monk. We''re not going to settle for just anyone as our teacher! We''re looking for the top, like the monk whose wooden fish makes the loudest sound!" Overwhelmed, Milly found it hard to even crack a smile. X Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Will You ept Milly as Your Disciple? Why is everyone suddenly sopetitive? They''re selecting disciples as casually as picking out veggies at the market. Are they even serious about mentoring? Milly heaved heavily while massaging her forehead and overlooked the enthusiastic trio. She turned to the stoic George nearby, remarking, "Ignore William''s nonsense. I''m not into Buddhism and have no interest in walking that path. We don''t need to bother asking his master for advice." George remained calm, responding "It''s okay, this isn''t just about you. I''ve got my own set of questions for him." "What are you talking about?" Milly asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. With a smile, George shared, "Didn''t you catch Master Karunamenting on how my aura is too aggressive and my past too murky? I seek guidance to stay on a righteous path and avoid an untimely end. "My grandma had Master Vajra keep an eye onto aid my growth. I make it a point to seek his knowledge annually." Milly still seemed uncertain, questioning, "Knowledge?" George exined with patience, "Consider it a purification process. Buddhism is big on salvation, so there''s hope for redemption even for someone enveloped in darkness like me.¡± His voice was deep, carrying a hint of sadness as he spoke. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Like Milly, he wasn''t a believer in deities or fate. But honouring his grandmother''s wish, a protective charm for him, was a bond he couldn''t ignore. This was the final link to his grandmother, so belief or not, he clung to it. Master Vajra had predicted that drawing the highest symbol would signify the fading of his dark energy. Sadly, he ended up drawing the lowest symbol every year. A genuinely daunting destiny. Milly started to understand the backstory. Surprisingly, the typically standoffish George showed a softer side when he mentioned histe grandmother, demonstrating his deep affection for her. George''s grandmother... Something clicked for Milly, and she instinctively touched the bracelet on her wrist, a keepsake from his grandmother. The sound of footsteps nearing was apanied by a voice intoning, "Amitabha, well done!" Turning around, they saw an elderly monk in kasaya with greying eyebrows enter, looking to be in his sixties and significantly older than Master Karuna. Upon noticing the new arrival, everyone was shocked and quickly stood up, greeting with hands sped, "Amitabha." 09:10 Thu, 1 Ju Chapter 213 Will You ept Milly as Your Disciple? Several monks who had joined the evening session recognised Master Vajra. "Is that really Master Vajra? I''ve only been here briefly and have already met him. Guess I made the right. move bing a monk!" "But wasn''t Master Vajra supposed to be on his way to a foreign trip? How''d he manage to swing by?" "I have no clue! Even those of us here for years barely glimpse him.¡± "Do you think Master Vajra is here for that girl who is deeply connected with Buddhism? Master Karuna just took a female disciple. Maybe Master Vajra had a hunch and decided to make an appearance?" "Could be." The younger monks buzzed with spection nearby, loud enough for Stephanie to overhear. In the serene temple, every word was clear. Vajra. Stephanie scrunched up her brow. Her main goal was to secure a spot as Master Karuna''s direct disciple today. She hadn''t nned on Vajra showing up. Knowing that her cultivation level did not match Vajra''s, she never considered challenging him. That''s why she was convinced Vajra''s visit wasn''t about her. So, who was he here for? Master Karuna made his way over, greeting serenely, "Amitabha, Master Vajra, you''ve arrived." Vajra acknowledged him with a slight nod. "Master Karuna." Looking around, his attention swiftlynded on Milly, standing close to George. His nce was thorough, yet somehow, his Buddhist upbringing lent a friendly and open vibe, making Milly feel at ease. He was taken aback upon hearing from George since he''d been keen to take George on as a disciple to aid him in conquering his demonic influences. Still, he had always faced rejection, which troubled him. He hadn''t anticipated that today, George would suddenly agree to bechis disciple on the condition that a girl be apprenticed as well. This girl must be the one he was referring to. She was pretty, with clear eyes, not too demanding, appearing to be a promising candidate for cultivation. Approaching slowly, he joined his hands. "Amitabha, would you, youngdy, be interested in joining my Buddhist disciple, dedicate yourself to cultivation, and becmy direct disciple?" Milly''s eyes widened in surprise/"Huh?" Why was she being asked this so directly? Clearly, it wasn''t just Milly who was caught off guard; the others around, equally baffled, shared in the surprise. 4 Chapter 213 Will You ept Milly as Your Disciple? Was today sspecial day for epting disciple "hy were all these heavy hitters eager to take on disciples? It''s worth mentioning Vajra is significantly above Karuna in standing. While Karuna may have sclout in the Buddhistmunity, Vajra enjoys considerable influence and respect internationally, is skilled in both Sanskrit and Halturianguage and even serves as a senior monk of Halturia on international diplomatic visits. His prestige is unparalleled. Even in Buddhism''s homnd, Theridia, numerous monks hold him in the highest regard, addressing him as a senior monk, a testament to his esteemed status. Though Master Vajra agreed to mentor George, it was primarily out of respect for his grandmother and ve his junior sister, and upon her request - making thismitment more of a heartful gesture towards George alone. The Tate and But''s annual sacrificial ceremony wouldn''t see him presiding - that remained unchanged. But now, a monk of such high calibre expressing the wish to take a girl as his direct disciple? Even Philip, who was getting over the shock of Stephanie bing Master Karuna''s direct disciple, was momentarily stunned and lost for words. "This ... Could the But family crypt be stirring? "? How is it that two people are joining the Buddhist disciple today? Karuna was in disbelief, asking, "Master Vajra, what''s this about... " X It was known that Master Vajra never took disciples before. Why the sudden change today? Before he could finish, Vajra cut him off, "Master Karuna, I have my reasons, Amitabha." 1 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Milly''s True Colours Jordan was the only one who noticed Milly frozen in ce, her eyebrows knitted together in confusion. He walked up to her and patted her shoulder wit you, and avoid what doesn''t. I got your back rentle touch. "Milly, it''s alright. Just do what feels right to re''s no need to worry." "..." Silence took over the scene as everyone awaited Milly''s response. One second, two seconds... Stephanie''s eyes turned cold when she spotted Vajra approaching Milly, a storm brewing in her expression. She thought she had everything figured out but hadn''t seen thising. The thought of Milly managing to get Vajra''s attention! If Milly could becVajra''s disciple, she would be superior to Stephanie. What was the point of everything Stephanie had done until now? Yet, with everyone''s eyes on Milly, Stephanie felt helpless, unsure how to sabotage this development. Just as her face shifted from severe to worried, a clear, sophisticated voice broke the silence. "Sorry, Master Vajra, I don''t feel a strong connection to Buddhism or a genuine interest in it. I doubt I''d make a good Buddhist disciple, so I''m afraid I have to decline your offer." Milly''s polite rejection seemed to have been anticipated by Vajra, who remained unfazed. On the other hand, Philip, Jonathan, Anthony, and William were anything but calm. "You... you disrespectful child, how could you turn down Master Vajra''s offer! Having him take notice of you is an honour, a boon for our family, the Buts. Can''t you see what you''re throwing away? Are you trying to makeangry on purpose?" Philip''s faith in Buddhism was deeply ingrained, and witnessing Milly refuse to beca disciple right before him almost made him faint with rage. Jonathan and Anthony, feeling slightly regretful, gingerly suggested. "Milly, are you sure you don''t want to be his disciple? Think about it. It''s a perfect chance to show Stephanie up!" "Yeah, why not do it? After we bring her down a peg or two tonight, you can try to offend your new master tomorrow, such as knock him on the head. And you''ll surely get kicked out of the sect soon!" "Right, right, it sounds like a n. Boss, we should consider this. If it doesn''t pan out, I''ll speak to my brother and have Master Vajra f¨¢bricate an excuse to dismiss you from the sect by tomorrow! "Ow, who hit me?!" One received a sharp rap on the head when they finished speaking. 09:11 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 214 Milly''s True Colours Showing such disrespect towards Buddhism! If you don''t watch your mouth, we''ll make you regret it tonight!" "Head back and copy a handwritten scripture as repentance for your disrespect in the temple. Do it carefully; maybe the Buddhistmunity will forgive your insolence!" The timmediately mellowed down. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Milly remained silent. She was already feeling overwhelmed, and this only added to her headache. Wasn''t this supposed to be a choice? Besides, shecked interest in pursuing Buddhism. Why ''she feel so guilty, as if she hadmitted swrongdoing? Vajra nodded, seemingly understanding her turmoil. "Amitabha, the donor, has her own journey, and endless possibilities await." Milly breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully joined her palms, showing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Master Vajra." Vajra walked up to George, gave him a brief look, and sighed softly as if he didn''t see any change in him. "Amitabha, how about joiningto let go of the animosity?" Influenced by his grandmother, George held Master Vajra in great esteem. Yet, when asked, he gently refused, saying, ¡°I''m sorry, Master Vajra." His primarymitment was to support Milly, even though he respected Vajra''s guidance. He had set a condition that Milly must also beca disciple before he could fullymit. Since Milly wasn''t on board, he needed to be more inclined. Moreover, he had to deal with unresolved issues, like defeating the Ghost Sect and avenging his grandmother. Joining the Buddhist disciple and risking its purity didn''t fit his current ns. Vajra expected his response, having heard the sthing every year. "Amitabha, this old monk, has done all he could." Letting it be, he left the outcto destiny. Stephanie was secretly happy about Milly''s decision to not beca disciple. With Milly''s refusal, she remained the only Buddhist disciple in the But family, which she saw as an advantage. She believed Milly''s denial would upset her grandfather but took sce in the situation. A smirk appeared on her lips as she thought about it, only to binterrupted by a chilling voice. "Stephanie, you look quite happy. What''s up?" Stephanie''s smile froze on her lips. No matter how often she warned or consoled herself, she still felt fear led herself, she st felt fear and resistance whenever she heard this voice. It was ingrained in her bones, impossible to change. 09:11 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 214 Milly''s True Colours "Je... Jeffrey?" "I wasn''tughing, just admiring Milly. It''s incredible how she turned down Master Vajra''s offer. That takes real guts." Stephanie clenched her hand, trying to maintain herposure as she replied. Despite knowing this, Jeffrey was not the one from her previous life; she couldn''t help feeling scared. Jeffrey noticed her shaking and balled-up fists, his eyebrow lifting in intrigue. Hearing Stephanie''s defence of Milly made Xavier even more! only wants to outshine you, seeking attention in the most unco "Stephanie, you''re just too nice. Milly tional ways." Grateful for the change in topic, Stephanie quickly stepped away from Jeffrey and closer to Xavier. "Xavier, don''t say that. Milly isn''t like that." "You''re too kind!" X Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Standing Firm Against Pressure Just as Stephanie guessed it would happen, Philip''s temper reached a boiling point, adamant that Milly shouldn''t let this chance slip by. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He even went as far as threatening her, insisting she shows the master the proper respect. "You need to respect the master. If you won''t, then as far as I''m concerned, the Buts will act as if you never existed! "Do you know who Master Vajra is? Being noticed by him should be seen as a stroke of luck. It''s a blessing from the Buts'' ancestors. What''s with the attitude? Who are you putting on this show for? "This is just annoying. Do you only feel happy when I''m upset?" Milly chose not to argue back but didn''t budge an inch eithe stance, not even before Philip. ere was no room forpromise in her Stephanie took hold of her grandpa''s arm, trying to calm him. ¡°Grandpa, please don''t work yourself up. It''s not worth risking your health. Milly probably has her reasons." Philip huffed in disdain, tapping his cane on the ground. "Reasons? What reasons could she have that match mine? Absolutely rebellious! Rebellious!" Watching Philip fuming, Stephanie couldn''t help but smirk internally. But this wasn''t enough for her. Just getting Philip riled up wasn''t her goal. She aimed to ultimately push Milly out of the Buts, like in her past life, preventing any chance of Milly turning things around! A sly spark shed in her eyes, but she quickly masked it. "Grandpa, let''s not badmouth Milly. She''s not what you think. She''s only recently returned to the Buts and is still getting used to everything. It''s normal for her to not know much; she''ll learn in time." Philip''s face turned stormy. ¡°Hmph, ¡®in time''? If she won''t take the apprenticeship today, she''s out of the Buts. We can''t amodate big shots here!" Stephanie barely hid her glee on hearing this. No wonder she felt lucky tonight. Her fortune is indeed looking up. By getting the apprenticeship with. Master Karuna, she''ll have the support of both the Tates and the Buts moving forward, smoothing her path. Utilising Milly''s defiance to provoke her grandfather worked like a charm in driving Milly out! This lucky break really does match up with her lucky divination stick. Now, it''s about pushing her grandfather over the edge. She nced at Milly, standing quietly by, and forced her: "Milly, look how upset grandpa is. Just take the apprenticeship. Master Vajra is influential; he''ll treat you right. What will you do if you keep this up and Grandpa kicks you out?" Her tone was serious but with a hint of meddling. Chapter 215 Standing Firm Against Pressure such daring plots? She first praised Master Vajra''s abilities, subtly suggesting Milly was ungrateful. Then, she reinforced Philip''s determination to remove Milly from the Buts, deepening his resentment. Quite the tactic, really. Noticing her grin, Philip beceven angrier, his cane almost hitting her. ¡°You think this is funny? You dare tough? What did Stephanie get wrong? She''s younger and wiser than you. Do you even qualify to bepared to her, Milly?" Milly dodged the cane easily and calmly repl Indeed, I am neitherparable nor wish to be." "You!!!" Philip tried topose himself, his tone serious. ¡°I''ll ask again, do you reverence this master or not?" Milly''s face was nk. "I do not." "Fine, then you''re no longer a But. Return to where you cfrom. The But won''t stand for your disrespect, you disrespectful kid!" The older man''s face was contorted with fury, his voice firm, indicating his genuine anger. "Grandpa!" Initially, Jordan stayed out of it, thinking Philip was merely upset and would settle down. He never imagined Philip would want to kick Milly out of the family. Milly had barely returned a few days, and he was already talking about sending her away? Over his dead body! "Grandpa, if Milly doesn''t want to be an apprentice, why force her? It might seem like an honour to you. Still, for someone not interested, it feels like a burden." Jordan stood before Milly, protecting her. Anthony and Jonathan also chimed in, shouting in frustration. "Grandpa, are you losing it? Would you still send her away if she were your granddaughter, your son or daughter''s child?" "Yeah, seriously losing it!" Philip was visibly upset, his grip tightening on the cane to the point it nearly punctured the floor. Regardless of being in a temple, he couldn''t contain his frustration and sharply said, "This is absurd! Are you trying to makelose my mind, or what? "What I say matters. It doesn''t matter if it''s right or wrong. If you''re unwilling to be a learner, it''s tto say goodbye to the Buts!" Milly was just behind Jordan, remaining quiet with her lips tightly pressed together. All the while, she was carefully figuring things out. She had a hefty bank bnce and the 4.5 million dors she had cleverly taken from Stephanie, summing up to afortable fortune for her and Apollo to enjoy a good life elsewhere. As she counted the days, the financial copse of the Buts seemed imminent. Chapter 215 Standing Firm Against Pressure If she chose to leave now, she could secure a safetyfor her brothers once the Buts hit rock bottom. However, there was a massive hurdle - she was in debt to George for a whopping 135 million dors. How she nned to settle that was anyone''s guess. Selling an organ was out of the question, given the astronomical amount owed. Amidst this, the But household was in the throes of a loud argument, a personal dilemma that the Tates observed from a distance without intervening. Even though George had repeatedly turned down Master Vajra''s offer to mentor him, causing Andrew initially ve to respond in anger and exasperation, he had since becdesensitised to the rejection and now chose to overlook it. This time, witnessing Philip''s attempt to send Milly packing, Andrew didn''t try to mediate. Instead, he appeared pleased, squinting his eyes and nudging George with a sly suggestion Looks like Philip is finally showing Milly the door. You better take this chance to bring her into the Tate fold. Even if it''s not as a daughter-inw, having her as a granddaughter works too! ''She''s the one your grandma chose for us with her bracelet. No matter what, we need to get her on our side! ''I was worried it would be tough, but watching Philip practically throw her out makes our job a piece of cake!" The way he said it made him sound almost like a trafficker. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The True Master Arrives Amid all the noise and debates, everyone missed the sound of the wooden door creaking open again. Squeak. In the dim Buddha hall, an elderly monk with white-as-snow eyebrows walked in, wearing a robe full of patches but still radiating energy and sharpness that was hard to miss. "Amitabha." Yet, with the room already buzzing with various activities - scaught up in the sights, others deep in heated discussions, a few visibly annoyed, and ssecretly content - the neer''s entrance initially went unnoticed. Master Vajra, just about to leave the hall, first noticed the surprise visitor. He looked shocked, momentarily losing his usual calm. "Mas... Master?" His words quickly quieted everyone down. Master Vajra called the person ''Master'' Surprise spread throughout the room as everyone''s attention shifted to the door. Master Karuna, close to Vajra, quickly greeted the neer, bowing deeply. "Amitabha, Master." No doubt about it the respected and energetic elder at the doorway was indeed Master Nirvana. Nirvana is a nsavoid, but he took it as his Dharma name. He once mentioned, "Things cand go, and so does life. The Buddha teaches and transforms, so why fear Nirvana?" His legacy was impressive; numerous leaders from different nations trekked to Halturia to see Master Nirvana. More than spreading Buddhist teachings and scriptures, his insight into divination also drew many prominent individuals to him. Even those not versed in Buddhism revered him, affectionately calling him ''Master Nirvana.'' Seeing him return, Vajra hurried over, surprised, asking, "Amitabha, Master, weren''t you in retreat? What brings you out today?" Holding his rosary, Master Nirvana replied with a voice rich with seriousness yetforting, "Amitabha, I sensed the will of the heavens and predicted the arrival of a special guest today, promptingto end my seclusion early." This announcement sparked whispers among those nearby, especially the newer monks who still held onto their worldly desires, specting among themselves. "A special guest? What does that mean? Could someone here be that guest?" "Master Nirvana''s predictions are spot on. If he says a guest ising, we definitely have one. But who among us?" "Maybe it''s Miss Milly? She didn''t get any fortune today, and Master Karuna did say she has the air of a notable guest about her."/ 0912 Thu 4 Chapter 216 The True Master Arrives "Or possibly Miss Stephanic, especially since Master Karuna took her as his disciple. That carlierment might''ve been to make her feel better." "That makes sense." As the whispers grew, Milly stood still, her mind racing. Could it be... N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The fraud from the airport? Could he be the one who kept trying to talk to me? How did he end up here? And why were Vajra and Karuna calling him Master? Was he not a fraud after all? This realisation deeply puzzled Milly. Noticing her conflicted feelings, Master Nirvana walked over to Milly with a kind smile reminiscent of a caring rtive. "Amitabha, benefactor, we meet again." Milly tugged at the corner of her mouth, unable to muster a smile. "Previously, I mentioned that you are surrounded by a Buddhist aura, indicating you are destined to have a connection with Buddhism and we will meet again." Milly remains silent. Indeed, Master Nirvana had said these words at the airport, but she thought he was a fraud then and didn''t give it much thought. Now, there might be struth to his words. Everything went quiet again when Master Nirvana walked over to Milly to talk to her. Everyone looked shocked to see them together as if Milly was someone from the beyond. Stephanie''s smile was stuck on her face, frozen. What''s going on? How does Milly know Master Nirvana? William saw what was happening, snorted, and said quietly to George, "No surprise, Boss wasn''t impressed with the magician you found. She''s acquainted with someone far more impressive. You''ve been outyed, brother." That notion of being outyed lingered. George''s look could cut through ice, making whoever was smirking a moment ago stop and shrink away, clearly scared. Despite the surprise, Milly kept her calm. She greeted Master Nirvana, ¡°Hello, Master Nirvana, great to see you again." She felt a bit guilty as she did. Master Nirvana, unbothered by her inner conflict, asked, "Would you consider bing myst disciple?" Milly didn''t respond immediately. It felt like a massive day for Buddhist recruitment, almost like a ck m Friday sale-recruit Now or regret itter, thinking there''d be smisfortune if they missed their chance. And why was everyone staring at her like she was the day''s main event? Was she suddenly not important? She had just turned down Master Vaira''s offer, and now it felt like the Buts were about to kick her out. Chapter 216 The True Master Arrives Turning down Master Nirvana''s offer now seemed like she''d be forced to find enlightenment right there and then by the family''s patriarch. However, diving into Buddhism was outside her ns; she had tom consider rther studies and acting career: How could she devote any tto it? Stuck in this awkward situation, Milly took before, I''m not really into Buddhism or kno breath. She said, "I''m sorry, Master Nirvana, but as I said geable enough to pursue it. Maybe you should consider my grandfather as a disciple. He would probably be more open to it." Master Nirvana was silent. So was Philip. And everyone else. Milly, however, felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She thought she had done Philip a big favor. Perhaps she wouldn''t get scoldedter? Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The Revtion of George''s Grandma Before Philippletely lost his cool due to frustrat Laster Nirvana said, "Amitabha, please, there''s no need to be hasty in your decision. May we have a conversation?" Milly nodded in agreement. Master Nirvana slightly stepped aside, allowing space for her to pass. ¡°Miss Milly, please." Milly did not refuse and walked out. Talking outside was perfect; she wouldn''t have to worry about considering others'' feelings or hesitating to refuse or respond directly. With just the two of them outside, it would be easier to speak freely. She initially thought they would be talking in the courtyard, but to her surprise, Master Nirvana led her to a nearby side room. The room seemed seldom used, as it had a faint scent of wood shavings mixed with a subtle hint of sandalwood, which was not unpleasant. Master Nirvana turned on the light, and the room was instantly illuminated, allowing Milly to clearly see its interior. The room greeted them with a subtle scent of wood chips and sandalwood, instilling a peaceful vibe. As Master Nirvana switched on the light, a Buddha statue positioned towards the door appeared, with a memorial que underneath. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "The Tomb of of Daisy, Disciple of Nirvana," it said. Milly raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the name. Daisy sounded like a female name. She wondered if Master Nirvana had other disciples aside from Vajra and Karuna. No, more urately, a deceased disciple. But what was Nirvana''s intention? Bringing her here and showing her this tablet-what was he trying to convey? Master Nirvana slowly stepped forward, lighting the candles on the altar and inserting three lit incense sticks into the incense burner. "Amitabha, peace and blessings." Although Milly was dying of curiosity, she didn''t speak first. She had so many questions that she didn''t know where to start, but there was no rush. This monk would likely exin everything.As she pondered, the bracelet hidden in her sleeve began to shake violently, startling her. She quickly covered it with her hand, trying to calm it down. Noticing her unease, Master Nirvana counselled, "My dear, let it be. Sthings are beyond our control." Milly needed rification. Master Nirvana smiled slightly, "That bracelet is no ordinary object. Trying to suppress it might backfire. Instead of fighting it, why not ept it?" Milly''s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at him, then at the bracelet on her wrist, back and forth several times. With a gentle smile, Master Nirvana replied, ¡°Amitabha, may I know what you are referring to?" Milly rolled up her sleeve, revealing her fair wrist and the hanging bracelet. The silvery-brown bracelet contrasted with her white skin, and in the flickering candlelight, it seemed somewhat mysterious. She then exposed the bracelet on her wrist, eagerly inquiring, "Master Nirvana, is this the bracelet you spoke of? Do you know how to take it off?" After trying numerous methods unsessfully and even contemting extrmeasures, the idea that someone might know about the bracelet gave her hope. Master Nirvana maintained his calm demeanour and stated, "Amitabha, smysteries are meant to stay hidden." Milly pressed, "I just want your help removing this bracelet. It''s not mine to keep. It should be with the original owner, don''t you think?" Master Nirvana pointed out, "Every deed has its repercussions. How can you be so certain that this bracelet isn''t meant for you? Moreover, now that it''s with you, why is there an urgent need to return it to the original owner?" Chapter 217 The Revtion of George''s Grandma Biting her lip, Milly said, "See, this bracelet actually got pped on my wrist by mistake. It''s not really mine. Just because I''m holding it doesn''t mean I can do whatever I want, like sell it. In legal terms, I''m not the true owner of this thing, so it''s not mine." She hoped the monk would gr. using philosophy. e legal concept. If that didn''t work, she might have to break it down And if philosophy didn''t hit heither... She''d have no choice but to drop to her knees, twisting and turning desperately, pulling out all the stops with swild poetic ir to outsmart him! Master Nirvana was busy fiddling with his rosary, dodging her question, saying, "I know all about this bracelet. It used to belong to one of my disciples." Milly went quiet, her thoughts racing. "Your disciple?" Master Nirvana took a moment to look at the memorial que. His smile was the skind she was used to, but there was a hint of sadness. Was it because the que mentioned Daisy? "Yes, she was my disciple, and she was also thest one I had. Like you, she had a strong connection to Buddhism, always surrounded by this kind of Buddha light, and was a true follower." Milly was shocked. "So why did she die?" Usually, people with a Buddhist affinity were supposed to live longer, right? Master Nirvana said, "In our huge world, full of countless living things, she left due to the things of this world, to let go of the attachments in her heart." Now Milly was totally lost. "Let go of attachments?" Aren''t attachments something you''re supposed to give up or deal with? Why use such strange wording? Wouldn''t it be better to help living beings rather than hold onto attachments? Wait a minute... something doesn''t make sense. m Milly suddenly got it, her eyes opening wide again. She remembered that the bracelet initially belonged to George''s grandmother before somehow ending up with her. And now Master Nirvana was saying it was his disciple Daisy''s, so... Could it be that Daisy was George''s grandma?! Could it really be that incredible? Thinking it over, it was the only thing that made sense. Milly''s confusion deepened, and she asked, "Master Nirvana, when you offered earlier to teachat the temple, was it because of this bracelet? Or was there something else you know that made you want to takeon as a disciple?" 09.13 Thu, 4 Jun W Chapter 217 The Revtion of George''s Grandma Milly felt like things were quickly getting out of hand, almost as if she was being pushed along by something she couldn''t see. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Return to the Rightful Owner Master Nirvana, with a respectful bow, softly murmured, ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Like I said before, there''s a special bond between the donor and the Buddha, nothing else." Milly was sceptical. How did this monk know about her bracelet without her ever mentioning it? Moreover, he seemed to st she just let it be. Clearly, he knew something she didn''t. Her curiosity peaked, and she pushed for more details. "Master Nirvana, what''s up with this bracelet anyway? It''s stuck on my wrist and acts independently whenever my feelings go wild. It moves by itself, and I feel dizzy, just like earlier." This wasn''t just her imagination. At first, she brushed it off, but then it becevident. The bracelet. moved independently. But how? A lifeless object moving on its own made zero sense scientifically. Master Nirvana gently shook his head and repeated, ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Ssecrets of the universe must remain so. You need to figure sthings out for yourself." Milly was at a loss. It wasn''t as if she was asking for the moon. Yet, this monk wouldn''t budge an inch. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Frustrated, she demanded, "At least tellhow to get this bracelet off." "Why would you want to? It was meant for Milly, wasn''t it?" "It''s not mine. Like you said, it''s belonged to your disciple. I identally ended up with it, so I must take it off and return it!" "But it has found its way to its true owner. Why talk of giving it back?" Milly was dumbfounded. It was like talking to a wall..She''d made it so clear. Why couldn''t he get what she wanted? If it was hers, why would she want to return it? Do monksck basic understanding? The whole conversation was infuriating, Was this like ying a tune to a deaf ear? She wondered, half-jokingly, how long she''d end up in prison for throttling a monk right now. Her patience was wearing thin. Calming herself down, Milly asked again, hoping for a straight answer, "What can you tell me?" Master Nirvana nodded. "The essence is profound, reality merely a shadow. Everything''s like a flower in the sky, a moon reflected in the water. Getting too caught up leads to more trouble." Milly immediately tensed. He had mentioned something simr at the airport. Everything, including ourselves and this world, is like reflections, ephemeral. Getting too attached to these 09:13 Thu, 4 Jul We Chapter 218 Return to the Rightful Owner At that moment, she had thought he knew she didn''t belong in this world, reminding her, but now, repeating it, what was he hinting at? Milly asked, "Master Nirvana, are you saying are you saying I shouldn''t worry about what''s happening aroundbecause I don''t belong here? Is that it?" Master Nirvana, ying with his rosary, looked at her thoughtfully and said, "Trees have roots, leaves are attached to stems; aren''t they all connected?" Milly quickly tried to exi "But I''m wearing .. She stopped herself. Would mentioning she''d ''transmigrated into a book'' sound unbelievable or supernatural? After all, her story seemed even more far-fetched than Stephanie''s rebirth. But the truth was, she didn''t belong in this world. She remembered clearly, transmigrating into this book with all her memories intact. Why did Master Nirvana insist that her ce was in this world? Or was he suggesting she was meant to be in ''Milly''s body'' rather than in her own soul? It''s pretty baffling. "Youngdy, it seems you haven''t yet understood the concept of ''empty flowers and moonlight." Master Nirvana''s abrupt interjection snapped her out of her thoughts. Empty flowers and moonlight? Isn''t that something vague and elusive? Why is he stressing about it? "Wait, is this all just superficial? Is there a deeper meaning?" Milly asked, frowning. Remaining calm, Master Nirvana smiled cryptically. "I''m only human and can''t give you the answers you want. It''s up to you toprehend its importance. The Buddha''s teachings and the journey of all living beings are connected. You have the power to change, while I do not." Milly remained silent What''s he trying to say? He says he''s merely human, but does that imply he might be a deity instead? Why do his words make sense independently yet bonfusing when pieced together? At first, she hoped this monk could enlighten her on her questions, but his words only puzzled her. However, he imed the bracelet was hers, yet she knew it wasn''t. Moreover, he stated she belonged to this world, whereas she was sure she had transmigrated into a book. And then, there''s the sentient bracelet, which he seemed to know about, too. Chapter 218 Return to the Rightful Owner If she asked him directly, the monk would dodge the question with ambiguous replies. In the end, she had to figure things out on her own. Yet, the only person who seemed to have the answers was the monk before her. So, if she wanted rity, she had no choice but to rely on this elderly monk. "Master Nirvana, if I were to becyour disciple, could I stay by your side, and would all these mysteries be solved, including the real nature of this bracelet?" Even though she didn''t genuinely want to beca disciple of Buddhism, it seemed the only way to solve these mysteries. Master Nirvana responded, "Amitabha, everything is set in stone. The more capable you are, the more responsibility you have. All events are predestined in the grand scheme." The more capable you are, the more responsibility you have? What does that mean? Is he suggesting I should aim to be a notable figure in the entertainment world in the future? But is it usually the job of producers? Or is he hinting forto excel academically and serving my country? But that''s not something I could do alone, right? On thinking it through, she didn''t really possess any remarkable talents. Inside the Buddha hall. Feeling a bit worried, Anthony kept shooting nervous looks at the brightly lit room nearby, walking back and forth restlessly. "Why can''t they talk E about it here? Why must they move to a separate room, just the two? Could it be that the old man has ulterior motives?" D Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Intense Humiliation Just as the words left his mouth, a solid wooden cane struck his calf. "Oh! Ouch!" Philip red at him angrily. "Nonsense! Do not disrespect Master Nirvana!" Anthony, terrified, didn''t dare say anything hoping to avoid another beating. He hunched his shoulders and moved away from Philip, In the corner, Apollo''s gaze was fixed on the distant room. His eyes, which had been slightly red, were now deepening to a dark crimson, and a wave of agitation radiated from him. Milly... Milly... Apollo wondered if Milly had abandoned him. Why didn''t she take him with her when she left? But Milly had told him before that he couldn''t always follow her. If he stayed put and behaved, she would- cback for him, just like how she was there every morning when he woke up after sleeping. Still, he felt incredibly restless. Why had Milly been gone for so long? Apollo felt a fire burning inside him that he couldn''t contain. He wanted to hit someone, to kill someone, to see all these people he hated dead, to rip off their heads, drain their blood, and make this ce overflow with fresh blood... Blood... The thought made his eyes grow even redder, and his fingers trembled with excitement. That was his favourite colour. No, no! Milly had warned him not to kill indiscriminately, not to lose control of his emotions. She would be sad if she cback to see him like this, and he didn''t want her to be sad... He extended his arm and bit into his flesh, hard, as if he was numb and stubborn, thinking this could somehow control his inner urges. He bit deeply, and soon his pale skin was bleeding profusely, exposing the bone. Yet he felt no pain, and his bite only grew stronger. Milly... Milly... At that moment, arge hand suddenly rested on his head, not heavily, but gently ruffling his hair. Apollo snapped his head up, full of vignce, eyes burning with murderous intent. Blood stained his lips and teeth, giving him a demonic look in the flickering candlelight. Jordan sighed, took a handkerchief from his pocket, and gently wrapped it around Apollo''s bleeding wound. But Apollo, unustomed to human touch, whimpered and tried to pull away, only for Jordan to firmly grab his wrist. "Stay still! Be good!" Jordan''s tone was like that of a parent scolding a child. Chapter 219 Intense Humiliation before, so he was a good person. "Ah-woo... Jordan quickly bandaged Apollo''s wrist, stopping the bleeding. "Milly will be back soon. She hasn''t abandoned you. She just has something to take care of and will return shortly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "If shees back and sees your injured hand, she''ll be sad. Do you want her to be sad?" Apollo tilted his head, no wary, trying to understand Jordan''s words. "Ah-woo?" Jordan finished bandaging Apollo''s hand, ensuring the bleeding had stopped before standing up, hands on his hips, looking down at him with aplex expression. He didn''t care whether Apollo understood or not and said, "Milly named you because she wanted you to be like the sun, always shining. It''s clear she cares about you a lot. "I''ve investigated your background. Even though George tried to erase all traces of your information, the Buts are not without resources. If I want to find out something, I will. You''re very skilled, and I trust you around Milly. But, of course, that depends on your loyalty... "What I mean is: As long as you remain loyal to Milly, you will always be a young master of the Buts, my brother, and no one will have the right to question you. But if you ever betray Milly, I won''t hesitate to destroy you with the most brutal methods. I can promise you that." Jordan''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was clear enough for Apollo to hear every word. Apollo didn''t understand, but in that moment, the darkness in his eyes began to fade, returning to a soft pink. "Ah-woo!" Jordan understood him, smiled, and ruffled his hair again, this twith a gentle affection. "Good boy." This must be what people mean by love me, love my dog. For their kind, the head was the most important part. They could survive and fight as long as their head was intact, regardless of injuries to other parts of their body. So, they didn''t let others touch their heads lightly. Yet this time, Apollo allowed someone other than Milly to touch his head. It was his simplest way of showing trust. Jonathan and Anthony had somehow moved closer, their eyes fixed on Jordan''s hand... or more urately, on Apollo''s head. It looked soft, with soft hair, a soft head, and a soft face... When Jordan let go, the two of them suddenly raised their hands, but before they could reach Apollo''s head, he noticed and stared at them sharply. "Ah-woo!" Anthony and Jonathan, intimidated by his fierce expression, quickly pulled their hands back... Why could Jordan touch him, but not them? Anthony, trying to assert his authority as an older brother, looked at Apollo. "I''m your brother. I''m older 09:14 Thu, 4 Jul wew. Chapter 219 Intense Humiliation than you, so I can touch your head. You need to respect that and let us mess with your hair!" Jonathan chimed in, "Yeah, I''m your brother too, so I get to mess with your hair as well!" Apollo tilted his head, blinking in confusion. He couldn''t understand their words, but he had seen them with Milly often over the past few days. Milly liked them, so they must be good people. "Ah-woo?" Jonathan and Anthony''s hearts melted at his cute, confused expression. He looked like a kitten. They couldn''t resist the urge to pet him! Exchanging a nce, they silently agreed and reached for Apollo''s head simultaneously They refused to believe they couldn''t manage to handle him together. But the next moment, Apollo grabbed both their hands and twisted them firmly. It didn''t hurt, but the humiliation was intense! Then, in the following second, Apollo ruffled their hair just as someone would pet a cat. The humiliation was even stronger! ? 09:14 Thu, 4 Ju Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Scary As soon as Milly entered the prayer hall, she saw the chaos among the three of them. ? "Apollo isn''t respecting me! I must make him submit to my strength today! Anthony, cover here and help me!" "Ah, get him offfirst, then help you! I can''t move right now!" "What does this guy eat? How is he so strong?" "A man can be killed but not humiliated!" Apollo, taking on the two of them with ease, had them both pinned under him, leaving them immobilised and only able to shout. Milly remained silent. From the looks of it, the three of them were getting along quite well. Apollo seemed to have a special sense because he immediately noticed the moment Milly stepped into the prayer hall. "Ah-woo!" Forgetting the two under him, he excitedly ran toward Milly, circling her. "Ah-woo- ah-woo-" But as he got closer, Milly''s smile froze on her face as she caught a faint whiff of blood. "What''s going on?" Her gaze fell on the handkerchief wrapped around Apollo''s wrist. Despite its dark colour, blood had seeped through. Seeing her staring at his wound, Apollo quickly hid his arm behind him, whimpering and shaking his head, trying to distract Milly. "Ah-woo- ah-woo-" Milly immediately saw through his attempt to avoid the issue. Her expression turned cold. "Show me." Apollo sneaked a nce at her stern face and, not daring to disobey, reluctantly extended his arm. He sniffled pathetically. "Ah-woo- ah-woo... Milly removed the blood-soaked handkerchief from his arm, revealing a clear set of bite marks, like those of a child''s teeth, indicating who had bitten him. The wound was deep, with flesh exposed, though the bleeding had stopped. It looked rming. She remembered Apollo doing the sthing in the basement, biting his wrist in a desperate attempt to make her drink his blood to heal her wounds. After that incident, she had repeatedly warned him that when someone is sick, they see a doctor, and when they''re injured, they get treatment. No one, not even she, was worth him biting his wrist to give them his blood. 09: Thu, 4 Jul Wew. Chapter 220 Scary mind. Milly was curious about what had caused thispse. Seeing Milly''s silence, Apollo panicked, tugging at her sleeve and trying to exin, "Ah-woo- ah-woo-" Unusually, Milly didn''t soften at his pitiful look. She stared at him, expressionless. "So, what happened? Why did you bite your wrist and make it bleed again?" "Ah-woo- ah-woo... Apollo was truly scared almost on the verge of tears, never having seen Milly so serious. The tension between them was palpable. Jordan, standing nearby, couldn''t bear to watch Apollo struggle to exin himself. Stepping forward, he kindly intervened, "Milly, he was just very worried about you. He probably thought you didn''t want him anymore, so he lost control. Don''t be too hard on him." Hearing this, Milly pressed her lips together, her expression still cold. "Jordan, you don''t need to make excuses for him. This isn''t the first tit''s happened. At best, it''s emotional instability; at worst, it''s self-harm. If we don''t correct him, he''ll always think he''s right. Whenever he''s upset, anxious, excited, or out of control, he''ll do this. If that''s the case, his hand is useless. and might as well be cut off!" Jordan was struck dumb. Since his rebirth, this was the first the had seen Milly so stern. She looked impressive, but also... Scary. "Uh-hum." Jordan coughed to cover his awkwardness, intimidated by Milly''smanding presence. He turned away, deciding not to intervene further. He had said what he needed to, and he believed Milly had her reasons for being so strict. Supporting her was the best course of action, so he pretended he hadn''t been involved. Seeing Jordan''s silence, Jonathan and Anthony didn''t dare speak either, shrinking back and pretending not to notice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As for Apollo, who had once taken on ten opponents without fear, he was now too scared to even breathe loudly. The scene was almostical. Four tall men cowered before a slender girl, afraid to oppose her, all showing fear when she got angry.. Jeffrey, watching from the corner, squinted his eyes. He wondered when the once-dominant figures of the Buts began revolving around this little girl. Maybe it was the intensity of his gaze, or perhaps he was too tant, but Milly noticed his stare and turned to meet his eyes. Jeffrey didn''t look away or hide his scrutiny. Instead, he boldly held her gaze. In the next moment. Milly. holding Apollo. walked toward him. Chapter 220 Scary Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, puzzled. Was sheing to fight? Or to show off? Milly quickly reached him. "Jeffrey, you have excellent medical skills I assyou carry supplies for emergency wound care. Could you help treat Apollo''s wound?" Jeffrey stood with his arms crossed, not speaking or moving, just scrutinising her. The girl before him spoke with polite formauty, her eyes calm andposed, showing no signs of malice. At least from a medical standpoint, she didn''t seem to harbour ill intentions toward him. Jeffrey smirked, the smile not reaching his eyes. "Why should I?" Milly replied softly, "Because you''re a doctor. Treating the wounded is your profession. Besides my grandfather is a devout Buddhist, and bloodshed disturbs him. Helping would spare him sdistress." This wasn''t Milly''s true reasoning. She needed to stay here overnight, and without a clinic nearby, plus the hot weather, Apollo''s severe hand injury risked infection if left untreated until the next day. Immediate care was essential. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have bothered with the taciturn Jeffrey. 1 X Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Initiated Jeffrey''s appearances in the book were sparse, and since Milly hadn''t read theplete story, her impression of him was only vague. Milly couldn''t quite figure out Jeffrey''s personality. But then again, she didn''t need to understand the personalities of these high-level characters. They would surely support the protagonist, Stephanie, who currently despises Milly. So, it was normal for them not to like her either. If she had any other choice, she wouldn''t have asked him for help. Jeffrey looked at the girl in front of him, a slight smirk forming on his lips, almost as if he was amused. His gaze showed a hint of appreciation. He started to think that Milly was quite clever, worthy of being a But. She knew he wouldn''t agree to help her easily, so she invoked Grandpa''s name. Milly''s implication was clear: if Jeffrey refused to help, it would be against Grandpa''s wishes. She would make sure Grandpa found out, so he had no choice but to help Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Letsee the wound." From his tone, Milly knew he had given in. She quickly rolled up Apollo''s sleeve and presented his arm to Jeffrey. When Jeffrey saw the wound, a shadow briefly crossed his eyes, but it was quickly masked by hisshes. His professional instincts as a doctor kicked in. He always carried emergency supplies with him. With his experience, he swiftly bandaged Apollo''s wound. "The wound is deep but not critical. It''s just a surface injury. I''ve treated it, and it should be fine. Once you get down the mountain, go to a hospital for a proper dressing change. Milly sighed in relief at his words. In the , Jeffrey was known for his exceptional medical skills, and his proficient handling of the wound reinforced that reputation. "Thank you, Jeffrey." Jeffrey responded with a curt "Okay" and was about to habitually put his hands in his pockets when a delicate hand grabbed his wrist. Milly held his hand, taking out a wet wipe to clean Apollo''s blood from his palm. dib "Jeffrey, your hand has blood on it. It would be difficult to clean if it got on your clothes. It''s better to wipe it off. The wet wipe had a floral scent, which immediately masked the smell of blood on his fingers. 1/3 Chapter 221 Initiated wipe, looking at Jeffrey with a sweet expression. "Thank you for your help. With that, she led Apollo away. + Pearls Jeffrey''s fingers twitched slightly as he brought them to his nose. The strong scent of the wet wipe hadpletely covered the smell of blood. Milly was quite smart. If he remembered correctly, Apollo''s blood had a peculiar medicinal smell, not the kind from a medical infusion, but an inherent scent mixed into his blood. Why would a normal person''s blood have such a scent? Moreover, if a normal person''s blood was infused with so much medication, they couldn''t survive. Milly must have realised he detected something odd about Apollo''s blood, so she used the wet wipe to remove it and took the wipe with her to prevent any traces. She was afraid Jeffrey would discover something, which meant there was something strange about Apollo. As soon as Milly and Apollo returned, they saw Master Nirvana walking in slowly. Earlier, when she had stepped out, Master Nirvana had said he would pray for Daisy, so she hadn''t wanted to interrupt and had left quietly. Now that Nirvana had cover, it seemed he had finished the prayers. True to his status as a top-tier Buddhist elder, Nirvana''s mere presence brought the previously whispering crowd in the prayer hall toplete silence. Everyone put their hands together and bowed slightly, the highest gesture of respect in Buddhism. This clearly showed how revered Nirvana was among them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ignoring the crowd, Nirvana walked slowly to the religious statue and respectfully began to pray. His voice echoed, deep and resonant, like religious music echoing through a valley. Afterward, he turned to Milly, who was not far away, and said, ¡°Disciple, cforward to be initiated." As soon as he spoke, the prayer hall was filled with the sound of rosaries dropping to the floor. Clink, clink. Everyone turned their incredulous gazes toward Milly. Initiation? It was settled? Milly remained silent. Well, she understood their shock, but they shouldn''t be more confused than she was. She had agreed to this initiation in a blur of confusion. "D"mn, Milly, are you bing Master Nirvana''s disciple?" 2/3 Chapter 221 Initiated "Milly, is it you? Am I dreaming? My sister is Master Nirvana''s disciple. Does this makerted to Master Nirvana too?" "No wonder Boss didn''t want to follow Master Vajra. There was a bigger figure involved!" "Does this mean she has to shave her head? Milly would look terrible bald..." "She''s a secr disciple! Milly is a secr disciple, so she doesn''t need to shave her head, you id*ot!" They were too noisy. Milly resisted the urge to shut them up. Ignoring the chatter around her, she knelt on the cushion before Nirvana and respectfully bowed three times. "Greetings, Master." Nirvana, fingering his rosary with his eyes half-closed, began to chant and pray, "From now on, your Buddhist nwill be Emptiness." Milly considered this. Emptiness In Buddhist scriptures, it signifies the inherent nonexistence of self-nature and the absence of birth and destruction. It was fitting and matched her current state of mind well. "Thank you, Master Milly bowed again, epting the name. Just then, an urgent voice rang out: "Master Nirvana, you can''t!" The voice belonged to Master m Karuna, who continued anxiously, "Master Nirvana, that word was bestowed upon you alone by the Grandmaster. How can you give it to someone else? You must give Ms. Milly a different religious name." Even the usuallyposed Vajra nodded in agreement. "Masterm Nirvana, Master Karuna is na is right. This ncarries too much weight. I fear Ms. Milly cannot bear it.¡± X Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Stephanie Knelt. In Buddhism, it was stipted that each person''s religious nmust be unique, typically bestowed by a- master or grandmaster. Masters were esteemed dignitaries with high moral standing, transcending ordinary Buddhist monks. Their names carried significant religious weight. If such a nwas given to a less experienced disciple, it might be too overwhelming, potentially causing more harm than good. However, Nirvana gently shook his head. ¡°I am also just a mortal. The one who cannot bear the weight of this nis not Emptiness, but me." This... Hearing this. Vajra and Karuna fell silent. Could it be that Milly was indeed more exceptional, or that her Buddhist affinity was even deeper than Nirvana''s? Nirvana must have his reasons for doing this. Vajra and Karuna, despite their practice, couldn''t match Nirvana''s wisdom and insight. After the initiation ceremony, Milly becMaster Nirvana''sst secr disciple and thus, the junior of Karuna and Vajra. The happiest person at this point was Philip. Leaning on his cane, he was beaming with joy, a stark contrast to his earlier fury. "No wonder she''s a But. Truly impressive. When she acts, she goes straight to bing Master Nirvana''s disciple. Who else in the world has such an honour? Hahaha." Andrew, standing beside him, looked envious but defiant. ¡°Hmph, you''re still putting on airs after gaining this advantage? Don''t forget, you already kicked Milly out of the Buts. Soon, I''ll have George bring Milly over to our family, and she''ll be our little princess" Philip was instantly agitated. "D"mn it, Andrew! Who said I kicked her out? Stop spreading lies!" Andrew red at him coldly. "Can you swear you never said that?" Philip was speechless. He had indeed been too impulsive earlier. On the other side, Stephanie couldn''t believe what she was seeing.. How could Milly becNirvana''s disciple? Why? What did Milly have that I didn''t? First the Tates, then Bonnie, and now Master Nirvana. What made Milly so special that everyone wanted to support her? Jealousy burned within Stephanie, her eyes shing with uncontroble rage. Milly... Milly 1/3 ?:80% BOM Chapter 222 Stephanie Knelt That b*tch! She had to admit, things were starting to go wrong. Milly hadn''t been reborn, yet sevents were changing. What was going wrong? Or was it fate''s design? No! Not! This was supposed to be her glorious life. Why should she let it slip away? If she could make Milly destitute and prematurely dead in their previous life, then this time, she could do it again! Just then, a voice interrupted her thoughts. Nirvana, with his hands sped together, looked at Karuna and said, ¡°I heard you''ve also epted a disciple. Since Milly and I are here, we can conduct the initiation ceremony together." Karuna nodded. ¡°Okay, Master Nirvana." He turned toward Stephanie, who was not far away. "Stephanie, cforward for the initiation ceremony. Once it''s done, you''ll officially be part of my sect." Stephanie bit her lip. feeling her breath quicken. She had manoeuvred her way into Karuna''s sect, thinking it was a prestigious position. Now it seemed more like a joke. Karuna was indeed respected, with a renowned nin the Buddhistmunity. However,pared to Vajra and Nirvana, he didn''t hold a candle. If Stephanie went through with the ceremony, it would mean Milly outranked her by an entire level. From then on, she would have to treat Milly with great respect. But if she refused, it would only emphasise that she was inferior to Milly, and she wouldn''t be able to exin it to Grandpa. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Xavier, worried, saw her pale face. ¡°Stephanie, are you okay? If you don''t want to do this, we can stop." He knew about the conflict between Stephanie and Milly. Moreover, with Milly''s overbearing attitude, if Stephanie becMilly''s junior, Milly would likely bully her even more. Stephanie was already gentle and kind, How could she possibly fare well under Milly''s thumb? However, Stephanie forced a smile, trying to appear cheerful. "It''s okay, Xavier. I love learning about Buddhism. It''s an honour to join any sect." Xavier''s heart ached even more for her. "Stephanie..." She was somitted to her dream that, even knowing the hardships ahead, she pressed on. What a foolish girl. Stephanie then walked slowly to Karuna, knelt on the cushion, and bowed. "Greetings, Master." Karuna, with his hands sped, began to pray and chant, "From now on, your Buddhist nwill be Serene. 2/3 09.09 Chapter 222 Stephanie Knell Stephanie bowed again. "Thank you, Master.¡± Karuna nodded and continued, "Serene, go pay your respects to the elders." In Buddhist initiation ceremonies, it was customary not only to bow to one''s master but also to the elders, part at the process. This meant she would have to bow to Milly as well! "Greetings, Grandmaster." "Greetings, Master." Thest one was Milly.... Stephanie dug her nails into her palms, the sharp pain keeping herposed. Even so, it was clear she was trembling with rage. Her long hair hid the malice and fury in her eyes, which were filled with murderous intent. She thought, Milly, today''s humiliation will be repaid a hundredfold someday! She bent her knees, knelt on the cushion before Milly, and bowed her head, hiding any expression. "Greetings, Master." Milly licked her lips, feeling much better now that Stephanie had bowed to her. How satisfying! If she had known about this perk, she would have becNirvana''s om disciple ages ago. Making Stephanie kheel asionally was good for her knee development and Milly''s mental health. It was a win-win situation. X Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Punishment. Milly looked at Stephanie, who was kneeling in front of lier. If someone looked closely, he could see Stephanie''s hands gripping the cushion so tightly that her fingertips were turning white, her whole hands trembling slightly. So, Stephanie could endure quite a bit! It must be hard for her, considering how much she disliked Milly, yet now she had to kneel and bow to her. Stephanie must be fuming inside. Sure enough, when Stephanie stood up, her face was as pale as a sheet, and she seemed about to copse. Xavier quickly stepped forward to support her. "Stephanie, are you alright?" Stephanic forced a smile. "I''m fine, Xavier, Don''t worry. Don''t blMilly; she didn''t mean it." Milly was caught in the crossfire. As expected, Xavier shot a venomous re at Milly, as if he was ready to skin her alive. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Milly snorted coldly. Stephanie had taken jabs at her before, and Milly could ignore her little tricks. But now, with Stephanie repeatedly insinuating that Milly was bullying her, did she think Milly was an easy targeti Standing up and stepping forward, Milly looked down at Stephanie with cold eyes. "From now on, addressas ''Master Buddhism emphasises humility. I''ll forgive you this time, but you need to respect the hierarchy. Get it right next time, or the gods might punish you." Milly had already learned to fight fire with fire so quickly. Stephanie''s face turned even paler. "You. Milly''s words were like thorns piercing Stephanie''s heart, each one reminding her that Milly outranked her. Seeing Stephanie about to argue, Milly shot her a cold look. "Yes?" She was using her position to intimidate. Xavier, enraged, pulled Stephanie behind him and pointed angrily at Milly. "Don''t go too far! Stop using those sanctimonious excuses to bully Stephanie." Milly tilted her head, looking somewhat puzzled. "Oh? May I ask how I''ve bullied her? "I am her Master. What''s wrong with her bowing to me? Besides, I''ve already said I''d forgive her this tand not pursue the matter. But if you disagree with my leniency, I''ll have to follow the Temple Law!" Xavier''s chest heaved with anger. "You!!!" Not giving them a moment to breathe, Milly turned to Karuna with a stern expression. "Master Karuna, ording to the Temple Law, what is the punishment for a disciple disrespecting their senior?" 1/3 Chapter 223 Punishment Karuna hesitated. "Well.... He didn''t want to seem biased, but punishing a newly epted disciple right away felt too harsh. "Serene''s actions were indeed inappropriate, but she just joined my sect and doesn''t yet know all the rules. Can we give her a chance? Buddhism teaches us to be forgiving. Hearing this, Milly pressed her lips together. She nced at Stephanie, who seemed to have regained herposure. Seeing Karuna intercede for her. Stephanie visibly rxed, as if confident she''d be let off. How naive! Milly''s eyes gleamed as she responded, "Master Karuna is right. Buddhism indeed reaches us to be forgiving Stephanie breathed a deep sigh of relief. "But... Stephanie''s face turned pale, a sense of impending doom rushing to her mind. "But, Master Karuna just saw it too. I did give her a chance just now and decided to forgive her. But it seems she doesn''t appreciate it and thinks it''s my fault. Would I harm her? "As you said, Buddhism teaches us to be forgiving, but before that, there''s also strict self-discipline! If we are too lenient with ourselves, how can we uphold the teachings of Buddhism and deserve the gods blessings? It''s not about being lenient with oneself but about hindering one''s path in learning religion! "Master Karuna, as elders, we should have more foresight than the disciples. They are young and ignorant. Shouldn''t we know better than Masters? This isn''t helping them but harming them!" Her words were powerful, resonating intensely and causing even the opposing Karuna to take notice. No wonder Nirvana insisted on taking Milly as his disciple; her insights were direct and sincere with every word. Listening to her, Karuna felt a bit ashamed of himself. "Okay, I''ve learned from this. You indeed have foresight." Then, she turned to Stephanie, shaking her head slightly with a hint of resignation. "Serene, go copy the Temple Law one hundred times as punishment." Xavier wanted to exin, but Stephanie stopped him. A hint of resentment shed in her eyes. Dmn Xavier, if not for him, I wouldn''t be stuck copying. With over three hundred rules, copying a hundred times would take at least one night. Stephanie gritted her teeth and reluctantly agreed. "Okay, Master." "Wait. A clear voice interrupted. Milly sighed. "Well I''m just too kind-hearted to see my discinle suffer So for your first offence let''s 2/3 Chapter 223 Punishment reduce it a bit." Stephanie narrowed her eyes warily, clearly not trusting Milly''s apparent generosity. "Alright, ny-nine times then." Stephanie was fuming. A hundred times versus ny-nine, that was Milly''s idea of ¡°reducing a bit.¡± As they were staying overnight at the Lotus Temple, the young monks had already cleaned several side halls for En their rest. Milly yawned widely, stretching her tired muscles. After a day ofmotion, she was finally able to rest. Just as she was about to take Apollo''s hand and head back to their room to sleep, she noticed Philip approaching with his cane not far away. Milly squinted. Was heing to defend Stephanie after seeing her punish her? How petty. Philip reached Milly''s side, his usually serious expression momentarily awkward and uncertain. Seeming to hide something, he coughed lightly, and a barely noticeable attempt at friendliness crept onto his/stiff face. "Um... Milly, Would you cwithto pay respects to our ancestors on their tablets? It''s about introducing you to the But family ancestors." Milly raised an eyebrow. After all this time, this was the first tPhilip had called her "Milly" Quite unusual. X Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Harboured Grudges The original Milly had been living with the Buts for quite stime, but they never took her to visit the ancestors. Now that she had embraced Buddhism, they suddenly remembered to do that. Heh, but I won''t go! She harboured grudges, and now that she was in the original Milly''s shoes, she would hold onto those grudges as well! "Amitabha. In this sacred realm of Buddhism, it''s more fitting to addressas Emptiness, in ordance with the Buddha''s teachings. Besides, all beings are treated equally under the Buddha''s protection. Buddhism''s profoundpassion treats everyone impartially, without the concept of ancestry." Philip was left speechless by her words. For the first time, disbelief clouded his aged face. "Have you He had wanted to say, Have you forgotten your roots? But midway through, he stopped himself. Milly had now embraced Buddhism. Though she belonged to the Buts, she had a Buddhist name, and it was appropriate to address her as such. Moreover, Buddhism preaches equality and boundlesspassion, so what she said wasn''t entirely incorrect. Philip, typically decisive and assertive, found himself at a loss for words, his face turning an unusual shade of deep red with suppressed anger. Finally, with an awkward expression on his stern face, he gave himself a way out, though his tone remained authoritative. "Well then... it''s good that you see it this way." He couldn''t bring himself to call her ''Master Emptiness, so he turned and left in a huff. Watching Philip''s frustration, Milly felt a sense of satisfaction, a smile curling her lips. She had once tried to please Philip to secure Apollo''s position, but now that Jordan was clearly on her side and Apollo''s position was secured, he had nothing on her anymore, so she saw no need to be deferential to Philip. Despite his seniority, he had recently attempted to expel her from the Buts, so she saw no reason to show him respect. As she was lost in thought, someone suddenly called out behind her, "Milly!" Milly narrowed her eyes. Didn''t I make it clear I should be addressed as Master Emptiness here? Who''s that rude. person? Did they not hear me? "Amitabha. I-'' Thwack! "Ow!" A sharp tap on her forehead interrupted her solemn words. 1/3 Chapter 224 Harboured Grudges tough with me?" 80% +5 Pearls. Milly''s bravado instantly faded, and she quickly grasped his arm, swinging it yfully. "Hehe, it''s you, Jordan! I thought it was someone else. You''re so formidable and impressive, so of course I wouldn''t dare, hehe..." Her ttery was unmistakable. Jordan, already fond of her, couldn''t stay upset seeing her act cute. He looked at her affectionately. "You''re really something.... "Even though Grandpa respects Buddhism and its disciples, he''s still stubborn and traditional. Arguing with him like that won''t benefit you. Despite my current authority in the Buts, Grandpa founded But Group. Offending him could hinder your efforts to join But Group." Though officially the head of the Buts, he only held 20% of the shares, while Philip held 30%, making him the actual majority shareholder. Matthew, Jeffrey, Xavier, Jonathan, and Anthony each held 32; Stephanie and their father held 5% each. and the remaining 25% was owned by other shareholders. Although Milly currentlycked any shares, it didn''t concern her. Eventually, everything he owned would belong to her. However, this was far from sufficient. The shares he possessed weren''t enough to secure Milly''s future without worry. Acquiring shares from family members was out of the question, leaving the only option to purchase them from other shareholders. Yet these shareholders remained loyal to Philip and wouldn''t go against his wishes without his approval. Ultimately, it all boiled down to convincing Philip. Milly, however, dismissed the idea with a wave of her hand. "I have no interest in joining But Group anyway. Who knew when But Group might face financial troubles? Why should I bother bing part of it? Besides, my dream is to beca movie star. I''m not suited to be a CEO. I would rather die than manage such argepany. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jordan looked at her with frustration, scolding, "What nonsense are you talking about? I know you love acting, and I support your pursuit of your passion, but acting should remain a hobby, not your entire life. You need to return to a more conventional path eventually." "A conventional path?" Milly frowned. "But I can earn a living through acting. I can support myself. Why can''t acting be my life?" Jordan shot her a sideways nce. The incyou make from acting is nothingpared to what a midn level manager in ourpany carns. calling it a dream might sound nice, but it''s more like a passing fancy. You''re giving up the life of a wealthy heiress to struggle in the entertainment industry." Milly remained silent. It was the first tshe felt insulted. "Moreover, the entertainment industry is risky. Even though I can protect you, you''ll still encounter things 2/3 Chapter 224 Harboured Grudges 80% that will unsettle you. I don''t want that for you. It''s too harsh. Since I I have the ability, I want you to live! carefreely, like a princess. Your world should be filled with flowers and apuse, not with shady dealings and darkness." He had expressed these sentiments many times before, and it always warmed Milly''s heart. The feeling of security from being cared for made her genuinely happy. She smiled, revealing her bright teeth. "Jordan, I appreciate your concern, but I don''t want to rely on you all the time. It would be too burdensfor you," Jordan''s tone turned anxious. "It''s not a burden. Taking care of you could never be burdensome... Inparison to how she had supported all six of them in her past life, this was nothing. He preferred to believe that this second chance was the universe''s way of making up for past regrets. If he couldn''t do this now, it would be a waste of this opportunity and his sister''s sincere affection. "But..." Milly was still conflicted. She understood Jordan''s good intentions, but his excessive protectiveness left her feeling somewhat adrift. X Chapter 225 Chapter 22 5 Matthew Jordan had no intention of indefinitely imposing his ns on her. He tousled her hair lovingly and assured her. "No need to rush. Thepany''s in a shaky state right now, and I won''t let you get caught up in that mess just yet. Once I take care of everything, you can take on a figurehead role with an easy job. "For now, do what makes you happy-acting, studying, whatever you want. I''ve got your back, so there''s nothing to worry about" Milly asked, Jordan, can I choose not to go?" Jordan was unwavering. "No." He had to be resolute. People outside were gossiping about Milly, mocking her for being overshadowed by an adopted daughte Jordan had initially nned to send Stephanie back to her biological parents once they were found, but she had cleverly secured Philip''s support before he could do anything, thwarting his ns. Unable to oppose her directly, Jordan was forced to shift focus. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He nned to acquire all the shares and transfer them to Milly. He aimed to establish Milly as the true But heiress and silence the critics. He might not have cared about the rumors, but he heard them all and was affected by them. Anything concerning Milly was noted, and he nned to make them pay back tenfold someday. Milly sighed in resignation at Jordan''s firm stance. Why is he assuming that I want to be a CEO? Do I look like I''m driven by money? Hmm... but I do have a liking for money, after all.... Milly hadshed out at Apollo carlier in the day, so at night, Milly was stuck with him clinging to her for a long while, afraid she might abandon him. Even as bedtapproached, he held onto her sleeve tightly, fearful she would leave if he closed his eyes. Left with no choice, Milly had to reassure him repeatedly until her lips felt sore. It was only after his fear subsided and he fell asleep that she quietly opened the door and slipped away from the room. Her room was quite a distance from Apollo''s, down a corridor. Approaching her room, she sensed something was amiss. A monk had told her that her room had never been upied before, and there were few visitors at this hour, so it shouldn''t have been rented out. Yet, the lights were clearly on inside. Who could be in there? Milly narrowed her eyes, grabbed a sturdy stick for self-defense, and cautiously pushed the wooden door open. 1/3 Chapter 225 Matthew 45 Pearls Creak.... The faint sound of the door opening seemed unusually loud in the silent night. As the door swung open, a figure lunged at her. "You''re finally back- Thud! "Ouch, that hurts!" Without hesitation, Milly brought the stick down hard on the intruder''s head, swift and resolute. Are these the audacious tactics thieves use now? Instead of fleeing, they''re confrontingdirectly. That''s just asking for trouble! "Who are you, and what are you doing in my room? Spill!" The monastery was ancient, with rooms dating back to the founding of the nation, so the lighting was dim. Milly prodded the intruder writhing on the floor in pain with her stick. As she prodded him, the intruder''s face becvisible. An eerie silence filled the room.... With a thud, Milly''s stick slipped from her hand as she stared in disbelief at the man clutching his head. "Matthew?" she asked hesitantly. Matthew had always had a bad temper. Rubbing his still-aching forehead, he snapped angrily, "Are you crazy? Do you always attack first without checking?" Milly bit her lip, feeling guilty as she helped him to a chair, murmuring. "If I waited to see clearly, it would have been toote. I had to catch you off guard" Matthew, regainingposure, retorted. "Think for once. Who would steal from a poor monastery? What would they even take? Offerings or the temple block?" Milly wasn''t sure what to say. It''s my first tin a monastery. How would I know if there were thieves or not? Hold on a minute. Why am I getting sidetracked? He entered my room uninvited, yet he''s mingfor overreacting. How is this my fault? Milly raised an eyebrow. "Wait, you''re the one who cinto my room without permission. Exin yourself. Why are you here?" We aren''t close enough for surprise visits. Moreover, he seems to dislike me. Why isn''t he with Stephanie instead? Something''s fishy about this! Matthew looked ufortable for a moment before clearing his throat, as if hiding something. After a nhe aid "Um I cto bring you something 2/3 Chapter 225 Matthew Milly narrowed her eyes, skeptical. "For me? Really?" 80% Matthew, an impatient man, mmed the table and stood up when Milly was doubtful. "What''s with that attitude? I bring you something and you act like this? Do you think I''d harm you?" Milly nodded. "Who knows?" There''s always an ulterior motive when someone who''s usually unkind tois suddenly being so nice. Matthew was even more furious. It was the first the personally delivered something to someonen Usually, even Stephanie''s gifts were delivered by servants due to his busy schedule. Yet now, he was met with mockery when presenting his gift in person for the first time! His anger surged, and he pointed at Milly, trembling with rage, "You''re so ungrateful! I''m your brother! Isn''t it I''m natural forto bring you things? You''re the one who''s being paranoid, thinking the worst about others!" Milly sneered. Did he learn this reverse psychology from Stephanie? "Matthew, you must be confused. Do you think we''re close enough for you to bringthings? "The first twe met, you threw my things out of my room. Anthony had to bring them back. The second time, youshed out atfor no reason, saying that I didn''t understand art and ruined your artwork. Now, the third time, you show up unannounced and callungrateful. "What exactly have you done to earn my trust? And what did you bring me? Poison or weed killer? Matthew, considering all this, the fact that I still address you by nis already more respect than you deserve. Don''t you think?" X Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Stubborn Matthew Milly''s words momentarily stunned Matthew. She had a point. Not just in the past, but even now, he approached her with an agenda. He never truly considered her hist sister. But his pride stopped him from admitting it. After a prolonged silence, he muttered, "Why are your making such a big deal out of this? We''re all Buts. Does it really matter?" Milly was perplexed. She couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. What kind of twisted reasoning is this? Earlier, he was so self-righteous, iming I''m unworthy of the But name. Now suddenly, we''re all family and I shouldn''t harbor resentment? He wants to have it both ways-praising and criticizingat will. What else is there forto say? With a sardonic smile, she retorted, her voice slicing through the faint light, ¡°Matthew, even though you''re an artist and not big on logical thinking, you should grasp basic human rtionships. We''re not close enough for gift-giving andte-night heart-to-hearts, are we?" Matthew''s anger red. "How dare you- Milly shrugged, meeting his gaze coolly. "Look at you, quick to useagain. You do realize what you''ve done could get you in trouble, right? Ever heard of trespassing? Sure, Matthew was her brother, but sneaking into someone''s room uninvited was, at best, hical, and at worst, illegal. She had a doctorate in her past life; if she chose to pursue it, she could easily involve the authorities. Let''s see then who the Buts would stand behind thenor him. Matthew''s face turned a fiery shade of red; his breaths wereing out in sharp bursts, his teeth audibly grinding. His eyes burned with a rage that seemed capable of consuming Milly. Milly remained unfazed. Dealing with an art student like him in a confrontation was well within her capabilities. Seeing his intense fury oddly satisfied her. She casually sat down at the table and poured herself a cup of tea. Setting aside everything else, the tea at this monastery was exceptional. It carried the fragrance of bamboo leaves, filling the room. Green tea was the perfect choice for this moment; it was known to calm anger. Matthew was already livid, and watching her calmly sip tea only stoked his ire further! The uing international designpetition focused on ''Buddhist robes, which was why he had reluctantly agreed to attend this monastery event for inspiration. 1/3 80% Chapter 226 The Stubborn Matthew ideas into sketches. But when he tried to bring those sketches to life, they felt hollow,cking something essential... Seeing Milly triggered a flood of ideas, as if a dam had burst. He couldn''t exin it, but it was as if he were under a spell. For any otherpetition, he wouldn''t have been so serious; he wouldn''t have swallowed his pride and cto Milly in the dead of night. The issue was that when the organiser announced the list of contestents, he realised that his old rival, King, was also participating in thispetition. Who was King, you say? King was the archenemy who always snatched victory from him whenever theypeted! His animosity towards King knew no bounds. Compared to defeating King, bowing to Milly was a trivial matter! All he cared about was triumphing over King and shedding the perpetual runner-upbell The thought eased his mind slightly. He looked away, determined not to lose control and break the cup she held in her hand. "So, what do I need to do to get you to sit down and talk with me?" Milly was surprised. Looking up, she regarded him with a mix of astonishment and curiosity. Given Matthew''s infamous temper, she had anticipated him storming out angrily after her remarks. Yet here he was, showing willingness to back down.... He must want something from me. Heh, this is interesting. The usually proud Matthew is actually seeking my assistance. Sipping her tea, Milly felt her spirits lift. "Matthew, watch your words. When you need something from someone, it''s polite to start with ''please." Matthew clenched his fists, frustration evident in his eyes. "Fine. Please set down your tea cup. Tellwhat I need to do for you to talk to me." Milly was speechless. What was I expecting? Artists never think in conventional ways! "Do you not grasp basic social etiquette? It should be: Please tellwhat I need to do for you to talk to me." Matthew gave her a cold look, as if grudgingly granting a rare favor. "Fine. I can talk to you." Milly was stunned. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What the hell!!? I main''t asking you! 2/3 Chapter 226 The Stubborn Matthew Taking a deep breath, Milly gestured towards the door. "Last chance, Get out, knock, and wait forto let you in before entering again!" To her surprise, Matthew didn''t argue and obediently left. Three secondster, a knock sounded at the door. Milly rolled her eyes, swiftly locking the bolt and lying down on her bed, pretending to sleep. Let him knock. I''m not going to open the door. Now that I managed to get him out, I can finally get ssleep! But five minutester, she regretted her decision. The knocking had turned into pounding. It wasn''t just knocking anymore; it sounded like someone was using a brick! Milly felt a headacheing on. Seeing the door shaking as if it might break soon, Milly couldn''t take it anymore. She swung the door Sure enough, there stood Matthew, impassive, pounding on the door with a brick. open. "Are you insane? Are you trying to break down the door?" Seeing that Milly finally opened the door. Matthew dropped the brick, crossed his arms, and said "bm knocked for a few minutes. When you didn''t respond. I thought you couldn''t hear me, so I used the brick to make sure you did. I didn''t want to waste time." Milly didn''t know what to say. Is he doing this on purpose? He must be doing this on purpose! Coming to ¦¯ my room under the guise of OTPI delivering something just to drivecrazy! Can''t he just be normal for once?! Gritting her teeth in frustration, she realized there was nothing she could do. Shemented her fate and rubbed her forehead. I must be crazy to Why am even engaging him in the middle of the night? It''s only shortening my lifespan. Finally, she opened the door wide, exasperated. "Stop knocking. Just cin already!" X Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn''t Have to Hold It in Any Longer Matthew grinned, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, as if he found his cleverness rewarding. "See? If you had been cooperative earlier, we wouldn''t have gone through all that trouble." Milly nced at the brick he had thrown on the ground and squinted. She felt tempted to pick it up and smash it against his head, "Get to the point. Why are you here?" She wanted him to speak and leave promptly. Matthew walked over to the table and retrieved a bag he had brought with him. He handed it to her. This is for you. Put it on so I can see." Reluctant. Milly took the bag. She did not expect him to really give her something. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She opened it and discovered a brightly colored robe inside that was almost blinding to look at. "You''re giving me...a robe?" Matthew nodded, a touch of pride in his voice. "I bought it on Amazon. The seller said it''s the sstyle as the one the ck bear stole from that monk in that TV show we used to watch. It''s unisex, and I got it in a size that should fit you perfectly Only an artist would think to buy something like this. He must believe she would be thrilled. But his anticipation was short-lived. In the next moment, Milly pushed the bag and the robe back into his hands before turning away with a look of disdain. I''m not wearing this. Take it back." Matthew''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why not? It looks great! It''s just like the- Milly cut him off sharply. "If you mention again that it''s like the robe the ck bear stole, you can forget about ever talking toagain!" Matthew''s expression fell. She has no appreciation for art. This robe looks amazing Milly took a deep breath, deciding not to argue with a fool. "Just tellthe real reason you''re here. Don''t tellit''s to givea robe, because I don''t believe you" Matthew didn''t bother hiding it and got straight to the point. "I need to design a Buddhist robe, and I need sinspiration from you." "A Buddhist robe?" Milly was puzzled. Matthew rified, Technically, it''s hot a traditional Buddhist robe. It''s a fashion piece inspired by the concept of Buddhist robes," Milly was even more confused. "There are plenty of monks here wearing actual Buddhist robes. Why cto me? If you need a woman to model, your sister, Stephanie, would be happy to help. Why draginto this?" Matthew frowned at the mention of Stephanie, his protective instincts kicking in. "Can you stop being so sarcastic? Why are you calling Stephanie ''my sister''? She''s your sister too, you know. We''re family" 1/3 Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn''t Have to Hold it in Any Longer Milly couldn''t help butugh and roll her eyes. "That''s being sarcastic? I''m just stating facts. Also, did you say family? Do you even believe that when you say it? These guys are really something. When Stephanie said something rude, they all yed dumb. Milly could smell her maniption from a mile away, yet they insisted it was innocence and kindness. But when Milly said anything remotely harsh, it was immediately taken as rude and sarcastic. They''re pretty good at twisting facts depending on the situation, Matthew''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. "You''re right. We can''t call ourselves family. Because of you. Stephanie has been targeted and hurt. She used to smile all the time, and now she doesn''t. The pain she''s gone through is all because of y [you. "You don''t deserve to be a But! No wonder Mom gave you up back then. You deserved it! Thankfully, Stephanie grew up with us. If you had, who knows what would have happened to the Buts!" Milly''s fists clenched, her knuckles cracking under the force of her grip. What a bizarre thing for him to say! The original Milly''s rightful life, which should have belonged to her, was taken away by others. As her own brother, Matthew shows no remorse. And now he''s spouting this nonsense! She had reached her limit and didn''t have to hold it in any longer! She delivered a powerful kick, using all her strength. Despite being shorter than Matthew, her experience in fights allowed her to nearly knock him off bnce. As he clung to the nearby table for support, Milly narrowed her eyes. With swift precision, she executed a wless shoulder throw, mming him forcefully onto the ground. Bang! His handsface met the ground intimately. Milly pressed her foot firmly on his back, pinning him down. Her voice carried a sharp edge. "Matthew, I used to think your artistic quirks is to be med the weird way your mind works. But now, it''s clear that the issue isn''t just your creative mind-it''s your entire way of thinking! "What do you mean I should have been abandoned? Was it not your fault that I was lost as a child? For over a decade, I had no idea you even existed. Suddenly, you all appeared in my life and draggedback to the Buts, regardless of my opinion. And now you tellI don''t deserve to be a But. "If Stephanie desires this pampered life, let her have it. I couldn''t care less! But what about my peaceful life before? Who will give that back to me?" Milly had been misced by the Buts and ended up in an orphanage,ter adopted by the Smiths. Though not wealthy, the Smiths provided afortable life and showered her with love. She never doubted she was their true daughter until the Buts showed up. They acted like bandits. They forcibly brought her back and shattered her peaceful existence, iming it was for her own good. Yet, at the Buts, Milly, who was supposed to be the real heiress, felt like an outsider. They openly favored a foster daughter who had appeared out of nowhere, constantly criticizing her. 2/3 Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn''t Have to Hold It in Any Longer She was a child who had a hbut felt like she belonged nowhere. And now he was here, telling her she wasn''t worthy of being a But. Ha! As if I cared! You can all go to hell! At that moment, Matthew was utterly stunned. He had never been in a fight or been struck before. Now, here he was, knocked down to the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief and indignation. "How dare you throwdown! Do you think I won''t knock your teeth out?" Milly sneered coldly, "Oh, really? Looks like you''re the one who''s teeth are knocked out now." Matthew tried to rise, but Milly pressed down hard on him again, keeping him pinned. The intense humiliation caused Matthew''s face to turn red with anger. "Milly!" Milly raised an eyebrow. "Yes, servant?" "How dare-" Before he could finish, Milly smacked him hard on the back of his head with a hard thud. "Shut up!" 116 Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn''t Have to Hold It in Any Longer Matthew grinned, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, as if he found his cleverness rewarding. "See? If you had been cooperative earlier, we wouldn''t have gone through all that trouble." Milly nced at the brick he had thrown on the ground and squinted. She felt tempted to pick it up and smash it against his head, "Get to the point. Why are you here?" She wanted him to speak and leave promptly. Matthew walked over to the table and retrieved a bag he had brought with him. He handed it to her. This is for you. Put it on so I can see." Reluctant. Milly took the bag. She did not expect him to really give her something. She opened it and discovered a brightly colored robe inside that was almost blinding to look at. "You''re giving me...a robe?" Matthew nodded, a touch of pride in his voice. "I bought it on Amazon. The seller said it''s the sstyle as the one the ck bear stole from that monk in that TV show we used to watch. It''s unisex, and I got it in a size that should fit you perfectly Only an artist would think to buy something like this. He must believe she would be thrilled. But his anticipation was short-lived. In the next moment, Milly pushed the bag and the robe back into his hands before turning away with a look of disdain. I''m not wearing this. Take it back." Matthew''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why not? It looks great! It''s just like the- Milly cut him off sharply. "If you mention again that it''s like the robe the ck bear stole, you can forget about ever talking toagain!" Matthew''s expression fell. She has no appreciation for art. This robe looks amazing Milly took a deep breath, deciding not to argue with a fool. "Just tellthe real reason you''re here. Don''t tellit''s to givea robe, because I don''t believe you" Matthew didn''t bother hiding it and got straight to the point. "I need to design a Buddhist robe, and I need sinspiration from you." "A Buddhist robe?" Milly was puzzled. Matthew rified, Technically, it''s hot a traditional Buddhist robe. It''s a fashion piece inspired by the concept of Buddhist robes," Milly was even more confused. "There are plenty of monks here wearing actual Buddhist robes. Why cto me? If you need a woman to model, your sister, Stephanie, would be happy to help. Why draginto this?" Matthew frowned at the mention of Stephanie, his protective instincts kicking in. "Can you stop being so sarcastic? Why are you calling Stephanie ''my sister''? She''s your sister too, you know. We''re family" 1/3 Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn''t Have to Hold it in Any Longer Milly couldn''t help butugh and roll her eyes. "That''s being sarcastic? I''m just stating facts. Also, did you say family? Do you even believe that when you say it? These guys are really something. When Stephanie said something rude, they all yed dumb. Milly could smell her maniption from a mile away, yet they insisted it was innocence and kindness. But when Milly said anything remotely harsh, it was immediately taken as rude and sarcastic. They''re pretty good at twisting facts depending on the situation, Matthew''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. "You''re right. We can''t call ourselves family. Because of you. Stephanie has been targeted and hurt. She used to smile all the time, and now she doesn''t. The pain she''s gone through is all because of y [you. "You don''t deserve to be a But! No wonder Mom gave you up back then. You deserved it! Thankfully, Stephanie grew up with us. If you had, who knows what would have happened to the Buts!" Milly''s fists clenched, her knuckles cracking under the force of her grip. What a bizarre thing for him to say! The original Milly''s rightful life, which should have belonged to her, was taken away by others. As her own brother, Matthew shows no remorse. And now he''s spouting this nonsense! She had reached her limit and didn''t have to hold it in any longer! She delivered a powerful kick, using all her strength. Despite being shorter than Matthew, her experience in fights allowed her to nearly knock him off bnce. As he clung to the nearby table for support, Milly narrowed her eyes. With swift precision, she executed a wless shoulder throw, mming him forcefully onto the ground. Bang! His handsface met the ground intimately. Milly pressed her foot firmly on his back, pinning him down. Her voice carried a sharp edge. "Matthew used to think your artistic quirks is to be med the weird way your mind works. But now, it''s clear that the issue isn''t just your creative mind-it''s your entire way of thinking! "What do you mean I should have been abandoned? Was it not your fault that I was lost as a child? For over a decade; khad no idea you even existed. Suddenly, you all appeared in my life and draggedback to the Buts, regardless of my opinion. And now you tellI don''t deserve to be a But. "If Stephanie desires this pampered life, let her have it. I couldn''t care less! But what about my peaceful life before? Who will give that back to me?" Milly had been misced by the Buts and ended up in an orphanage,ter adopted by the Smiths. Though not wealthy, the Smiths provided afortable life and showered her with love. She never doubted she was their true daughter until the Buts showed up. They acted like bandits. They forcibly brought her back and shattered her peaceful existence, iming it was for her own good. Yet, at the Buts, Milly, who was supposed to be the real heiress, felt like an outsider. They openly favored a foster daughter who had appeared out of nowhere, constantly criticizing her. 2/3 Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn''t Have to Hold It in Any Longer She was a child who had a hbut felt like she belonged nowhere. And now he was here, telling her she wasn''t worthy of being a But. Ha! As if I cared! You can all go to hell! At that moment, Matthew was utterly stunned. He had never been in a fight or been struck before. Now, here he was, knocked down to the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief and indignation. "How dare you throwdown! Do you think I won''t knock your teeth out?" Milly sneered coldly, "Oh, really? Looks like you''re the one who''s teeth are knocked out now." Matthew tried to rise, but Milly pressed down hard on him again, keeping him pinned. The intense humiliation caused Matthew''s face to turn red with anger. "Milly!" Milly raised an eyebrow. "Yes, servant?" "How dare-" Before he could finish, Milly smacked him hard on the back of his head with a hard thud. "Shut up!" X Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Finding Inspiration Through Criticism 12+5 Pearls "Matthew, letmake this clear. If I can knock you down once, I can do it twice, three times, or countless times. Just like you said, I''m Milly, and I''m ruthless, unlike Stephanie with her kind heart. So don''t mess with me, or I''ll beat you up every tI see you! I''m warning you in advance. Don''t say I didn''t respect my elders when the es." Milly''s voice was icy cold, carrying a strong threat. Matthew had never treated her well, so she didn''t feel the need to be nice to him. If they had to break ties, so be it. She wasn''t afraid, after all, she wasn''t the one who needed something from him. Matthew, who should have been asking for her help, was now too furious to remember that. His mind was filled with the desire to crush Milly. "You better let go of me, or I''ll make sure you get kicked out of the Buts! Believe me!" Milly rolled her eyes at Matthew''s threat, full of sarcasm. ¡°Oli? And who are you going to get to kickout of the Buts? Your own strength isn''t enough, is it? So, will you rely on Jordan? Or Grandpa? "Do you think they''ll be willing to kickout?" Matthew fell silent at her words. He was just a bit slow-witted, but that didn''t mean hecked any logical thinking. It was obvious to anyone that Jordan now doted on Milly the most, practically willing to give her his heart. How could he possibly be willing to kick her out? Then there was Philip In the past, Matthew might have been confident he could persuade Philip. But now, Milly was Master Nirvana''s apprentice, her status significantly elevated. Philip was eager to curry favor with her, so how could he possibly kick her out? It seemed he really couldn''t do anything to her now. At spoint, Milly had removed her foot from Matthew''s back and was looking at him with a nk. expression. Matthew, since we''ve reached this point, let''sy it all out clearly. Since we both can''t stand each other, let''s just stay out of each other''s way. You go your way, and I''ll go mine. We won''t interfere with each other. "You like Stephanie, then go ahead and like her. I won''t interfere with your deep sibling bond, but the condition is, don''t mess with me." Matthew sneered at her words, clearly not believing her. "Hmph, who would mess with you? It''s always been you bullying Stephanie! If you hadn''t been picking on her all the time, we wouldn''t treat you so badly. Master Nirvana ims you have a deep Buddhist affinity, but you don''t show anypassion." Milly felt speechless. She almostughed out of sheer frustration. 1/3 Chapter 228 Finding Inspiration Through Criticism the other cheek forever? Was she supposed to p and cheer even if she got beaten to death? Did being a Buddhist disciple mean she deserved to be bullied? But Milly didn''t want to argue with this fool anymore. Why bother taking a fool seriously? It would only cause her more frustration. "Since Matthe mentioned Buddhism, I''ll quote a Buddhist scripture. ''If I do not cross over in this life, in what life shall I cross over? You should know what this means, right? You cling to your obsessions and force them upon yourself. Don''t you find it exhausting? Even though it was still midsummer, the temple built in the mountains let the evening breeze carry a hint of chill into the room. It blew through Milly''s hair and made the lights flicker. The breeze also seemed to clear Matthew''s mind a bit as hey on the ground. He lifted his head, ready to retort, but then he met Milly''s eyes and couldn''t help but shudder. Her eyes were calm and untroubled, devoid of worldly desires. She was human just like him, yet she seemed to have transcended earthly concerns, She had said, "If I do not cross over in this life, in what life shall I cross over?" Life was precious, and encountering the Buddha''s teachings was rare. He realized she meant that since she already had these rare and precious opportunities, if she didn''t seek liberation from suffering in this life, when would she? She meant that he had been living in invisible chains, adding unnecessary pressure on himself. These burdens weren''t really his, it was like he was hating on behalf of someone else and couldn''t find his own liberation. He had trapped himself in a cage that wasn''t his to begin with. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Milly stood there without a robe, Buddhist clothing, or any ornaments associated with Buddhist. Yet, just by standing there and saying a few simple words, she somehow brought a sense of peace and relief. Suddenly, Matthew''s eyes lit up! Who said only those wearing Buddhist robes were monks? Who said monks had to wear specific clothing? He suddenly stood up, excitement written all over his face. He grabbed a pen and paper from the table. and theny back down in his previous position. "Keep scolding me!" He started furiously scribbling, clearly inspired and in the midst of a creative frenzy. Milly was speechless. Keep scolding him? In her entire life, it was the first tMilly had heard such a rude request. He had been arguing with her just moments ago. Had he realized his mistake now? Or had she hit him too hard? 2/3 Chapter 228 Finding Inspiration Through Criticism BUS "Forget about continuing to scold you. Let''s pretenel today''s incident never happened Just leave. From now on, let''s keep our interactions to a minimum and maintain superficial peace." It wasn''t that she was particrly magnanimous, Milly just knew that as long as she remained in But Mansion she would have to see Matthew frequently. It wouldn''t be good to escte the tension, and she didn''t want to make things difficult for Jordan. She thought Matthew would share her sentiment, but to her surprise, he surprise he acted as if he hadn''t heard her at all. He remained focused on his sketching, asionally ncing up at her before returning to his work. Clearly, he hadn''t been listening to her.: Seeing this, Milly raised an eyebrow. Even a fool could see that Matthew had found inspiration in her and was now frantically creating. No wonder he had been so agreeable-he was overflowing with inspiration. It was quite amusing, actually. She had never seen anyone get inspired by being scolded before. After who knows how long, Matthew finally stopped writing. He tried to stand up but realized his legs and arms had gone numb.. He had no idea how long he''d been lying there. The rush of inspiration had made him forget the passage of time. He stretched his stiff limbs and slowly stood up, looking at his drafts with satisfaction. The anger on his face had been reced by a broad smile. X Chapter 229 Chapter 229 An Affair Between George and Stephanie Perfect, this was exactly the effect he wanted! Milly who had been dozing off nearby, was startled awake by the noise. Sleepy-eyed, she saw that he had finally finished drawing. She stretched and yawnedzily from her seat. "Finished? Can you leave now?" Matthew put away his drafts and looked at Milly, his eyes devoid of any earlier humor. "Leave? What kind of attitude is that? You have no manners at all. You can''t evenpare to Stephanie! Milly was taken aback. What? She had no manners? She had kindly refrained from disturbing him when he found sinspiration, and now he turned around, acting ungrateful and using her instead. This was the ssic tale of the farmer and the snake. Indeed, a snake would always be a snake. One should never show kindness to such a creature. Milly let out a coldugh, her eyes icy. "Since I''m so rude and heartless, please, Matthew, dothe favor of leaving my small room. We wouldn''t want to sully your pure presence." Matthew who had always been more attuned to art than to social cues,pletely missed the sarcasm in her words. Hearing her speak, he mistakenly thought she had realized her error. He let out a proud snort, ¡°Hmph, good to know. If you stop targeting Stephanic and realize your mistakes, I might reluctantly allow you to continue being my sister." §¯§Ñ As if she cared about being his sister. Milly rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested. "Thank you, Mr. Matthew. Since I''m so ill-mannered, I wouldn''t want to bring you down. I''ll refrain from calling you Matthew, I don''t deserve it. "Since we have no rtionship now, please don''t ctofor inspiration in the future. It''s improper for a single man and woman without any rtion to be seen together, people might gossip." Milly''s tone was light, neither using nor angry. It was as if she were stating a simple fact. But her words hit Matthew like a jolt. She called him Mr. Matthew? What did that mean? She didn''t want to acknowledge him as her brother anymore? And she said he shouldn''t seek her out for inspiration? Suddenly, the joy he had felt from his creative breakthrough vanished. The smile on his face disappeared. Matthew was fuming, clenching his jaw as he spat out his words with difficulty, "I''m giving you onest chance. Take back what you just said, and I''ll pretend I didn''t hear it." Milly let out a coldugh and refused, "No need to pretend you didn''t hear it. You better remember it well." 1/3 80% Chapter 229 An Affair Between George and Stephanie Matthew''s eyes almost shot fire. Secing Milly who not only refused to admit her mistakes but also argued with him, almost made him pass out from anger. She said it herself. He had already given her a way out, but she didn''t take it. Later, she shouldn''t im he bullied his sister! Matthew said in a low voice, "Fine, you better remember what you said today. If you can, never callbrother again. If I ever call you sister again, I''ll be a dog!" Milly raised an eyebrow. These familiar lines-hadn''t she heard them from someone else before? Before she could react further, Matthew stormed out, not forgetting to grab the ck bear robe he had bought. Milly let out a heavy sigh. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Finally, she could rest! She had just stood up to close the door when she noticed two figures in the middle of the courtyard. Although the temple was ancient, it had embraced modern conveniences to amodate visitors staying overnight. Several streetlights had been installed in the courtyard. It wasn''t that Milly was trying to eavesdrop, the two people were standing under the nearest streetlight to her room. It was hard not to notice them. In the distance, a girl was nervously clutching the hem of her dress, her head slightly bowed. She said something, and suddenly her checks flushed a deep red. The fall man standing in front of her seemed very patient, quietly listening until she finished speaking Whatever she said must have struck a chord with him because he couldn''t help but smile. The yellow streetlight cast a warm glow over them, adding ayer of intimacy. The handsman and the charming girl looked more and more like a perfect match. Milly''s gaze must have been too intense because it caught the man''s attention from afar. He looked up and met Milly''s eyes. Bang! Before her brain could fully process what was happening, her hand acted on its own, quickly shutting the door. The wooden door, already shaky from being hit by Matthew''s bricks, wobbled again as Milly forcefully shut it, looking as though it might fall off its hinges at any moment. Lying on her bed, Milly who should have been exhausted, found herself wide awake and alext. Every tshe O closed her eyes, she saw George and Stephanie''s intimate scene under the streetlight. She couldn''t understand why they had to talk under the streetlightte at night. Wasn''t there enough tduring the day? 2/3 Chapter 229 An Affair Between George and Stephanie Then again, everyone knew about Stephanie''s feelings for George. What else could they be talking about? It had to be about romance, not plex calculus problems, right? Disgusting! How filthy their minds must be! Discussing love affairs in such a sacred and noble temple-it was a tant disregard for the Buddha, for the Dharma, and for the temple''s rules! But didn''t Stephanie still have to copy the temple rules? There was so much to copy. Had she already finished? If Milly had known, she wouldn''t have pleaded for Stephanie, allowing her to skip a round of copying! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. And the angrier she got, the more she thought about it! What made her even angrier was that she had panicked and shut the door door when George saw her. Why did she feel guilty? Her action had been so loud and obvious, making her look like she had something to hide. Would George think she was eavesdropping? No, why should she care what George thought? He could think whatever he wanted it had nothing to §Ö do with her! Once she took off the bracelet, their paths would diverge, and she wouldn''t have anything to do with him! Knock! Suddenly, a series of urgent knocks interrupted her thoughts and shattered her indignation. X Chapter 230 Chapter 230 George Calms Her Down "Who is it!" Milly shouted angrily, her voice filled with enough fury to make it seem like she might charge out and attack someone. Were these people crazy? Why weren''t they sleeping in the middle of the night? A low, maic male voice cfrom outside. If she listened closely, she could detect a hint of amusement in it. "It''s me." George! Milly froze, her movements bing stiff. Why was he here? He must have seen her earlier. Was heing over to mock her or ridicule her? Hmph, this jerk had ulterior motives. Milly turned over, pretending not to hear and nning to continue acting asleep. But the more she thought about it, the more it didn''t make sense. George had already seen her notice them earlier. If she didn''t open the door now, it would only make her look guilty. No, she couldn''t let him have the upper hand. She couldn''t let him think she had something to hide. She stood up, put on her shoes, and yanked the door open in one swift motion, not a hint of hesitation. "Do you need something?" Milly tried to keep her voice as calm as usual, her eyes steady and untroubled. George, standing at the door, looked cheerful, his brows raised in a smile. He was clearly in a good mood, without any attempt to hide it. Milly bit her lip, cursing inwardly, Show-off! George, acting as if he didn''t notice her hostile re, asked with a faintly amused look in his eyes, ¡°Did you see it just now?" He didn''t need to borate, Milly knew exactly what he was talking about. She rolled her eyes, feeling even more annoyed, her face showing clear signs of impatience. Of course, he was here to warn her "Don''t worry, my lips are sealed. I won''t tell anyone about you two." Shameless, flirting in a temple, disrespecting Buddhist principles! Tomorrow, she would ask the master to add a new rule: no romantic rtionships in the temple, vitors will be expelled. George gave a yful smile, his eyes glinting mischievously, "Oh? What won''t you tell anyone?" Milly was furious. 1/3 Chapter 230 George Calms Her Down Fine, if he wanted her to spell it out, she would. She''d tell him exactly what he wanted to hear, word for word. Milly took a deep breath and met his gaze. "First, you two were being all lovey-dovey in a public ce, and I just happened to see it. If you don''t want to be seen, I suggest you find a different spot next time, even a corner would do. "Second, I''m not a gossip. I can pretend I didn''t see anything. I won''t reveal your rtionship, you can be sure of that. "Now, Mr. Tate, is that clear enough for you?" George, who appeared to be about 6''3", towered over Milly, who was 5''6". From a distance, it looked as though she was enveloped in his shadow, almost in his embrace. But Milly was oblivious to this. George didn''t respond immediately, he just looked at Milly, quietly waiting for her to finish. His eyes, previously calm, now sparkled with a subtle joy, brighter than the stars behind him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Milly, are you angry?" Milly froze. Angry... Was she angry? "You''re crazy!" Milly felt a moment of inexplicable panic. Realizing this, she moved to shut the door. But with a quick "thud," George stopped the door with his hand, preventing her from closing it. His eyes sparkled even more, carrying a hint of seductive allure in the darkness. His eyes were so captivating that Milly found herself momentarily entranced, forgetting what she was doing. "Milly, please tell me, were you just angry?" "No! Milly replied irritably. George couldn''t help but chuckle softly, his deep voice clear and mesmerizing in the quiet night. Milly''s ears reddened slightly at hisugh, and she red at him, both embarrassed and angry. "What are youughing at!" Seeing that her little hedgehog spikes were about to cout again, George quickly soothed her, "Alright, you''re not angry. I must have misunderstood." It seemed he was new toforting someone, his tone a bit stiff, but Milly inexplicably felt her irritation ease a bit. Her face remained cold, though. ¡°Anything else?" George''s eyes were dark, but his smile didn''t waver. "William decided to go hiking in the middle of the night, and Grandpa caught him and gave him a good thrashing. He was howling like a banshee. I went to check if he survived, not to meet Stephanie. 2/3 Chapter 230 George Calims Her Down "The reason I talked to her was that she stoppedhalfway, saying she had something important to discuss. It was about you, so I wanted to hear what she had to say." Milly couldn''t help but press her lips together. Was he exining himself to her? Still, she was curious about what Stephanie had to say about her. "What did she say about me?" George smiled and said, "She said a lot, but in summary, she praised you for being excellent. She feels. insecure and worries that you might not like her repetitive chatter" Milly raised an eyebrow. Stephanie praising her? Worried that she wouldn''t like her? That sounded far-fetched. Stephanie''s eyes always held a venomous glint when she looked at her. If looks could kill, Milly would have been torn apart by now. But, it wasn''t unusual for a bitch to y the pity card. "And what else? What did she really want to say?" Milly didn''t believe Stephanie would go out of her way in the middle of the night just to sing her praises to George. "She also said you''re so outstanding that you caught Bonnie''s eye. She wants to be like you, and sheo m mentioned that acting is her dream. If she could make a nfor herself in the entertainment industry, she could repay the Buts for raising her," George exined. At this, Milly couldn''t hold back herughter, full of contempt. "She actually said that? Looks like she''s pinning all her hopes on you." Repay the Buts for raising her? What a load of nonsense. If she truly wanted to repay them, how could she have run off with the money in a previous life, leaving the Buts to fend for themselves? Stephanie probably knew that her position in the But family was now precarious. Before today she might have hoped Philip would help her against Milly. But now, with Milly apprenticing under Master Nirvana, even Philip would have to think twice before going against her. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Something Big Is Happening With her older brother''s backing from outside, even if she contemted taking risks, she likely would not- act rashly. Finding George was not surprising. The only families capable of matching the Buts in strength and influence were the Tates and a few other notable ones. Since she was not acquainted with the others, her attention naturally turned to the Tates. Furthermore, although Old Mr. Tate had suggested she becthe Tates'' daughter-inw, George''s eptance of the proposal was unclear. His ambiguous position suggested uncertainty in the adult world, where not stating a clear decision often means keeping options open. This ambiguity gave her sleeway. Satisfied with her strategic approach, she inwardly praised herself for possessing the qualities of a protagonist, always prepared with a backup n. George''s expression hardened as he focused on Milly. "Do you think I epted her proposal?" Milly kept her face neutral, meeting his look directly. "I''m not interested, and I don''t make assumptions." Her refusal to specte did not mean shecked insight. She could imagine the smirk on Stephanie''s face even if she could not see her, confirming to her that he had agreed. Returning to her detached manner, she gestured towards the door. "Have you said everything you need to? I''m going to bed." "Hold on," George said, his smile disappearing as he let out a soft sigh and becmore earnest. "I only agreed to Stephanie signing with Tate''s agency and promised to find her a suitable agent, excluding Bonnie. Bonnie isn''t managed by the Tates, and I don''t have the authority to handle her affairs. Even if she were to sign with Bonnie, our agency''s rules would prevent it." Milly listened without emotion until he was done, then responded, "This seems to be a matter between you two; there''s no reason to involve me." George took a deep breath, saying, "You should know Stephanie might be connected to the Lloyds. During our conversation, she alluded to being close to them. However, the Buts and the Lloyds have had no business dealings or shared interests, which strikesas odd. "If she truly has ties to the Lloyds, the Buts need to be cautious, as the depth of her involvement with them isn''t clear." Milly''s expression tensed. ¡°The Lloyds..." The Lloyds represented a significant threat, enveloped in secrecy and influence. Yet, if her memory was urate, the Lloyds had not appeared in the . The story follows Stephanie''s romantic adventures and the But family''s trials and relocation. Throughout the book, Stephanie never interacted with anyone surnamed "Lloyd," Milly only becaware of the Lloyds after entering the book. Wait a second, something doesn''t line up... Sat, Chapter 231 Something Big Is Happening part of the story? Maybe her arrival sped up their introduction? It seemed... likely. * Pite If Stephanie indeed had the backing of the Lloyds, then she would be virtually untouchable in the future due to the Lloyds considerable wealth and enigmatic power, which could disrupt the entire bnce of Haltura. The specifics of their influence remained a mystery. Watching Milly''s focused expression, George continued, ''If Stephanie is serious about joining the Tates. she ought to sign the contract. This way, by following the usual procedures for artists, we can monitor any ulterior motives she might have, keeping you out of harm''s way.* George, ever the strategist, likely had his own reasons for wanting Stephanie to join the Tates-mainly to keep a close eye on her and ensure she did not engage in any actions that might endanger Milly. Milly bit her lip. "I don''t need your protection. Her schemes won''t affect me." She thought she might be imagining things, but it seemed like her bracelet began to swing more noticeably after she spoke. Milly nced at her left wrist; fortunately, the bracelet was concealed under her sleeve and remained unseen. George, oblivious to the bracelet, simply acknowledged her statement with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm.¡± "I''m heading to Nlirone tomorrow to handle smatters. If you need anything while I''m away, Danny will be avable to assist you," he said. Milly responded with a nod and said, "Okay." After George departed, Milly found herself lying awake in bed, restless. Eventually, the bracelet on her wrist settled down. The Tates... Daisy... George... Bracelet... Nirvana... All these seemingly disparate elements appeared to be interconnected, and somehow, she was caught up in it all. What secrets did this bracelet hold? Ding-dong! Just then, her phone lit up. sorry It was a message from Leon: ''Milly, I''m heading to Maldonia for a bit, something''s cup there. I''m I can''t be there for your school opening ceremony. I''ll make it up to you when I return! Leon is going abroad? Is it really that urgent? Milly quickly sat up and dialed the number, but a message indicatech that the phone was already turned off -perhaps he was already on the ne? Chapter 231 Something Big Is Happening Ding-dong! Another text message arrived. Oliver texted, ''Hey, boss, I have to head overseas for a few days, so I won''t be able to help you rule Twitter. to help y But don''t worry; I''ve briefed Robin, and my PR team will continue to support you. Fly high, boss, we''re in this together!'' Milly was at a loss for words. What he said was truly grating! On impulse, she tried to call, only to find that the phone was switched off. Was his phone also turned off? Milly set her phone down, unable to sleep now, her heart racing as if anticipating something significant. George, Leon, and now Oliver are all going abroad. On the surface, it seems ordinary, but the simultaneous timing of their travels struck a peculiar note. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yet, logically, they should not even know each other. Was she just overthinking things? Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Daisy''s Letter The next day. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Before they left the mountain, Nirvana took Milly aside to a hidden spot and handed her an aged envelope from his pocket. "Emptiness, make sure to read this letter when you''re alone," he said. Milly took the envelope, nodding, "Yes, Master." The envelope was a standard one for letters, closed at the top and with no markings on the front. A gentle scent of sandalwood could be detected when it was held close to the nose. It seemed to have aged a bit, as there was slight wear visible on the edges. "Master, who sent this letter?" Milly asked, holding the letter curiously. Being new to this world, she did not know anyone who might send her a letter. Could it have been meant for someone else and given to her by mistake? Yet, there was no answer. "Master, who is the sender of this letter? Master?" she repeated. When she looked up, there was no sign of Nirvana nearby. Unbeknownst to her, Nirvana had already left without her knowing. Milly carefully opened the envelope and pulled out the letter. Written in ck ink, the letter was in a clean and graceful hand. Milly, hello, it''s as if we''re connecting through this letter. My nis Daisy. You might not recall who I am, or perhaps my ndoesn''t ring a bell. That''s understandable. Mentioning that I''m George''s grandmother might jog your memory, though I wish our circumstances for reconnecting were different. I had looked forward to thanking you face-to-face when you got back, but I''m not sure I can wait until then. So, I''ve decided to write this letter instead and asked Master to pass it along to you. "You can be certain that I''ve kept the bracelet you left withsafe andpleted the tasks you set out. George is growing up well, and things are unfolding just as you hoped. As you said, should fate decide it, I''m confident we''ll see each other again. At that time, I''ll thank you myself for saving my life. Please do not worry about me.'' It was just a in piece of paper. The handwriting was neat and straightforward, with noplex words, yet Milly found herself confused. She read the letter three times, her postdoctoral intellect more befuddled than it had ever been over her 13.20 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 232 Daisy''s Letter Daisy was George''s grandmother, a detail Milly knew even before she becNirvana''s disciple the previous evening. However, the letter suggested a familiarity between Daisy and Milly, not just mere acquaintance, but a deeper connection. This was confusing. If Daisy truly knew Milly, why then did she write, "You might not recall who I am"? What did this imply? Was the owner of this body experiencing memory loss? Furthermore, there were mentions of safeguarding the bracelet and fulfilling assigned tasks. Could the bracelet be initially Milly''s, entrusted to Daisy? This would challenge George''s assertion that the bracelet was a family heirloom from his grandmother! And what about these tasks? Given their significant age difference, with Daisy likely being at least forty years older, it made no sense. When Daisy was forty, Milly would have been barely more than a baby. How could such a young child delegate tasks to an adult? Also, the mention of saving her life was puzzling. When Daisy died, George was just a child, and Milly, being five years younger than George, would hardly have been in a position to save anyone. If Daisy indeed knew Milly, George''s surprise at their first encounter in the garden would not make sense. Could the letter be a forgery? How could a scammer manage to deliver a letter to someone as guarded as Nirvana? It''s true that there are depths andyers to every story! Milly pressed her lips together lightly, refolded the letter neatly, and slipped it back into the envelope. Just then, a deep and melodious bell tolled outside the courtyard, the sound echoing through the air. When Milly got to the car, she saw that the entire convoy was still there. In the crowd, Anthony and Jonathan were locked in a fierce debate. "You sat with Milly when we got here; now it''s my turn to ride back with her!" "But we agreed to settle this with rock-paper-scissors. I won fair and square, sb Pshould sit with her!" "You have no shame!" "You''re the one being ridiculous!" The squabble continued. The back seat of the Maybach was designed to seat four people facing each other. Jordan, being the elder brother, was naturally expected to sit with Milly, as the others would not challenge him, ¦­¦¯ not to mention Apollo, who was always close by Milly, given his significant presence. Thus the contention was all about who would get thest avable seat Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Irritated Old Man Jonathan and Anthony froze when they saw their grandfather, suddenly quiet and submissive like scared little birds. Philip, seeing them finally calm down, snorted in irritation, tucked away his cane, and, with a slight shake, climbed into the car. Jonathan and Anthony exchanged nces. Unable to keep quiet, Jonathan cautiously said, "Grandpa, this isn''t your car" Philip responded by thumping them lightly on their heads, shouting in frustration, "What do you mean the wrong car? Stop spouting nonsense! Andrew has already left the mountain. If you two hadn''t been bickering, we could have been ahead of them!" "But..." "Enough! You''re both acting like clowns! Either get in a car or run hif you don''t want to ride! Spoiled brats!" Reluctantly, Jonathan and Anthony respected their grandfather''smand and got into the car parked behind. Meanwhile, Jordan watched the old man settle in and then turned to Milly, his expression calm, "Let''s head to the back and sit there, too." He knew the old man was in control and saw no point in challenging him. Jordan was aware of the old man''s displeasure, especially about the issues involving Milly and Stephanie, and chose not to provoke him further. As they began to move away, Philip, looking annoyed, called out, "Where do you think you''re going?" Jordan, protecting Milly, replied without stopping, "We''re going to the car behind." "Just get in and sit down!" Philipmanded sternly. The old man showed his irritation. Jordan is usually so sharp, so why does he seem so clueless now? Can''t he see that I''m giving them a chance to make amends? Must I get out of the car and ask them to get in politely? Jordan raised an eyebrow, ignoring the old man''s frustrated mutterings, and turned to Milly, "Milly, do you want to ride in the scar with him?" Milly did not take long to decide and simply preferred not to switch vehicles again. "I''m fine with it." At her consent, Philip''s features rxed slightly. Chapter 233 Irritated Old Man Inside the car. Apollo was perfectly well-behaved, sitting quietly next to Milly, asionally tugging at her sleeve. Now and then, he would excitedly point out sparrows or other interesting sights flying by the window to Milly. Each time, Milly would nod seriously and then softly speak a few words to him. Jordan was absorbed with arge tablet, only asionally looking up to exchange a few words with Milly. The three of them created a peaceful atmosphere in the car, except for... Philip, sitting on the side, was itching to join the conversation but could not find any opening. Hmph, a group of impolite youngsters. They don''t know how to initiate a conversation with the elderly, trulycking in affection and respect! "Cough, cough, cough!" Philip''s heavy coughing echoed through the car, his gaze drifting across the three passengers vaguely. The loudness of his cough startled Apollo, who looked over with wide eyes, only to see the old man haughtily turning away to stare out the window as if expecting a reaction. Apollo, who could not speak, made a questioning sound. Meanwhile, Jordan was looking at a photo of an apartment on his tablet and handed it to Milly, "Check out this apartment. It''s close to your school, and it''s 500 square meters. It''s a property that the family invested in. I''ll talk to the managerter and set it up for you." Milly was taken aback, "500 square meters? Isn''t that a bitrge? Can we find something smaller?" Jordan looked at Milly, slightly puzzled, "500 square meters is smaller than our garden. Anything smaller, and you might feel cramped!" Milly hesitated, "Still, 500 square meters seems excessive. I''m just a student. I''m trying to live like a normal person. Wouldn''t living in such a luxurious apartment seem toovish?" Jordan reassured her, ¡°It''s not too much. Why would living in a nice apartment be considered a breach of discipline while you''re studying?" Milly thought it over but still felt inappropriate, "It''s not a breach of discipline per se, but what if ssmates cover? How would I exin it?" Given that she would be bncing school with her acting career and has kept her identity as a But hidden within the entertainment industry, she prefers not to reveal her true identity to her ssmates to prevent gossip. If ssmates visited, they would definitely question her ''ordinary'' family background when they saw such an opulent ce. Jordan paused, realizing he had not considered this angle fully. "What if I get you a smaller apartment?" Chapter 233 ritated Old Man Jordan hesitated, ¡°I''ll look into it, but you''d have to stay in the 500 square meter one for now. you Have a visiting up just letknow, and I''ll arrange for you to move to the smaller one temporarily." Milly was speechless, Why does it seem like my brother is on guard, like he''s watching out for thieves? Or perhaps I''m just imagining that he''s trying to stopfrom sneaking off to live in the smaller house... While she pondered how to convince her brother to tone down the extravagance, another round of loud coughing broke her train of thought. "Cough, cough, cough!" The cough was louder this time, but it seemed to go unnoticed. Why was no one reacting to his coughing? Were they all hard of hearing? Philip was astounded! Collecting his energy at his core, he inhaled deeply and was just about to cough even louder when he noticed Jordan, sitting beside him, rise from his seat without any expression. Philip felt a bit relieved, appreciating that Jordan seemed to care. Then, he saw Jordan pull out a mask ? from a drawer and hand it to him advising, "Grandpa, you''re feeling under the weather, please wear this mask to avoid spreading it to Milly." Philip was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Was he standing up just to get a mask? Philip was so furious his fingers shook, and his face turned a blotchy mix of blue and purple. "I''m not sick!" "Then you should try not to cough so much," Jordan stated tly. "Continuous coughing can still spread bacteria, even when you''re not sick." "You!" Philip felt like he was about to lose it with frustration! He took a deep breath, forcibly keeping himself alive. After thinking about this, he decided to drop the matter. The continued this standoff, he probably would not even get to talk to the girl by the tthey arrived home. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Transferring Shares to Milly Resolving to be big-hearted and avoid arguing with these young people, Phillip finally spoke up, "You said you were looking for an apartment. If you don''t want to live on campus, you can stay at home. It''s not far from your school, and the driver can take you back and forth. Why bother living in an apartment?" Though hisments were addressed at Milly, his eyes never met hers. Before Milly could respond, Jordan intervened, "Weren''t you the one who wanted Milly out of the house yesterday? How could she dare to stay at hnow?" Philip felt a bit stung, realizing the truth in Jordan''s words. Last night, in a fit of anger, when she had refused to apprentice under Master Vajra, he had indeed threatened to kick her out. However, nobody knew that she wouldter choose to apprentice under Master Nirvana instead. "Ahem, forget it. Let''s just pretend that never happened. No one will mention it again in the future." Jordan was unwilling to let it go that casily. His gaze was firm as he pressed on, "You should apologise to Milly." "Apologise?" Philip was enraged; his voice rose in indignation. "I''m your elder! Do you expectto apologise to you, Kids? How ridiculous!" Throughout his life, Philip had faced countless extraordinary events. He wielded a machete in his younger days and a cane in hister years tomand respect. Apologizing was simply not in his vocabry. The fact that he was speaking to them and offering a way out was already a significant concession. Now they wantedto apologise?! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How could I apologise to my grandchildren? Jordan stared at him coldly, refusing to let go. "Milly was wronged. She''s the one who''s hurt. You made a mistake. Why can''t you apologise? If you don''t take a stand now, does that mean anyone in the Buts can bully Milly? If that''s the case, she should consider moving out!" Philip didn''t say a word. Meanwhile, Milly nced sideways at Jordan, who signalled her with a look that said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this." Jordan''s real aim wasn''t just to get an apology. He wanted everyone to understand that Philip was now backing Milly. So, anyone with a cunning n for Milly had to consider it carefully. After all, Philip had never bery his head to anyone in his life. Now if he apologised to Milly, he would directly demonstrate her significance. Philip''s face flushed with anger as he mmed his cane onto the floor, "An apology is out of the question. 13:21 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 234 Transferring Shares to Milly Stephanic. That should be sincere enough, right?" Jordan knocked the table gently with his fingers; his expression nonchnt. "Ten per cent.¡± Philip exploded. "No way! Seven per cent is the most I can give." He only had 30% of thepany''s shares, making him thergest shareholder. Giving up 10% would put him on equal footing with Jordan. This meant that he would not be the final decision-maker of the But Group in the future. That was simply uneptable. Unfazed, Jordan looked away. "If Grandpa can''t agree, then there''s nothing more to discuss. After all, Old Mr. Tate also heard you when you told Milly to leave. I wonder what he would think about all this." This is a pure threat! Everyone knew that despite beingrades-in-arms and having good rtions with their families, Philip and Andrew were alwayspeting andparing everything. Now that Milly was Master Nirvana''s disciple, her association with Buddhism''s believers brought honour to the Buts. But if Philip drove her out, and with Andrew''s fondness for her, she might find a way to go to the Tates. If this girl went to the Tates, Andrew would surely unt it at every opportunity, making it a direct p in the face for the Buts! More than just the shof Andrew''s boasting, there was a deeper issue at stake. Philip had been a devout Buddhist for years and recited scriptures for so long. Expelling Master Nirvana''s disciple from his home. would be a grave offence to the Buddha, and surely not without unintended consequences. Finally, by upsetting the Buddha without hesitation, he may face consequences. Perhaps the Buddha purposely caused him to lose something as a sort of punishment. If he doesn''tply, he may face even more serious repercussions. The old man pondered for a long while, then spoke after weighing the pros and cons, ¡°Fine, 10%. At least it stays within the family." The underlying message was clear: he was reminding Milly that she was still part of the Buts and shouldn''t think about leaving. Hearing what he said, Jordan immediately took out a contract and ced it in front of the old man. "Since Grandpa agreed, let''s sign the contract now and avoid any furtherplications." Jordan even thoughtfully removed the cap from a pen and handed it over. Philip was taken aback. Philip lowered his head to read the bold title read, "Equity Transfer Agreement". It was clear now that Jordan had prepared this in advance, setting him up from the start. Hmph. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now that he had agreed, there was no going back now. Signing it sooner rather thanter made no 13.21 SAL 6 Ju Chapter 234 Transferring Shares to Milly difference. He took the document, scanned through it briefly to ensure everything was in order, and signed his nat the bottom. "Satisfied?" Jordan examined the document, verifying the signature before tucking it away and said calmly, "Yes" The old man seethed with anger; his teeth clenched. "You''re really capable. I raised you with all my heart, and now you''ll end up plotting against me?" Jordan remained unperturbed, "This is not plotting. Let''s call it a friendly negotiation. After alyou After akyou agreed voluntarily. If you had refused, I wouldn''t put a knife on your throat to force you." Philip sniffed bitterly. His face turned gloomy as he closed his eyes and leaned back to relieve his mind. The scene had unfolded so quickly that Milly was still processing it. Though she wasn''t familiar with the business world, she understood that owning 10% of a major corporation like the But Group was a significant deal. Even if she didn''t do anything for the rest of her life, this 10% would ensure She she lived in luxury andfort. She wouldn''t have to worry about food and clothing. Jordan had once mentioned she would becthe CEO of But Group, but she hadn''t taken it seriously. After all, it seemed impossible with Philip in charge. But now, Jordan bad managed to secure 10% of the shares from her. She suddenly realised that he had been serious all along. He wasn''t joking. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Ambushed by Reporters Milly looked at Jordan beside her, leaning in close to whisper, "Jordan, 10% of the shares is way too exaggerated. I can''t ept that!" Jordan''s expression remainedposed as he gazed at her, a trace of indulgence shing in his eyes. "Why not?" Ten per cent is nothingpared to what I intended to give her. Why can''t she ept it? "But..." Jordan could tell what she was thinking from her conflicted expression. "No buts. I told you before, I''m letting you pursue your goal. You shouldn''t feel any burden. Once I handle everything, I''ll ensure you attain the highest ce." Milly let out a sigh. She knew Jordan adored her. No, saying "adore" was an understatement. Hepletely pampered her! However, even the most doting parents should have limits. Jordan''s over-the-top generosity in giving her the family''s assets was a bit exaggerated and somewhat blind. She couldn''t help but wonder if the Buts'' bankruptcy in their previous life was because Jordan gave all the shares to the original owner, who then mismanaged thepany into ruin. In the end, the original owner had to work to support her six brothers. This made sense! Frightened by her thoughts, she quickly added, "Jordan, I don''t need this. I know you love me, but I have no interest in business. If you insist on givingsomething, why not invest in a few films forwhen I becfamous?" Jordanughed and rubbed her hair gently. "Investing when needed is one thing, but these shares are yours to have." Milly pouted, feeling troubled. "But I... don''t want them!" Bang! A heavy thud mmed on the car door beside them. The startling driver nearly mistook the gas pedal for the brake. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Philip had awakened at spoint, looking at them with fury. His chest heaved with rage. "What? Was it a bomb or poison that I sent out? Not only are you ungrateful, but you''re also ying hot potato with it. If you don''t want it, hand the contract to me, and I''ll tear it up!" In other families, people fight tooth and nail for a bit of share, even going as far as murder. Yet here, these two are pushing them away. He gave them shares, but others who were unaware of this might think they had been sentenced to death. Realizing how upset Philip was, Milly sighed again and stopped arguing. After all, Jordan had said she didn''t need to be involved in thepany yet. She could figure out how to give it back to himter. Jordan also stopped talking. His gaze turned distant as he looked out the window; his emotions 1-1-1- Chapter 235 Ambushed by Reporters In the Buts, neither Jordan nor his younger brothers cared much about the shares. In their previous life, he hadn''t minded who held more or less because they were family. There was no need to be so precise. Everything changed when Stephanie, leveraging Philip''s affection, coaxed him into transferring all his shares to her. Overnight, she becthergest shareholder of the But Group. This led to a crucial board meeting that decided the fate of the Buts. Despite being the highest CEO, Jordan had no right to prevent the signing of the final contract. At that time, based on his experience, he had already seen the ws in the project. Every venture has its risks; nothing is a guaranteed profit, especially one that nearly drained the Buts''s resources. However, Stephanie was in charge of the project. In addition, they trusted her too much to look deeper. This trust led to a cascade of disastrous events, and by the the tried to recover it, it was toote. Even now, he could vividly recall the scene whenever he closed his eyes. The Buts went bankrupt overnight. Stephanie, the project leader ran abroad, leaving behind a mess that Jordan had to handle alone, exhausted by the endless crises. Later, when another "Stephanie" emerged, sending money sporadically and resolving urgent issues, he was too overwhelmed to question it. He trusted her too much to suspect anything. Now, it was ridiculous to imagine it. How could someone who took the money and ran suddenly grow a conscience and start helping them out? Thinking of this, Jordan slowly turned his head to gaze at Milly. She seemed unaware of his scrutiny, fully engaged in talking to Apollo with great patience, even knowing he couldn''t understand her. How was she feeling when she worked tirelessly to support the family in her past life? What I''m giving her now was nothingpared to what she had sacrificed for them. The entire Buts belonged to her; she was merely receiving itter than she should have. Screech! Jordan''s thoughts were interrupted when the driver mmed the brakes. Immediately afterwards, there was a series of knocks on the car door and windows. "What''s going on?" The driver frowned as he looked outside. "Mr. Jordan, our car was stopped. We''re surrounded by reporters outside." Reporters? Milly looked outside. She indeed saw a horde of journalists. Strangely, they their car, letting the had only stopped one Carrying Anthony and the others pass unimpeded. The reporters banged on the windows, their mouths moving, but the car''s soundproofing made it Chapter 235 Ambushed by Reporters impossible to hear what they were saying. Witnessing thismotion, Apollo, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly grew agitated. His eyes began to turn red, his face twisted with rage, and low growls escaped his throat as if he was ready to leap out and tear the crowd apart. Milly promptly focused on calming him, gently soothing his rising agitation. Philip frowned deeply at the reporters battering the car. "Get out and see what''s happening." The driver nodded quickly. "Yes, Sir." The reporters swarmed on the driver like starving wolves as soon as he opened the car door. They shoved ve microphones and cameras into his face. He was trapped in the middle, barely managing to squeeze back into the car after a long struggle. Panting and wiping sweat from his eyebrows, he reported, "Old Mr. But, Mr. Jordan, the reporters are here to interview... Ms. But." A sense of imminent trouble filled Milly. Sure enough, she heard the driver continue, "They want to ask about her college entrance exam results..." Milly sighed. This is never-ending! ab Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Offended Someone? Milly pulled out her phone and checked Twitter. As expected, her nwas trending again. She didn''t need to open thements to know thements would be harsh. A newbie like her, making headlines every few days, must be annoying even the casual onlookers by now. Just then, she saw a message from Bonnie, straightforwardly asking, "Milly, have you offended someone?" Milly sneered. Offended someone? I can''t say I offended someone, but I must have been asking for trouble. Only an idiot wouldn''t see that someone was out to get her, relentlessly digging up dirt, stirring public opinion, and desperately trying to drag her down. After taking a deep breath, Milly replied, "Bonnie, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it." Bonnie was a little worried, and said, "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" "No need, I know who''s behind it," Milly responded. She looked up and met Jordan''s gaze. He seemed to understand her thoughts without asking, and simply said, "Don''t be afraid." Her restless heart calmed instantly, and she couldn''t help but smile. "Thanks, Jordan." She then turned to look out the window, her face was gloomy. She had entered the entertainment industry to hide her identity as a member of the Buts. There was no way those reporters could have known. Plus, today''s visit to the memorial service wasn''t publicized. How did they manage to find the Su family''s car and intercept it on the road so urately? The answer was obvious. Someone tipped them off. And whoever had such detailed knowledge of the Buts'' movements had to be someone from within. So, the question remains, why didn''t the reporters just wait at the Buts'' house? Why intercept her on the road instead? It must be because the informant didn''t want her identity exposed either. After all, as the eldest daughter of the Buts, people would want to curry favor with her. Clearly, this person didn''t want that to happen. Given all this, it''s obvious who it is. Stephanie didn''t mind causing trouble, repeatedly scheming behind the scenes. If Milly stayed silent, she would continue facing endless problems and unwanted attention. If ying nice doesn''t work, it''s tto get tough! With this thought, Milly''s eyes turned icy. She reached for the car door but was suddenly stopped. "Hold on!" Milly looked puzzled. Chapter 236 Offended Someone? Jordan pulled out his phone and quickly sent a message. Momentster, the sound of synchronized footsteps echoed from outside. Looking out, she saw arge group of bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses, over a hundred of them. They swiftly and efficiently cleared the reporters surrounding the car. Milly waspletely stunned by the scene. This is... a bit over the top, isn''t it? Before she could process it all, she noticed Ivan had somehow appeared at the door, knocking precisely where Jordan was seated. Jordan adjusted his cufflinks and calmly said, "Alright, let''s go. It''s safe to get out now." Milly was speechless. So, her brother had this all nned out? How else could the bodyguards have shown up so quickly? As soon as she stepped out of the car, the reporters'' eyes lit up. Cameras started shing wildly at Milly, and microphones were thrust towards her, though the burly bodyguards held them at bay. "Ms. Milly, is it true you cheated on your exams?" "Ms. Milly, how did you manage to get Mr. Hawkins favor?" "Ms. Milly, is it true you didn''t get into college?" "Ms. Milly, your character Giselle in the film is highly educated. Do you think the audience will ept you in this role since you didn''t get into college?" "Ms. Milly... The noise was overwhelming, a chaotic chorus of questions, yet their focus was surprisingly consistent. Milly smirked. These reporters were good. They clearly saw her getting out of the Buts'' car and knew her surnwas But, yet they avoided any questions about the Buts and focused solely on her academic achievements. Haha, they were following orders well. It looked like someone had given them clear instructions. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She took a step forward, her sharp gaze sweeping over the reporters holding their microphones. With a calm tone, she asked, "I hear you''ve been looking for me?" Whether it was her strong presence or her piercing eyes, the reporters who had been moring just moments before suddenly fell silent. After a brief pause, one brave male reporter finally spoke up, holding his microphone towards her. "Ms Milly, we''ve heard that your grades were ¦¥¦° poor and you didn''t get into a prestigious university. How did you end up ying the role of Giselle, a top student?" Milly let out a softugh before raising her head to look at the brave male reporter. "Rather than why I got the role of Giselle, I''m more curious about how you found out about my supposedly poor grades." The reporter hesitated. "Uh, well... 13:23 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 236 Offended Someone? A female reporter quickly jumped in, her eyes gleaming. "We have evidence. Someone sent us your high school transcripts, clearly showing you were ranked in the middle to lower range of the ss." She confidently produced a piece of paper, which looked like a ranking list. Milly raised her eyebrow. She had only suspected Stephanie before, but now she was certain. After all, the only person who could have gotten the original transcripts was Stephanie. "Do you have any evidence to prove the authenticity of this transcript? There are so many people with the sname. You can''t just expect us to believe you without any proof." The female reporter wasn''t backing down and quickly responded, "Well, Ms. Milly, do you have any evidence to prove that the Milly on this transcript isn''t you?" Milly replied, "It''s simple. I attended high school in Crestwood High''s ss A. Is the transcript in your hand from Crestwood High''s ss A?" The female reporter quickly checked the school and ss non the transcript. It wasn''t from Crestwood High. "Well... what if you transferred, Ms. Milly?" the female reporter asked. Milly looked at her and smiled lightly. "Good question. But even if you don''t know me, you should know about Crestwood High, right of that transcript you ha have is mine, and m based on your reasoning, I''m clearly at the bottom of my ss. So how could I have gotten into Crestwood High? Everyone knows Crestwood High''s teaching standards. There''s no way they would make exceptions." "Even if, hypothetically, I were that person and I did get into Crestwood High, letask you this. Even the worst ss at Crestwood High, ss D, can still get into a top university. How could anyone from there be considered a poor student?" Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Building Our Nation 45 Pearls Milly was armed with solid arguments. She quickly rendered those reporters speechless with few words. Everything she said made perfect sense, and they couldn''t find any ws in her statements. The reporters recalled the tasks their boss had assigned them before they came, they gritted their teeth and pressed on. "But words alone are not enough, Ms. But. Do you have any evidence to support your ims? If you can''t prove it, we will remain skeptical." Milly let out a cold smile. Her eyes showed a hint of impatience. Clearly, they wouldn''t back down until they were faced with undeniable proof. She retrieved her phone and dialed a number. After a few rings, the call was answered. The speaker clearly broadcast the voice on the other end. "Hello? Is this Milly? What can I do for you?" Milly had put the call on speaker. Everyone present heard Crestwood High''s principal''s voice clearly. Her tone softened a bit as she spoke, "Principal, I just wanted to thank you for your support, especially now that the school year is about to begin. I''ve been so busytely that I haven''t had the chance to properly express my gratitude." The principle voice on the other end sounded surprised and pleased, "Oh, Milly, there''s no need to thank me! It''s we who should be thanking you. You have no idea how much pride you''ve brought to me, our school and our city! "Just the other day, the principal of Crestfallen University called me. He was so excited to have a talent like you to join them. Oh my! He couldn''t sleep due to his excitement. He even considered to file the application to build a new dormitory just for you, if tallowed..." A thud echoed through the room as someone''s microphone hit the floor, the sound unmistakable and resonant. Crestfallen University! Could it be the Crestfallen University they were thinking of? Milly''s expression remained calm and a faint smile remained on her face. She said, "Thank you, principal. I am truly grateful for your support." After a few more pleasantries, Milly ended the call. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The room fell into an eerie silence. Milly said, "You should be able to recognize the principal''s voice. If you have doubts, you can look up his interview videos online andpare them. There should be plenty of that. "Does this prove the authenticity of my academic achievements?" she asked. This time, no one dared to dispute her im. After a moment, a trembling voice broke the silence, ¡°But why isn''t your non Crestwood High''s Chapter 237 Building Our Nation you think my nisn''t publicized?" That reporter struggled to cup with an answer. 45 Pearls The reporter who asked this question had grown up and studied abroad, so he wasn''t very familiar with the deeper meanings behind such matters in Halturia. He was torn about whether to dig deeper. Another reporter quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "Shh! Don''t ask that!" "But why?" the first reporter asked, clearly confused. "She got into Crestfallen University, but they didn''t publish the list. There''s only one reason: her exceptional performance. She''s in a special program. For special talents like her the school would automatically protects their identities to prevent any trouble. Understand?" Understanding dawned on the reporters. No wonder such a picky director as n would choose Milly for a role as a top student. No wonder her nwasn''t on any admission lists. Everything makes sense now. After the reporters had quieted down, Milly spoke again. She stated, "I am new to the entertainment industry and wasn''t aware with the rules. I might have unintentionally offended speople. I appreciate your patience ining here today, and I apologize for any inconvenience caused. I''ll arrange for a meal as a token of my gratitude. "As for my identity, I believe everyone understands it now. I don''t wish to hide anything, but acting is my dream. It''s something I want to achieve through my own efforts. Serving my country is my duty. When my country needs me, I must do my best. This is my obligation as a citizen. "So, I ask you all to keep my identity confidential. It involves many issues, and unnecessary exposure could cause trouble. Your work is to report news, and I respect that. That''s why I willing to get out from the car and rified everything. We are all citizens of this country, hoping for its prosperity. Please keep my identity a secret and avoid unnecessary exposure." The room was eeriely silent. No one spoke. This silence indicated these reporters were weighing their options. Milly smartly avoided unting her dual identity as an actress and the heiress of the But family. Instead, she framed her appeal in terms of national interest, doing so would make the reporters feel there was no sense of equality. Instead, she raised the issue at a national level, binding them together as one collective. They could rte to her because they all wished for their nation to be strong and prosperous. Just as the reporters were still contemting, Jordan signaled the bodyguards. The bodyguard nodded and immediately acted, snatched the cameras and recording devices from the journalists and smashing them on the ground. The sound of breaking equipment and sparking wires filled the room, but not a single reporter screamed or tried to stop them. Chapter 237 Building Our Nation The bodyguards destroyed all the footage and recordings before pulling out two suitcases and opening them to reveal stacks of cash. Jordan spoke tly, "There are about 150 thousand dors here. Take what you need for the broken equipment. If it''s not enough, cto the Brte Group tomorrow, and I''ll cover the difference." The reporters exchanged nces, then silently took only what was necessary to cover their equipment costs. One female reporter took only 1,500 dors, which was enough for her recording device and microphone. She looked at Milly and told her. "We are also proud Halturians who love our country deeply. We want to see it thrive and stand tall. As m journalists we have ethics and stand tall. Aso m boundaries. We won''t take more than we deserve or report everything we hear. So rest assured, we will keep your secret. "Regarding the equipment, we''ll take only what is fair. Lastly, I hope you can build our nation and thank you for your efforts to do so." Chapter 238 Chapter 238 The Interview Milly looked at them and nodded solemnly. She said, "Thank you for your recognition. I will." Her ambitions had never wavered, not in her previous life nor in this one. In her past life, she was willing to do anything to return to her homnd. In this life, having finally set foot on her ownnd, there was no way she would abandon her previous convictions. Moreover, millions of Halturians shared this belief, a patriotic sentiment deeply rooted in their very bones and blood from birth. Just like these journalists, who strove to protect Milly''s information despite risking their jobs. They respected highly educated researchers and trusted their ability to contribute to the nation. In a way, wasn''t this also a form of patriotism? Everyone was doing their best to cherish thend beneath their feet. Their beliefs were fervent, and their actions were profound.¡± Once the journalists left, the scene quieted significantly. While cleaning up the scattered fragments, the bodyguards checked the equipment on the ground to ensure no information remained behind. Milly frowned. She looked at Jordan with concern and asked, "Do you think they''ll get in trouble when they go back to their office?" These journalists clearly had a mission. If they didn''tplete it, they would undoubtedly face reprimands. Things could be worse than being scolded; she feared that losing their jobs would be a harsh consequence. Milly wasn''t a saint; she just felt that journalists willing to abandon a story out of patriotism couldn''t be all bad. There was no need to ruin their livelihood. Jordan understood what she was thinking and affectionately ruffled her hair. He said, "Don''t worry, those people wouldn''t dare to go against our family head-on. Their boss is surely aware of this. "And if he isn''t, our family also owns mediapanies. If those journalists are fired, they can join us. Their treatment will be the best. If all else fails, we could just acquire that small mediapany. It wouldn''t cost much." Milly was speechless. Was this what they referred to as wealth and power? But it made sense. "Ring-ring-ring-" Suddenly, her phone rang from her pocket. Milly frowned when she saw the unfamiliar number but answered it anyway. "Hello, this is Milly But." "Hello, am I speaking with Milly But?" "Yes, I am." "Hello, Ms. But. I''m a reporter from Avalon Network. Given your outstanding performance in achieving the top national score, we''d like to conduct an exclusive interview. Are you avable today?" Chapter 238 The interview Avalon Network was a national TV station. The admissions office at Crestfallen University had mentioned that a TV station might interview her, but she hadn''t expected it to be so soon. Perhaps they''d seen the trendy topic? "Yes, I''m avable. But I''m enrolled in the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program at Crestfallen University, and student information for this major isn''t supposed to be disclosed. Won''t an interview reveal my details to the public?" Milly asked in puzzlement. has specif "Don''t worry, Ms. But. The university approved this interview. We can disclose your information, and several leaders are deeply concerned about your well-being. They are very angry about the baseless insults you''ve received as the nation top scorer. They wantto assure you that you shouldn''t feel pressured. The purpose of protecting student information is to safeguard you, but if it leads to further insults and humiliation, it''s a mistake. Milly felt warmth in her heart. She had always thought this was her problem that she needed to solve on her own, never realizing so many people were silently watching out for her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It made sense. Halturia was a country full ofpassion. They cherished and valued every talented individual. Therefore, it was natural to receive such attention from the leaders. The leaders likely arranged this interview because they were fed up with the rumors. Therefore, they had specifically asked Avalon Network to report on them. Milly said, "Thank you. I''ll send you the address shortly." "Alright." After hanging up, Milly informed Jordan about the interview. Jordan, ever the businessman, remained calm. Being a businessman meant he was adept at weighing pros and cons. He said, "epting the interview is good. It will dispel rumors and increase your poprity, killing two birds with one stone. "However, your life might becmore restricted. Once fans ept your high-achiever persona, they''ll scrutinize your life, knowledge, speech, and reasoning. Any small mistake will be blown out of proportion. Many celebrities have failed to maintain their high-achiever image." The entertainment industry often involved personas, but the quickest way to destroy a celebrity was through their persona, High-achieving academic prodigy and good education qualitification personas were attractive and gave celebrities a boost, but they were also risky and challenging to manage. Once ruined, it was almost impossible to restore one''s image, which was why few dared to adopt such personas unless they were genuinely talented. Milly wasn''t worried at all. She shrugged and said nonchnt. "Having a persona carries the risk of failure, but this isn''t a persona; it''s my life. How could it fail?" If it were any other persona, she might have hesitated. However, o''m having an intellectual persona was one of her strengths. Being the top scorer of the theoretical knowledge nationwide was no joke. 13:23 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 238 The Interview 45 Pearls Jordan felt reassured by his sister''s confidence. Heughed andforted, "Don''t worry. Even if you fail, I''ll find a way to fix it for you." do Back in the car. Philip seemed a bit impatient while waiting. As soon as they returned, his face darkened, and he asked, "Why did it take so long? Is everything handled?" Apollo had been sitting in the car. He immediately clung to Milly upon her return, nuzzling his little head against her. "Ah-woo ah-woo-" He seemed to be expressing his grievance about being left behind. Milly rubbed his head. After she soothed Apollo, she looked at Philip and answered, "Yes it all taken care of These journalists somehow got the idea that I did poorly and cto interview me." Philip''s face turned red with anger, and his eyebrows shot up. He chided, "A bunch of inexperienced brats are making a fuss out of nothing. How could the top scorer have poor grades? They are ignorant and have no idea what they''re talking about! "If they return, I''ll deal with them, find out who started these rumors, and teach them a lesson." Chapter 239 hapter 239 Ivan''s Daily Humiliation Pulip was old for fencely proverite Lericising the Fetis else doing it Willy swallowed the monica te dhi mage nove ostes or determinarier. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If thx de man learned out the one speaking romery tent whether the next As the driver water the en fontan andenly a Tesnen Just dinthed mr the four passera do sche Fe& Re Bewildered Ivan wondered why his fate was a fic for all of the Maybe he wanted in experience the lives of onlinary ses Milly was equally puzafer Why were they going to fronts house fed & educat Jordan, aren''t we going homes Willy aker Jordan looked at his watch his expression unchanged He said. Then you and the small Ivan had just fastened his seather. Fie was peisfied at his he''s emate Wait a minute you can visit my house if you want, but why are you making ne Even the driver couldn''t help but snor vanta sugalcic gates Milly thought for a while and couldn''t connex Tusa is gone with were an ging hWhate connection between those two limest Jordan exined "You''re going to be interviewed soon, and you will need youre hepatic ste suitable to do it at our house with your entity heing confiderial "Since you want to be an ordinary person in the entertainment indoor legere fix those is smaller. It won''t attract too much attention and spection when he mereran Understanding dawned on Milly It was to avoid exposing her true identity. She had to admit that her father hat fought of mergthing When they arrived at Ivan''s small, no-story honglow in the city center, everyone fell silent Jordan frowned, while Milly twitched her lips This house didn''t look like something an average person could start Standing quietly aside, Ivan awkwardly fiddled with his fingers and e. Tefal my sing as by this house. Considering my parents are getting older and I wanted them to live with me, I decided by a bunglow for convenience! He was a high-achieving graduate from a premgow financial college and Jordan''s persand wiser. Bu 13 24 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 299 Wan''s Dally Humiliation Moreover, he had been working for several years and had saved quite a bit. Buying a bunglow was within. his means. Milly sighed lightly. Although Ivan''s house was smaller than their family''s, it was still located in the city center, where property was extremely valuable. Living in such a house indicated he wasn''t an ordinary person. If she received the interview here, fans would definitely find out. Jordan, maybe we should forget it. We could do the interview at a hotel or a park. As long as I''m on camera, it should be fine. The rest isn''t that important." Jordan was adamant. He said, "No, this is your first formal interview. It has to be perfect. This will be your entry ticket to the entertainment industry." After thinking for a moment, he took out his phone and said, ¡°Let''s see if I can temporarily buy a furnished second-hand house. It will look more believable." Milly bit her lip and asked worriedly, "Will there be enough time?" The journalists from Avalon Network were due to arrive in the afternoon. Could they find a suitable second-hand house in such a short time? Buying a house wasn''t as simple as buying groceries. However, she had underestimated the efficiency of the employees at But Group. Within half an hour, they found a suitable second-hand house. The location was remote. Fortunately, the house owner was eager to sell and didn''t make unreasonable demands. When they finally arrived at an old, dpidated apartmentplex, the house owner was already waiting at the gate and greeting them warmly. Ivan upied the front passenger seat. He was stunned when he saw the owner; he couldn''t believe it. Then he looked at the familiar neighborhood. There was no denying it! Was today not their day? He nced back at his boss. As expected, hisplexion had darkened instantly. It''s over. Is today the end of the world? Just as Ivan was considering finding an excuse to leave, Philip had already gotten out of the car. Damn! There was no turning back now! Philip was still sturdy, despite his age. He walked over with his cane in support and asked, "Are you the one selling the house?" Vi Skeldon was a regr factory worker. She had never met such amanding anding old man. Her instincts told her he was extraordinary. She quickly answered, "Yes, sir. I''m selling the house." 43.24 Sat 6 Thapter 239 wan''s Daily Humiliation * Parte Philip looked around, no hint of disdain in his eyes. The old man said, ¡°Alright, show us the house. If it''s satisfactory, we''ll pay immediately." hilip was always decisive and straightforward when he made a decision. The sprinciple applied when he wanted to buy something. Being honest was better than pretense, in his opinion. Vi''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She immediately bows and nods eagerly. "Of course, right this way" Milly held Apollo''s hand and naturally followed them into the house. Ivan looked at Jordan''s grim expression and asked hesitantly, "Mr. But, should we get out of the car too?" Jordan nced at him, his eyes dark and unreadable. Ivan immediately understood. He quickly got out of the car to follow the group. Now, they could only take it one step at a time. Fortunately, Vi didn''t recognize them, as they had always sent others to handle such matters. The old apartmentplex had no elevator. Luckily, it was only on the fifth floor. As soon as Vi opened the door, a thick smell of herbal medicine mixed with the staleness of the furniture hit them, making them want to cough. Sensing their difort, Vi m quickly opened the windows. She apologized, "Sorry, we have an elderly person who is ill and can''t be exposed to the open air, so we usually keep the windows closed" Milly nced around. It was a two-bedroom apartment, about a ve hundred square meters quite? M cramped but very clean. Various medicines piled up on the sofa and coffee table. There were muttled coughsing from the bedroom. After Philip took a tour, he asked, "The house looks fine. Why are you selling it?" Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Vi''s Suspicion Vi seemed embarrassed. She was nervously rubbing her palms as she exined, "It''s the old folks at home- she urgently needs medical treatment at a big hospital. We can''t gather that much money quickly, so we have to sell this house. Once we have enough money in the future, we''ll buy it back." Although she said this, Vi knew that once they sold the house, buying it back would be incredibly difficult. However, they had no choice; selling the house was their only option at the moment. Philip nced around and asked, "How many people live in your household?" Vi didn''t understand what the number of family members had to do with selling the house, but she answered truthfully, "Three of us now-me, my husband, and my mother-inw." "No children?" "Yes, we have two-a boy and a girl. Neither of them is home. The boy dropped out early and now earns money ying games. The girl, she... Before she could finish, a medicine bottle tipped over with a loud bang that echoed sharply in the silent room. Everyone turned to the noise''s source. Ivan quickly picked up the bottle from the floor and apologized, "Sorry, I knocked it over by ident." Philip snorted in annoyance. He scolded, "So careless! What''s wrong with you?" Ivan said nothing. He guiltily nced at Jordan, who remained calm andposed, as if he truly knew nothing about the situation. Boss is impressive! Always maintaining hisposure. After this minor interruption, Philip didn''t press for more details. He turned to Jordan and said, ¡°This house looks good. Buy it." This was the extravagance of the wealthy-not even asking for the price before deciding to buy. Jordan ignored the old man and looked at Milly. He asked, "Milly, do you like this house? If you do, we''ll buy it." Milly bit her lip and nced around. Although the house wasn''trge, it faced south, was well-ventted, and looked clean and tidy despite being filled with items. It was clear that the owner took care of it every day. Moreover, the most important thing was... If she guessed correctly, Vi must be Stephanie''s biological mother. From the moment she first saw Vi, she noticed an uncanny resemnce between Vi and Stephanie, especially in their facial features. However, there were many people in the world who look alike; therefore, she hadn''t thought much of it. Chapter 240 Vi''s Suspicion Pearls ording to the book''s setup, Stephanie was proud and arrogant. In her previous life, when the Buts went bankrupt, the first thing she thought of was to save herself and run away with the money. Even in this life, knowing her biological parents, she surely wouldn''t want to give up her life as the Buts heiress. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Moreover, now that she has been reborn, Stephanie was even more aware of her destiny and certainly won''t sit back and wait for things to happen. From the series of events that have urred in the past few days, it was clear that Stephanic was taking action. However, Stephanie had emptied her savings to ask Milly for help, leaving her now penniless and incapable of causing significant trouble. Acquiring Stephanie''s biological parents'' house was advantageous for Milly. If Stephanic managed to stay with the Buts, it would be her good fortune. If she failed, having this house would help Milly control Stephanie''s situation to sextent. It was a good arrangement Meanwhile, Ivan desperately signaled Milly not to agree, fearing futureplications. Milly pretended to be unaware of the situation and informed her brother. "Jordan, I think this house is nice. It''s in a good location and seems peaceful." Ivan had no words. Ms. Milly is always sharp; why did she seem oblivious to his hints? Should I try again? Just as Ivan took a deep breath to make another hint, Jordan spoke up, ¡°Ivan, contact the staff to prepare the contract." Ivan was puzzled. What? Even the boss would agree? Reluctantly, Ivan replied, "Okay, Mr. But." The decision was final and settled. The house was old, remote, and in urgent need of sale. Moreover, there was an ill elderly person living in it. The potential buyer was clearly from a wealthy family, and wealthy families are typically most concerned about the risk of infection. Because of this, Vi hesitated and decided to ask for 90 thousand dors. She had nned to lower the price if they didn''t agree, but to her surprise, they epted immediately and even added an extra 15 thousand dors. This unexpected turn of events left her overjoyed. Since the Buts had their own legal department, the whole process was smooth. Within an hour, all formalities werepleted, and the house deed was in Milly''s hands. Vi was overjoyed. With this money, they could finally get proper treatment for her mother-inw, Rita Massy. She cautiously asked, "When do you need to move in? We can leave in a few days. If you don''t want these things, we can take them with us." Milly looked around the cramped room. She couldn''t tell if it was just her imagination, but it felt exactly like the room she had in her previous life when she was still a small-tactress struggling in the entertainment industry-just as crowded and cramped. 13:24 Sat, 6 Jul Chapter 240 Vi''s Suspicion "No, I won''t be living here. This house is for rent," Milly replied. Vi was momentarily stunned and asked, ¡°For rent?" That made sense. Their luxurious attire and distinguished demeanor clearly marked them as members of alwealthy family. It was difficult to imagine such affluent people staying in a ce like this. Milly nodded, asking, "Where will you go after moving out?" Vi answered honestly, "We''ll take Rita to the hospital first, then rent an apartment nearby. Once she''s better, we''ll figure things out." Milly pursed her lips and said, "Since you need to rent a ce and we''re nning to rent this house, why don''t you stay here and pay rent monthly? It saves you the hassle of moving, and you can keep your things here." "What? This..." Vi was clearly taken aback by such an unexpected windfall dropping into herp. For a moment, she couldn''t react, and at the stime, she couldn''t help but beca bit more cautious. They had bought her house, solving her urgent need for money, given her an extra 15 thousand, and now offered to rent the house back to them. Were they really just here to buy a house? Or did they have other motives? Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The Showy Grandpa The young female reporter arrived with a cameraman in tow. She asked, "Hello, are you Ms. Milly But? I''m Trix Conner from the Avalon Network." Milly smiled and said, "Yes, that''s me. Please, cin." Her extraordinary demeanor and striking beauty made Trix momentarily flustered, a stark contrast to the cramped, cluttered room behind her. Trix knew her boundaries and simply nodded in acknowledgement. "Thank you." Vi had prepared for the interview. She quickly cleaned the living room and set out tea and fruit. Not wanting to intrude, she retreated to Rita''s room. Trix took a seat, pulled out a prepared script, and started, ¡°Ms. But, these are the questions we''ll be covering. Please review them. If there are no issues, we''ll start the interview. "Don''t worry too much; this is a recorded interview. If anything needs to be corrected or adjusted, we can handle it in post-production." Milly nced over the questions, finding them quite ordinary and manageable. Except for thest one. Interview her parents. Milly frowned slightly and asked, "Can we skip the part about interviewing my parents?" Trix was taken aback. She didn''t get it and asked, "Oh? Is it inconvenient?" It was rare for parents not to want an interview when their child had achieved something as prestigious ast being the nation''s top scorer-an aplishment that brings honor to the family and could even make the news. Most parents would already consider it quite restrained if they didn''t celebrate with a grand feast. and celebration. Milly pressed her lips together and said. "It''s inconvenient, indeed." Trix was deeply troubled. She asked, "Can we have a phone call interview instead? We have to stick to a strict schedule, and if we cut out this part, we''ll have a tgap." Currently, all the leaders are paying close attention to this matter. They even allocated a special segment during the prime-tnews broadcast to air the interview video, which shows just how important this was to them. The segment featuring the parents interview was quite lengthy. If it gets canceled, there will be a significant gap that can''t be easily filled with other interview questions at thest minute. "If your parents aren''t avable, we could interview another rtive. We will only ask a few casual questions- nothing too difficult. Milly pondered. Her parents, both the Smiths and Buts, were abroad. It was nighttacross the globe, so a phone call was out Jordam''s frequent appearances on financial news made his voice instantly recognizable. Jonathan and Anthony were too unpredictable.. Chapter 242 The Showy Grandpa After much consideration, the only suitable candidate left was Philip. After considering her options, she asked, "My grandfather can ept the interview. He can do the interview over the phone, will that work?" Trix sighed in relief and nodded eagerly. She said, ¡°That works. The interview is about half an hour. Let your grandfather know that you can expect the call then." Milly nodded, then she text Jordan and exined the situation. The car was parked in a quiet alley. Philip asked Ivan for the eighth time, "Ivan, does my outfit look okay?" Ivan had no words. Eight times! He had asked the squestion eight times, with the exact stone. Ever since Jordan informed Philip that Milly had sent a message and that reporters would be interviewing him over the phone, the old man has been acting strangely. Usually disdainful of vanity, Philip started scrutinizing his attire with unusual care. But... It was a phone interview. Why worry about clothes? Ivan dared not ask a question. He simply replied with a professional smile and firm tone, "You look great. Master. Still energetic and youthfull No sooner had he said this, Philip asked for the tenth time, "Ivan, should I get a new hairstyle for the interview?" Ivan remained mute.. This old man was bald-shiningly bald. Why did he need to worry about his hairstyle? This job to be tougher than he thought. as proving Ivan forced a smile for the tenth time. He added, "It''s not necessarily. You look radiant, even with a bald head! This ttery clearly hit the mark with Philip. He rubbed his bald head andughed heartily. "Hahaha, Ivan, you''ve got potential." Ivan suppressed a shiver that ran down his spine. He wiped the sweat from his Speaking these words seemed to intensify the chill in the air. and said, "Of course." Turning around, Ivan saw Jordan behind him, arms crossed and leaning against the chair. His face was as cold as the river in the biting winter, exuding an unmistakable icy aura. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Of course, it made sense, Jason doted on Milly the most. While other bosses had famous paintings in their offices he had Milly''s perfect entrance exam naner framed and hanging on his wall. 08:49 Mon, 8 Chapter 242 The Showy Grandpa Jordan would spend the first half-hour praising his sister whenever a potential business m el partner cto negotiate a contract. Only after they joined in on the admiration would he be willing to proceed with the discussion. Once, there was a potential partner with a significant project, but the boss was too stubborn to acknowledge Milly''s excellence, dismissing it as just an ordinary exam. This angered Jordan so much that his face turned icy, and he tossed his pen aside, causing the hard-earned project to fall through. Since then, praising the unseen yet famous Jordan''s sister for half an hour has becan unspoken rule for everypanying to negotiate a contract. Jordan opened his sister''s message with high expectations, only to discover that Philip was the subject of the interview. Considering this, his anger was understandable. In the spacious car, only Ivan and the driver sat in front. Both were shivering in fear. While Philip and Apollo, sitting next to Jordan, seemedpletely oblivious to the cold atmosphere. Wait, if Mr. But was upset with Ms. Milly, why should I endure this icy chill? Shouldn''t Ms. Milly be the one to feel Boohoo, this isn''t fair! Grandpa turned to look out the n window and tapped his cane on the car floor for the twettn time. Hell How asked, "How long has it been? Why haven''t they called yet? Do these reporters have no sense of time?" Ivan was speechless again. It had only been about ten minutes. Didn''t Ms. Milly say she would call in half an hour? He used to think every second felt lilke eternity'' was just a saying. Today, he realized it was a literal experience. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Jordan Is Jealous The moment Jordan''s private phone rang, Ivan felt as if he had a second chance in life. Finally, it was happening. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Philip, who had been visibly anxious just moments before, now worn a serious expression as he cleared his throat and answered the call. "Hello, who is this?" The reporter was puzzled. Huh? Doesn''t he recognize his granddaughter''s number? Ivan thought, Wasn''t Master eagerly waiting for this call for the past half hour? On the other end, Milly was equally puzzled. Didn''t Jordan tell Grandpa who would be calling? Milly took a deep breath and braced herself. She said, "Grandpa, it''s Milly. Today, a reporter from Avalon Network wanted to have an interview with us. Do you have stto answer a few questions?" Philip grinned from ear to ear, but he maintained his stern demeanor. He asked, "Oh, an interview? My schedule is quite busy, but since you''re pleading, I might consider it. Just... hey, hey, you brat, don''t snatch my phone!" Apollo had been sitting quietly in the back seat of the car. When he heard Milley''s voice through the phone, he sprang forward and snatched it eagerly. "Awooo. Awooo?" Having been an experiment subject before, Apollo had never been allowed to eat properly, let alone use modern electronic devices. He didn''t recognize them. When he heard Milly''s voice, he assumed she was inside the phone. Desperately, he held the phone up, looking left and right, but couldn''t see her. Frustrated, his eyes turned red. "Awooo, awooo, awooo... On the other end, Milly realized it was Apollo who had taken the phone. She quickly tried to soothe him. "Apollo, is that you?" Milly''s voice cfrom the box. Apollo believed that Milly was in there.. Apollo''s eyes brightened at Milly''s voice. He nodded his little furry head eagerly. His sweet voice rose a few pitches as he replied, ¡°Awooo, awooo!" It was puzzling why he could hear his sister but not see her. He shook the phone, trying to pour her out, but nothing happened. Why couldn''t he get her out? Just as the little guy was about to throw a tantrum, Milly''s voice cthrough again, as if she knew he was messing around. She hurriedly said, "Apollo, be good and give the phone back to Grandpa. "Awooo, awooo, awooo..." Apollo was holding the phone with tearful eyes in grievance. His soft, childlike voice was filled with sadness. He didn''t want to give it away; he wanted Milly Milly sighed and gentlyforting him. She said, "Apollo, be good. After Grandpa finishes talking, you''ll Chapter 243 Jordan Is Jealous Apollo couldn''t understand the words, but he could keenly sense the emotions. His eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Philip. Once the old man finished the phone call, he would be able to see Milley. The thought of being able to see Milley finally made him stop being clingy. Quickly, he stuffed the phone into Philip''s hand, urging him with his childish voice. "Ah-woo, ah-wool" He meant. Hurry up and talk! Philip snorted in annoyance, with the phone back in his hand, he looked considerably happier, though his tone remained somewhat grumpy. He said, "Hello, where were we?" Trix twitched her lips and replied honestly, "You mentioned your schedule is quite busy." Philip cleared his throat. His voice now loud and authoritative, much like a leader giving a speech. He said, "Indeed, my schedule is very busy!" Trix raised an eyebrow. Does this old man have a busy schedule? "But Milly said you''re an ordinary farmer... Philip was choked by his words. He then recalled his earlier instruction not to reveal too much about the Buts. Fortunately, Philip was someone who had seen many big moments. He quickly caught on and said, ¡°Ahem, can''t a farmer have personal ns? Don''t I need to spray pesticides, catch bugs, and weed the fields? You youngsters these days don''t understand the difficulties of being a farmer.¡± Trix was speechless. "Alright, I''ll continue talking. You just take notes and don''t interrupt with irrelevant questions! I''ve decided. to participate in this interview to set a good example. I hope everyone can learn from my granddaughter. Don''t let your mediocrity get you down. There are many mediocre people in this world; one more or less. doesn''t make a difference. But there''s only one person, like my granddaughter, who can top the nation''s exams. Do you know when she topped the nation''s exam?" The more Trix listened, the more it sounded like a motivational speech from a leader. And... Trix checked her watch. This old man had been talking for ten minutes straight without showing any signs of slowing down. Wasn''t he thirsty? Milly sensed Trix''s struggle to get a word in. She whispered, "Don''t worry, just let him talk. You can edit out the unnecessary partster. He won''t know." Trix gave a thumbs up. Milley was truly his granddaughter. Five minutester, Philip finally finished. Trix seized the opportunity and quickly pulled out her notes! She asked, "Grandpa, I''d like to ask, do you think your granddaughter''s top scores are due to innate talent or hard work?" Without hesitation, Philip replied, "It''s definitely hereditary! After all, she has an exceptional grandfather. When I was young, I was also incredibly resourceful, graceful, astute, and wise." Chapter 243 Jordan Is Jealous Trix was momentarily speechless. She said, "Grandpa, you''re quite humorous." In all her years as a reporter, she had never met someone so tantly self-absorbed. Philip, however, remained resolute. He asked, "Humorous? That''s m because you, the younger generation, haven''t faced any hardship. Back when we were fighting the enemies..." Trix froze and asked, "Fighting the enemies? Was this old man a soldier in his youth? Realizing the slip, Philip quickly corrected, "What''s wrong? Can''t an old man be a carpenter fighting with the nails on the cupboards?" Trix twitched her mouth. Something seemed off, but she couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was. Trix exhaled deeply upon the call''s conclusion. What was supposed to be a twenty-minute interview had stretched into an hour and a half. Well! It wasn''t really a conversation; it was more of a lecture! A half-hour lecture. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The Distressed Jordan Millypleted her interview and left Vi''s ce. Before she left, she made sure to collect three months rent. It was 150 dors per month, so it totaled 450 dors. Although she had previously given Vi 15 thousand dors, Milly believed firmly in the principle of business. She had to pay rent no matter what; there was no room for charity. Relief washed over Milly after the matter was settled, but this feeling was short-lived. As soon as she sat in the car, a sense of unease crept over her. Philip, with an excited grin, waved his phone around, enthusiastically sharing snews. ¡°Hey, Frank, watch out for the news. I made it onto TV! When''s it airing? That''s not important. What matters is that I''m on TV, on the national news! Yes, yes..." Meanwhile, Jordan was also on the phone, but there was an unsettling chill about him. Milly was not sure if she was imagining things, but for a moment, she thought she detected a hint of... distress in his eyes when he nced at her. However, he quickly averted his gaze. Milly rubbed her nose, wondering if she had been mistaken. Jordan is the CEO of the But Group, and his every move can sway Adonio''s stock market-could he really be distressed? It must have been a trick of the light, she told herself. The one most visibly excited was Apollo, who ran up to her and greeted her enthusiastically with his loud. howls. Milly patted his head with an affectionate smile. Once seated, Ivan turned to her with a grin on his face, asking. "Ms. Milly, shall we head hnow?" Milly nodded and was about to respond when Jordan, who had just ended his call, interjected sharply, "Of course we''re going home. What else would we do? Continue the interview?" Milly wasn''t sure if she had heard him right, but she could hear a distinct emphasis on the word ''interview. Sensing Jordan''s icy tone, Ivan wisely refrained from further conversation, as he figured that he was still jealous and that it wouldn''t be wise for him to say anything more. He instructed the driver to start the car and discreetly raised the partition, preferring not to look at Jordan so as to not be the target of his fury. Milly blinked, puzzled by the situation. Tentatively, she asked, Jordan, is something wrong at thepany? If there is, you should go and take care of it." Jordan turned to her, his expression tense. "Thepany is fine. What could possibly be wrong? After all, I handle all the annual financial news interviews. No one else can do it!" He shot her another meaningful look after saying that. It was evident-Jordan was upset, though Milly couldn''t quite fathom why. Trying to ease the tension, she said, "Do you get interviewed every year? This was my first formal interview. When I''m free, I should watch your past ones to learn from you." Jordan gave her another look and replied, "There''s nothing special to watch. They''re just business talks. Unlike some, I''ve never been interviewed as a parent without doing anything to earn it." Chapter 244 The Distressed Jordan Milly was taken aback. If she did not get it now, she would really be dense. Jordan was upset, but at least he was not outright using her of being a heartbreaker or something. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Quickly. Milly rified, Jordan, I actually considered having you interviewed as a parent. But, you know, your voice is too recognizable. Even though you''re just a businessman and not a celebrity, you have quite a fanbase. Just recently, you were voted the most eligible bachelor in an informal poll. "If you had answered the call, your fans would have recognised your voice and conduct a thorough search. aboutbefore criticisingonline!" Jordan knew that she was telling the truth and understood her reasoning. Nevertheless, he could not help but feel irritated, especially when he was reminded of Philip''s joyous demeanour then. However, seeing Milly patiently exin without getting upset about his tantrum alleviated much of his frustration Still, he still felt indignant and muttered, "There are voice changers for a reason." In other words, he was willing to use a voice changer to do the interview. Observing Jordan''s serious expression, Milly fell silent once more, unsure of what to say. A voice changer? Can you imagine Jordan, the assertive CEO, using a voice modtor? Wait. It''s just an interview. Why is he so insistent on doing it! Knowing Jordan was still upset, Milly refrained from opposing him, even though she found his idea impractical. Instead, she went along with his idea and remarked, "Next tthere''s an interview, I''ll ensure you go first, Jordan. I want everyone to see how handsmy brother is. Not only that, but I want to show them that you take great care oftoo!" With each word she said, Jordan''s tense demeanour softened a bit more. Seeing that her approach was effective, Milly''s eyes brightened. She yfully tugged at Jordan''s sleeve, saying, "Con, Jordan. Forgivethis time, okay? I''m an actress, so I''ll have plenty more interview opportunities in the future. "If you''re still concerned, I could announce our rtionship on Twitter tomorrow and ask Bonnie to boost it to becone of the trending topics for three days straight!" By the tshe started pulling on his sleeve, Jordan''s anger had already melted away." Now, hearing her confident tone, he could not help but smile, feeling amused. He arched an eyebrow, his een eyes betraying his affection as he replied with a sneer, "Oh, really? Weren''t you the one who always said you wanted to climb to the top of the entertainment industry on your own merits?" Milly, always perceptive, noticed Jordan had softened and felt her spirits lift as well. She narrowed her eyes and grinned, her lips curving upward. "Career ambitions can wait. You''re more important. Jordan!" 08.49 Chapter 244 The Distressed Jordan. Jordan could not contain his smile any longer after hearing that. He m reached out and affectionately tousled her hair, much like she often Hephair did with Apollo. "You really know how to get to me, don''t you?" he said, his every word oozing with love. He could never bear to see his sister give up her dreams and hard work. Just hearing her say that made him happy. Milly blinked. "Of course not! Jordan, you''re incredibly smart; you''re probably the smartest person in the world. How could I dare deceive you? I can post on Twitter right away!" She even lifted her phone, as if she was about to make the post. Coincidentally, they had just arrived at the Buts'' residence. Ivan lowered the partition and nced. backward discreetly. He was relieved to see that the tension had dissipated and Jordan had finally been appeased by Milly. Upon hearing Milly quickly intervened. "Ms. M. Posting on Twitter, Ivan, thinking she wanted to exin the trending topics, quickly intervened, "Ms. Milly, now is not the right time. It''s better not to post anything on Twitter at the moment. It''s not worth the risk." Suddenly, the temperature in the car seemed to have dropped by a hundred degrees. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Milly''s eptance Letter Even Milly now finds herself pitying Ivan as she casts him a sorry look. Ivan didn''t understand what was going on. Did I say something inappropriate? But now is really not the tto be posting things on Twitter. The current excitement has not even settled yet, and posting anything will only add fuel to the fire and make things worse. We should wait until things calm down. Is that notmon sense! Everyone should know that! Milly nced at Ivan, who looked bewildered. Normally, she might have defended him in the past, but now that she had finally calmed Jordan down after so much effort, she felt Ivan was jeopardising the peace. She considered herself generous enough to not kick him while he was down. As expected. Jordan''s face, which had briefly softened just moments earlier, turned dark again. His re at Ivan was full of threat, as if he wanted to choke him to death. Ivan recoiled, intimidated by the CEO''s menacing look. "Mr. But, I... Meanwhile, Jordan adjusted his cuff, opened the car door for Milly, and the "Consider your year-end bonus gone." Ivan''s jaw dropped as he regretted his life choices. gave Ivan a cold nce. Entering the courtyard, they spotted Stephanie standing outside the vi, holding something. Xavier was standing beside her, thoughtfully holding an umbre to shield her from the sun. Seeing their return, Stephanie''s eyes lit up, and she hurried over at a brisk pace. "Grandpa, Grandpa!" Philip, still ted from-sharing the joy of his interview with his friends, was in high spirits at this moment. Hearing Stephanie''s voice, he responded with unusual concern, "Stephanie, take it easy. You''re still recovering from your injury, so there''s no need to rush." Stephanie''s eyes brightened further at Philip''s concern. She nced at Milly, who was standing beside Philip, and raised her chin slightly with a hint of pride in her eyes, like a proud peacock. Hmph, Milly, so what if you have Jordan''s protection and get to ride in the scar as Grandpa? In the end, Grandpa cares more about me! Smiling sweetly, her eyes curving into a crescent shape, Stephanie said, "Grandpa, I received the eptance letter from the university. I want to thank you for guidingall these years, so I am letting you open the letter." A touch of pride even flickered across her face after she spoke. It was an eptance letter from AdoUniversity, a prestigious national institution. Even she hadn''t expected to perform so well and gain admission! 08:49 Mon, 8 Chapter 245 Milly''s eptance Letter She was sure Milly''s mysteriously getting the first ce during the examinations in school had to involve Skind of deception. She believed that no one could improve that much without using shady methods. Now that university admissions were out, Milly''s nwasn''t among those epted by top schools. h, her cover has been blown now! But Stephanie was different. Although she did not make it into ss A at Crestwood High, she had endured rigorous training, which honed her skills. Besides, she had performed exceptionally well in the college entrance exams, securing her ce at AdoUniversity. Philip valued strength above all else, just as he had recognised Apollo''s strength and allowed him to stay with the Buts. This time, she wanted to see how Milly could possiblypete with her. Xavier, holding the umbre for Stephanie, was quick to put in a good word for her as well. "Grandpa, Stephanie really wants you to do the honours. She has been waiting at the door to share her joy with you. I told her to go inside, but she refused. She insisted on waiting for you to chome." Then he nced meaningfully at Milly with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Unlike speople who don''t even think to repay kindness." Milly''s mouth twitched. Speople... Is he talking about me? Philip, who was oblivious to the tension among the siblings and was already happy after his interview, immediately beamed upon hearing their words. "Stephanie, my sweet dear, you''re so mature and considerate. Great, let''s go inside. I''ll open it right away!" "Alright!" Stephanie couldn''t contain the pride on her face as she nced arrogantly at Milly. Milly was perplexed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Wow, without saying a word, these two have already invented a whole in their minds. Entering the vi, Milly immediately spotted Anthony and Jonathan ring intensely at Matthew and Jeffrey, who were seated on the sofa. The atmosphere was tense. Is today a good day for a fight or something? Anthony and Jonathan turned simultaneously at the sound of the door. Seeing Milly, their serious expressions melted into innocent smiles. "Milly, csit here!" they called out in exaggerated, childlike voices, as if coaxing a toddler. Milly smiled and walked over before, taking a seat between them. But before she could say anything.. Anthonymented, "Oh, Milly, you''re sitting closer to Jonathan. Do you like him more than me?" Milly was again too stunned for words. He''s jealous again! Will he ever stop? Jonathan rolled up his sleeves and red at Anthony. "Anthony, stop being so sarcastic. Clearly, she''s closer to you!" "No, she''s closer to you! You''re so shameless!" "No, you are! You''re the shameless one!" Chapter 245 Milly''s eptance Letter "You''re the most shameless!" "You''re the most, most, most shameless!" Their bickering filled the room. Sitting between them, Milly felt like her head might explode. Were these two a pair of arguing parrots in a past life? Just as she thought she might drown in their squabble, a firm hand pulled her up and seated her on the farthest sofa away from the bickering brothers. Anthony and Jonathan were frozen for a minute. Where did Milly go? She was just here! Jordan looked at them expressionlessly, his gaze carrying an unreadable hint as he spoke, you''re going to argue, I''ll let her sit far away. That way, neither of you will be next to her." Apollo, who had been clinging to Milly, nodded vigorously as well. Yes, yes, ah-woo. Milly should sit with me. Milly looked at him with a speechless expression. I have to admit, Jordan is clever. My ears can finally catch a break now. Just as she began to rx, she felt two intense gazes on her. Looking up, she met two pairs of eyes, shooting her serious stares. Matthew, catching her eye, huffed coldly and turned away, clearly not in the mood to interact. Jeffrey, moreposed, met her gaze with cool eyes that briefly flickered with something sharp before he smiled slightly, as if greeting her. Milly narrowed her eyes, suspicious of Jeffrey''s sudden friendliness. What is he plotting? Stephanie, beaming widely, assisted Philip into the house. Upon their entry, Anthony and Jonathan were still arguing and unwilling to back down, which immediately caused Philip to furrow his brow. He tapped his cane on the floor, scolding, "What are you two bickering about? You''re creating sound pollution! Look at your sisters'' aplishmen Chapter 246 Chapter 246 I Care For You Too, Jeffrey "Grandpa, you''re ttering me. I just got lucky. Jonathan and Anthony are actually very talented too," Stephanie replied, trying to sound modest, Jonathan and Anthony halted their argument and simultaneously rolled their eyes. Philip, who always favoured Stephanic and always thought the best of her, did not pick up on the subtle maniption in her words. "Hmph, if those two were as manageable as you two, that''d be a relief. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Stephanie paused. Did he just say you two? Who else is he talking about? Could it be She then nced at Xavier, who had just returned after putting away the umbre. Seeing him naturally standing protectively by her side, she let out a sigh of relief. Oh, I must be overthinking things. Grandpa must have been talking about Xavier and me, since we''re the only ones standing next to him right now. Convincing herself, she put on a calm smile. ¡°Grandpa, don''t be upset. Open the eptance letter. I can''t wait any longer." Hearing this, Philip couldn''t resist teasing, "You''ve always been pleading for those two ever since you were little." Truly, from a young age, Stephanie had been skilled at understanding people and saying the right things. Whenever Jonathan and Anthony, both younger boys, got into conflicts, it was usually Stephanie who intervened on their behalf. Their bond wasn''t particrly close, nor did Stephanie genuinely care for them. She simply knew that ying the mediator was the simplest way to uphold her image as the perfect child. Even though she was treated as part of the family, she was aware she did not share the Buts'' blood so she would always remain an outsider. If she could never truly beca But, she would always be dependent on them, as she was living under their roof. Therefore, she needed to y the role of a good girl to secure her m position, no matter how much she was. against the idea. Acting as a p Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Take the Path of the Bit*h, Leave the Bit*h Nowhere to Go Stephanie''s tone had a yful whine, just like usual, and nothing seemed different. But only she knew that she was drenched in cold sweat, her back soaked through. Milly pressed her lips together, her gaze seemingly unintentionally passing over Stephanie and Jeffrey''s faces... Although she couldn''t quite figure out the strange atmosphere between them, she was certain of one thing: Stephanie was afraid of Jeffrey. Despite Stephanie''s efforts to hide her emotions, Milly noticed. After all, being an actress made her more sensitive to emotions than most people. But why? ording to the book''s plot, Jeffrey, as the third brother, was supposed to be the one who doted on. Stephanie the most among her brothers. Why would she be so scared of him? So scared that she couldn''t control it? Wait. Something''s not right... The current Stephanie wasn''t the sas the one in the book. This was a reborn Stephanie, a new person. This meant that the reborn Stephanie was afraid of Jeffrey. Could it be that Jeffrey did something to her in her previous life that left her with this fear? Given this, there was only one possibility left. But what could have happened to make Jeffrey, who adored Stephanie to the point of almost giving her his heart, suddenly change so drastically? What could have made him stop doting on her and even do something to scare her...? It was indeed quite a mystery. Thinking about it, Milly felt a wave of regret. If only she had finished reading that book, she wouldn''t be stuck guessing now. Now, she had to rely on her own thinking to figure out what might happen next. And who knew if the author of the book was even thinking clearly? If the author was crazy, there was no way she''d guess the right plot anyway. This sad experience taught her that she should never abandon a book halfway. If she ever ended up in one, she''d regret it for life! Milly hadn''t finishedmenting when she suddenly heard Stephanie call her name. "Milly, I''ve been so busy these days that I didn''t have a chance to ask you. How did your exams go? Which university did apply to? If we''re close by, we can look out for each other." you Well, she hit the nail on the head this time. Crestfallen University and AdoUniversity were really close to each other, both located in Adonio, just a couple of blocks apart. Milly nodded. "Yep." This responsepletely puzzled Stephanie. What did "Yep" mean? Could it be that her school was also near AdoUniversity? Chapter 247 Take the Path of the Bitth, Leave the Bith Nowhere to Go There seemed to be only three universities near AdoUniversity-Crestfallen University, Crestfield University, and an obscure technical college. She had checked the admission lists for Crestfallen University, Crestfield University, and AdoUniversity, and Milly''s nwasn''t on any of them. She even checked the lists for regr universities, and still, no Milly. Considering Milly''s bottom-of-the-ss performance at that lousy high school, it made sense that she would end up at a technical college. With this thought, Stephanie''s eyes lit up, a strong surge of excitement rushing through her. Her fingers trembled with anticipation. "Milly, is your school really close to mine?" Milly raised an eyebrow, giving a faint "Yeah," not understanding why Stephanie was suddenly so excited. She didn''t buy Stephanie''s talk about looking out for each other. Seeing Milly nod in acknowledgment, Stephanie could hardly contain her excitement, her breathing bing rapid with enthusiasm. "That''s fantastic! Has your eptance letter arrived, Milly? I''d love to see it." This was the final confirmation she needed. While she believed her guess was right, it was still just a guess. Only concrete evidence could truly crush Milly and keep her down. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to see it. AdoUniversity, a prestigious school, against an obscure, trashy college. She wondered how Milly wouldpete this time. Not even Jordan''s protection would help her now. Stephanie''s smugness was so obvious that Milly couldn''t ignore it, even if she wanted to. Seeing Stephanie unting herself, it was clear she didn''t know Milly had been epted to Crestfallen University. Xavier hadn''t told her. Of course... If she knew, she wouldn''t be acting so smug. Now it all makes sense. No wonder Stephanie has been steering the conversation towards grades and universities since she arrived. She had been waiting for this moment, thinking she had it all figured out. When Stephanie heard Milly''s school was near AdoUniversity, she got so excited, almost jumping up and down. She must have thought Milly was going to sunknown, crappy college. A hint of amusement shed in Milly''s eyes. Things were getting interesting. Initially, Milly didn''t want to engage in petty games with Stephanie. But since Stephanie was practically begging for it, she couldn''t resist. Stephanie thought she had Milly cornered. She believed Philip favoured her om red her Milly decided to use this situation to teach Stephanie a lesson through Philip, to make her back off for a while. Milly licked her lips and feigned a bit of hesitation. "Oh, that eptance letter? I... haven''t received it yet." Strictly speaking, she wasn''t lying. She hadn''t received Crestfallen University''s eptance letter om because the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program didn''t need one. But to Stephanic, Milly''s hesitant and awkward demeanour seemed like she was too embarrassed to admit 08:50 Chapter 247 Take the Path of the Bith, Leave the Bith Nowhere to Go her poor results. Stephanie immediately put on a concerned look. "Milly, school starts in two days. AdoUniversity''s: letters were thest to be sent out. If you haven''t received yours yet, could the school have missed you? This is serious. Shouldn''t you check with the school?" Milly blinked calmly. "No need. I asked the school''s teacher earlier. They said I could just show up for registration." "That''s not okay!" Stephanie suddenly interrupted, her voice sharp. The room fell silent. Even Philip nced at her, puzzled by her sudden outburst. Realising her mistake, Stephanie quickly tried topose herself. She couldn''t lose her cool. Her goal was to embarrass Milly and step on her. "Um..." Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Apologise to Milly When Stephanie spoke again, she had adopted a pitiful, hurt expression. She bit her lip and trembled slightly. "Milly, please don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t mean anything bad. I''m just afraid you might miss. out on your eptance letter and end up without a university to attend. All your hard work over the years would be wasted. It''s my fault for raising my voice, but I really care about you, Milly. You don''t blme, do you?" Her voice choked up, and tears welled up in her reddened eyes, making her look utterly pitiful. Immediately, Matthew and Xavier, who had always doted on her, were enraged. Their protective instincts red up instantly. They red at Milly, their eyes filled with a desire to tear her apart. Stephanie was so kind, always thinking of Milly, yet Milly hadn''t offered a single word offort. She just stood there, watching Stephanie with a detached expression. It was too much! Xavier angrily confronted Milly, "Stephanie is only looking out for you. She genuinely cares about you like a sister. It''s not her fault if she got emotional. Can''t you at leastfort her? Is your heart made of stone?" Matthew also voiced his indignation, ¡°Exactly. You don''t act like an older sister at all. Stephanie is clearly the more mature one here." Milly listened quietly, not rushing to exin herself. Meanwhile, Stephanie felt a surge of joy upon hearing Matthew and Xavier defend her. After they finished. scolding Milly, she pretended to intervene. ¡°Matthew, Xavier, don''t speak about Milly that way. She has her reasons." "Reasons?" Xavier scoffed, full of disdain. "Stephanie, stop defending her. She knows perfectly well if she has any reasons. She''s just wasting your kindness." Milly couldn''t help butugh. If someone else had said this, she might not have minded, but Xavier said it was just stirring up trouble. He worked in this field and knew that her program didn''t issue eptance letters. Students were admitted based on recognition alone. Typil of the beloved heroine, she always had someone to back her up, no matter how senseless her words were. "Are you all done yet?" Anthony, sitting nearby, was so furious he was about to m the table and stand up, but Milly quickly held him back, signalling with her eyes for him to stay calm. If Stephanie wanted to y games, Milly would y along. Ifit was apetition of acting skills, she wasn''t going to lose, especially since she had an award-winning background. The Buts'' rule of acting: Showtime! When Milly looked up again, tears glistened at the corners of her eyes, her lips tightly pressed together, L af but and dann hennth Chapter 248 Apologise to Milly "I never expected Matthew, Xavier, and Stephanie to think ofthis way. I meant no harm. Stephanie started crying so suddenly that I wasn''t prepared. And I was just telling the truth-the eptance letter really hasn''t arrived. If others don''t know, that''s one thing, but Xavier, don''t you know?" Xavier waspletely stunned by Milly''s sudden tears, forgetting to move. Anthony was also taken aback, confused by Milly''s unexpected crying. What had just happened? Only Xavier remained calm, pulling out a notebook from somewhere and frantically taking notes. This natural performance was something he could study for months! At that moment, Milly looked as if she had suffered a great injustice, tears streaming down her face. She looked at him with a pitiful, helpless expression, and when he met her gaze, she quickly looked down and wiped her tears with her sleeve. Xavier felt a strange pang in his chest. "I... If Milly had acted as haughty as usual, he could have easily criticised her from his position as her brother. But now she was quietly crying and thinking back. She really hadn''t done anything wrong. In his rush to defend Stephanie, he had forgotten that the special program at Crestfallen University didn''t issue eptance letters. Because of the small number of students, they just showed up with their ID cards for registration. Realising his mistake, he found himself unable to speak the words offort forming on his lips. Matthew, clearly also seeing Milly cry for the first time, was equally at a loss, stammering. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you crying?" Thisment was like a bomb exploding. Milly looked up, her eyes red and teary, pointing a slender finger at Matthew''s nose. Her voice trembled with the remnants of her sobs. None of you wanted to listen. You both stood there, criticisingtogether. I know you don''t like me, but I am still your sister! "Why can''t I cry? I cback and get unjustly used by you all. I was telling the truth, but no one wanted to listen. You two stood together, pointing out my faults. I know you don''t like me, but I''m still your sister! "I usually don''t mind you targetingbecause I know you must have your reasons. I''ve gotten used to it. Normally, I wouldn''t say these things in front of Grandpa because he''s old and wants us to get along. But today is supposed to be a good day, and I''m just too sad... Her sobbing intensified, as if she could no longer hold back her overwhelming sense of grievance, finally breaking down into full-blown crying. The living room fell silent. Stephanie''s face was twisted in anger. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. That bith Milly! This was definitely deliberate She had almost seeded in making Milly look bad, but at the criticalm moment Milly figured it out and used vulnerability to her advantage. Chapter 248 Apologise to Milly Now that Milly was crying, even if she was in the wrong, she seemed justified. People always sympathise with the weaker party, and Milly''s words painted them as the aggressors. No matter how they tried to exin, it wouldn''t look good. Stephanie nced at Philip, who was sitting nearby. As expected, his previously cheerful expression had turned dark and grim. "Matthew, Xavier, apologise to Milly!" Philipmanded in a cold voice. Matthew and Xavier hesitated, their faces full of reluctance. ¡°Grandpal" Although they felt a bit guilty, it wasn''t enough to make them want to apologise. Besides, Milly always bullied their beloved Stephanie. There was no way they''d willingly back down. Milly, with her face hidden in her sleeves, smirked slightly. She could guess how much they were struggling internally, but she wasn''t going to let them off the hook. Her sobs grew louder... Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Bringing Out Nirvana "Grandpa, please don''t blMatthew and Xavier. I believe they didn''t mean to hurt me. They don''t like- me, and I know that. They are my brothers, after all, so let''s not make things difficult for them," Milly said with teary eyes.. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Philip''s face remained stern, and he didn''t respond. It made sense, considering he was a traditionalist and very protective of his family. To him, Milly was just at spoiled, illegitimate child. No matter her capabilities, she had no blood rtion to him, and she couldn''tpare to his real grandsons. Noticing Matthew and Xavier''s relieved expressions out of the corner of her eye, Milly smirked inwardly. They were rxing too soon. "Grandpa, I know this puts you in a difficult position, so I''ll go upstairs. Today is a good day, and I don''t want to spoil your mood. You''ll be meeting your friends soon, and there''s no need to let this little issue upset you," Milly said, her eyes red. To Matthew, Xavier, and Stephanie, her words seemed like a simple attempt atfort. But to Philip, it was a subtle reminder. Milly knew that Philip had already called his old war buddies to cto But Mansion tonight to watch an interview video. Even though she wasn''t shown on camera, her voice was recorded. Philip had arranged this because she had achieved the top national exam score, and the evening would likely revolve around that topic. If she went upstairs and refused to cdown now, it would embarrass Philip. Philip was very concerned about appearances, and it seemed his grandsons were less importantpared to his pride... Philip banged his cane on the floor, his gaze icy as it fell on Matthew and Xavier. ¡°What''s this? Are you. ignoringnow? Apologise to Milly!" Matthew and Xavier stood frozen. Apologising to Milly, whom they despised, was worse than death. Watching them stand there, conflicted and immobile, Milly couldn''t help but find it amusing. Her sobs grew louder. She wanted to see how they would resolve this while defying Philip''s direct order. Matthew and Xavier might not see through it, but Stephanie understood perfectly well. Milly was deliberately ying the victim, trying to confuse everyone. At this point, it was clear Philip was angry, and continuing to confront him would be futile. The only option was for her to soften her stance With this in mind, Stephanie stepped forward, her shoulders slumped, looking weak and helpless. "Milly, please don''t be mad. Matthew and Xavier didn''t mean to hurt you. They were just anxious. I apologise on their behalf. Please don''t be angry with them." With that, she began to bow. Chapter 249 Bringing Out Nirvana. Seeing this, Xavier''s eyes reddened with worry. He quickly reached out to stop her. "Stephanie, no, you still have injuries. Stephanie''s face was pale, but she forced a weak smile. "It''s okay. It''s more important to calm Milly down." "You''re so foolish," Looking at her pale face and her pitiful, selfless demeanour, Xavier''s heart ached. Any guilt he had towards Milly vanished instantly. He took a deep breath and red at Milly. "Fine, I apologize. I''m sorry, okay?" Though he apologised, his tone remained arrogant. Milly licked her lips. Hah. When she looked up again, she suddenly trembled, as if Xavier''s outburst had scared her. She stepped back, ending up right in front of Philip, her face pale. "If Xavier doesn''t want to apologise, then don''t force him. You don''t have to yell atlike that. I''m so scared... I''m so scared you''ll hit"What!" Milly didn''t give him a chance to respond and started crying again, covering her face. "Xavier. I''m sorry! Please don''t hit me!" Xavier was stunned. When had he ever hit her? Philip''s face was beyond grim, almost ck with rage. He mmed his hand on the table with a resounding bang. "Xavier, apologise to Milly right now! Are you so bold that you''d hit someone in front of me?" Xavier was bewildered. "Grandpa, I didn''t..." Milly started crying again. "Grandpa, don''t blXavier. He didn''t mean to hit me. He''s my brother. If he wants to hit me. I''ll just take it. I''m just a weak girl. I can''t defy family rules by going against him. "If my brothers dislikeso much, I''ll just go back to the monastery. Master Nirvana doesn''t mindbeing there. If Grandpa misses me, you can visitat the monastery. If not, just pretend there''s no one named Milly in the But family... Her words, mixed with her trembling sobs, sounded utterly pitiful. Now that she had brought up Master Nirvana, she doubted they could remain indifferent. No matter if it was her fault or not, forcing Master Nirvana''s disciple to leave would be something even Buddha wouldn''t forgive. Especially considering how devout Philip was, he would never allow such a thing to In the past, it might have been seen as a minor squabble, just a way to build character, but now it''s a serious issue affecting the family''s reputation. She didn''t believe Philip could tolerate it at this point. Sure enough. Philip stood up abruptly, his eyes zing as he red at Xavier and Matthew. 08:50 Mon, 8 Jul Chapter 249 Bringing Out Nirvana Without any hesitation, he struck the floor with his cane, his voice booming. "What, do you need this old man to invite you over to apologise?" Xavier hadn''t expected Philip to be this angry and made onest attempt to exin, "Grandpa, I didn''t... But Philip didn''t let him finish, shouting in fury, "Didn''t what? Are you not going to listen to me? If you won''t, then get out of But Mansion. The Buts don''t need unfilial descendants like you!" Milly secretly curled her lips into a smile. Getting kicked out of But Mansion... That was as good as a death sentence for Stephanie. Indeed, at that moment, hearing how far Philip was willing to go, Stephanie clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She regretted trying to defend Matthew and Xavier. It had backfired spectacrly. She couldn''t leave But Mansion now, not at this critical time. She hadn''t yet secured her footing in e the entertainment industry, nor had she established connections with the Lloyds. Leaving now would mean returning to the sdire straits she faced when the Buts first went bankrupt in her previous life. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Shooting Herself in the Foot! Back then, at least she had her brothers'' money to rely on. But now, if she got kicked out, she would be penniless! Just the thought of going back to those poor, miserable days made her feel like she was drowning in icy water and paralysed. Milly, that b*tch! Stephanie bit her lower lip so hard that it left a deep mark, but she didn''t seem to feel it. She took a deep breath to suppress her rage, then forced a twisted smile, walked up to Milly, and slowly bent down... The disgrace she endured today would be avenged by making Milly suffer a hundred times in the future! "Milly. I''m sorry, I spoke too hastily just now and didn''t consider your feelings. It was my fault. I hope you can forgivefor the sake of our sisterly bond. And please, don''t blMatthew and Xavier. They didn''t intend any harm." "Stephanie!" Two voices called out simultaneously. Stephanie acted as if she hadn''t heard them, maintaining her humble posture. "Matthew, Xavier, Grandpa is getting old. Let''s not upset him." Even now, she doesn''t forget to curry favour with her grandfather. Pift Milly, who had been building up her emotions and was ready to burst into tears again at any moment, almost couldn''t help butugh out loud at this. Even though Matthew and Xavier were still furious, they swallowed their anger when they saw how considerate their sister was. They decided to listen to her for now, but their eyes were filled with hostility as they looked at Milly, and their tone was aggressive. "Fine, we''re sorry!" "Sorry!" They looked so reluctant that someone unfamiliar with the situation might think they were issuing a challenge rather than offering an apology. Feelin, quite pleased, Milly arched an eyebrow, showing no signs of letting them off the hook. When she nced up again, her eyes were still red, and she looked sorrowful as if she had been terrified, just like the tactic Stephanie often used. "Oh! Are you angry? If you are, there''s no need to say sorry. Just don''t hold it against me, okay?" Although she said this, her sorrowful appearance made it seem like they were tormenting her. Stephanie was so furious at the twisted version of events that her chest heaved, and now she couldn''t even muster the tears she had nned. Milly hadpletely cornered her. The reason she had managed to hold her ground in the Buts for so long was by always ying the 08:50 Mon, 8 Jul W Chapter 250 Shooting Herself in the Foot! She intended to exploit her usual helpless act to bring Milly down, but Milly caught on and outmanoeuvred her. But it''s alright. Revenge doesn''t have to be rushed. There will be plenty of chancester! Stephanie found ssce in this realization. Before Milly could stir up more trouble, she promptly grabbed Matthew and Xavier. "Matthew, Xavier, I appreciate you looking after me, but since we messed up. we have to own up to our mistakes. Otherwise, Milly will be upset." When they heard this, Matthew and Xavier felt even more sympathy for her, Uninterested in their overly sentimental show, Milly stood quietly, waiting for them to apologise. That heartwarming sibling act might be great for TV, but in real life, it was unbearably cringe-worthy. After waiting a long time. Matthew and Xavier finally caved in under their sister''s sincere gaze. They took a deep breath and apologised humbly, "Sorry, Milly But." "Sorry... Milly But." They''d rather die than call her by her nickname, so using her full nwas already a big step. Milly felt a lot better, but it still wasn''t enough She looked innocently at Stephanie, blinked, and clutched her chest as if in pain. "Stephanie, you haven''t apologised yet. I''m so heartbroken... This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Stephanie was shocked. "I already apologised!" "Huh?" Milly rubbed her temples, pretending to recall. "Really? I don''t remember you apologizing. Are you sure you''re not mistaken? Afterward, to bolster her credibility, she innocently nced at Jonathan, who was enjoying the show beside her. She winked. "Jonathan, did you catch Stephanie''s apology just now?" Jonathan immediately suppressed hisughter and put on a convincing act of disbelief. "Nope, I''ve been right here watching the show... Well, I watched it, and I didn''t see Stephanie apologise. Maybe Stephanie got it wrong? What do you think, Anthony?" When Anthony was called, his front teeth were still not retracted, and he abruptly choked on his words, nearly straining his waist. "Oh, I didn''t hear it either. It''s odd, isn''t it, Jordan? Did you catch that?" Before Jordan could respond, Xavier''s face flushed with anger. He shielded Stephanie behind him, breathing heavily. "You did it on purpose! You can''t tell right from wrong!" Anthony shrugged. "Why do you use us of doing it on purpose? We''re just telling the truth that we didn''t hear it, that''s all." Then he turned to look at Jordan, who had an expressionless face, and earnestlyined, Jordan, I can''t stand it anymore. Xavier said you can''t tell right from wrong. That''s obviously an insult to you. I suggest you punish him so that he will remember this lesson!¡± "You!" Jordan''s dark eves narrowed, and a deadly gazended on Xavier, who was so frightened that his words Chapter 250 Shooting Herself in the Foot! stuck in his throat. "If you didn''t hear it, continue apologising until Milly is satisfied." Milly held back herughter. If it wasn''t for the wrong timing, she would have wanted to give these brothers the Best Actor award. Their tant lies were wless. Stephanie was now caught in a dilemma, her face disying a blend of emotions beyond unpleasantness. She lifted her head with an expression devoid of menace, meeting Milly''s gaze squarely. The two looked at each other. Milly showed no fear, smirking openly, relishing the situation. This was a ssic case of shooting herself in the foot! Haha, isn''t she usually the one who loves to act innocent? Isn''t she the one who loves to twist things around? Isn''t she the one who loves to exaggerate trivial matters? Today, she''s getting a taste of her own medicine, using all the tricks she yed on others before. Let her remember and feel deep down what this feels like! Even though I know she''s the protagonist and probably won''t suffer much, seeing her fail so miserably still feels satisfying. Stephanie clenched her teeth and shot a resentful nce at her, then approached slowly. "Milly,apologize. ?l be more careful with my words from now on. Matthew and Xavier didn''t intend any harm. Milly, please don''t dwell on it. Will you forgive us this time?" Chapter 251 Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager Stephanie''s words sounded harmless, but Milly could guess that they were squeezed out through gritted teeth. After all, the look in Stephanie''s eyes was murderous. Milly, however, smiled pleasantly. She was in a good mood. "Since Stephanie is sincerely apologising to me, I''ll forgive her." She could hear the clicking sound of bones when Stephanie clenched her fists in anger. Milly''s smile widened as she noticed that. She felt even happier now. At this point, Philip spoke up, "Enough, let''s put an end to this. You guys are siblings! Why are you guys bickering all the time?" It was more of a warning than a scolding. A warning for Milly to stop. Milly''s smile dropped a little. Philip adored Stephanie a lot, it was quite difficult to confront her under his watch. But once was enough. Just then, a maid entered, "Old Mr. But, your friends, General Lynch, Chief Simmons, and Commander Scathings are here." Cheerfulughter could be heard after the maid said that. ¡°Philip, get out of here and welcus, hahaha...¡± Looking up, Milly saw three elderly men at the door. Shad canes, shad their hands behind their backs. They were robust and loud. These must be Grandpa''srades from the military base. Technically, Philip and George''s grandfather who wasn''t here today should also be living in the military base, but since both families transitioned to business, they were not forced to stay there. However, their bond forged in life-and-death situations remained strong. Furthermore the military hoca une nonehar en thau mar almost daily for ton and 08:53 Tue, Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager bird-watching. Philip''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard them. He quickly stood up with his cane and said grumpily, "Frank, you guys must have crawled here like a tortoise. You''re slow!" Despite his grumbling, he instructed the maid to prepare the best tea for them. The once young and formidable soldiers now sat on the sofa, bickering while joking with each other. ch your mouth. It''s a good thing we fought guerri warfare back then, or your loud mouth would''ve gotten us all shot by the enemy." "Bah, I was the one who dragged you out of that cer back then. You were crying. and snotting, callingyour best friend. Now you''re denying it?" "Hmph, I''ve forgotten what happened. That was ages ago.¡± "Hmph, you''re a crybaby and a scoundrel!" "You!" Their arrival instantly livened up the empty living room. Though they bickered and recalled each other''s embarrassing moments, the deep bond between them during their military days was evident. These old men built the prosperous nation of today. Their heroism was to be forever remembered. But Milly suddenly noticed someone out of ce... A gloomy looking boy stood behind a sofa not far away, seemingly having cwith one of the old men. He appeared to be around Milly''s age and was exceptionally beautiful... and pretty. Yes, pretty. For a boy, no other word seemed to fit. His features were delicate. his eves bright. Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager There was a red mole under his eye that added a touch of allure to his already striking appearance. Realising she had been staring too long. Milly quickly looked away. However, he noticed and looked back at Milly. Milly was stunned. Why is he looking atlike that? There was a hint of coldness and bloodthirst in his eyes, making anyone shiver at a mere nce,pletely at odds with his beautiful appearance. Strange. Why would a teenage boy have such eyes? A voice interrupted her thoughts, "Philip, I heard your granddaughter did well in the exams. She''s the top scorer?" Philipughed heartily, his pride almost overflowing. "Haha, she did okay. Still a bit behind what I did back in the day!" "Sure, keep dreaming. It''s not even night yet,¡± said Frank Lynch. Philip, feeling challenged, puffed out his chest, "Come, let Frank see if I''m lying or not!" Stephanie, elegant and poised, walked over to Philip, casting a meaningful nce at Milly. Milly was at a loss for words. Stephanie stood proudly before Philip, smiling softly, "Yes, Grandpa." Philip frowned puzzledly. He had called for Milly, not Stephanie. The other veterans were equally surprised, assuming Stephanie was the top scorer. They fell silent. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They had thought the top scorer was Milly, who returned recently, not Stephanie. Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager Since they knew each other well. They hadn''t heard about Stephanic excelling in Crestwood High, so they were taken aback. Still, having watched her grow up, they smiled kindly at her. "Oh, the top scorer is Stephanie?" "Awesome! She looks different now. Such a pretty girl!" "Stephanie did well, it seems. I''ll have to encourage my kids to learn from her. They''re always ying around and failing exams." Stephanie was beaming as they praised her. "Thank you for the m praise. Njust happen to perform better this time." Then, she nced at Milly. So what if you''re better than me? The attention is still on me! 116 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 She''s Familiar From here on, it''s my stage, Milly. You better be prepared for it! Stephanie''s intention to target Milly was obvious. Milly could feel her anger from afar. Milly squinted her eyes. She didn''t need to rack her brains to understand Stephanie''s petty schemes. Interesting! She wondered if things would turn out as Stephanie hoped. As expected, Stephanie began to unt herself like a proud peacock in front of the esteemed elders. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Old Mr. Lynch, my grades aren''t usually this good. It was mostly luck this time." Frank liked her attitude. "Stephanie, you don''t have to be humble about your grades. Your grandpa already called us to brag about you. Saying that your family is blessed for having a top scorer!" Stephanie was confused. Grandpa called his friends to brag about me? He had just found out about my eptance to AdoUniversity. Did he even make a call? And who is he calling a "top scorer"? He''s exaggerating! Before she could think deeper, Doug Simmons, sitting nearby,ughed heartily, "Stephanie is not only a good student but also kind and humble. Philip is truly blessed to have suck a wonderful granddaughter." Stephanie felt shy and blushed at thepliments. "You''re ttering me, Old Mr. Simmons." The doubts in her heart dissipated. Perhaps they were mistaken, or maybe Grandpa had talked about my performance during previous exams. After all, they oftenpared everything, so it wasn''t unusual. With that, her fleeting panic vanished, and she calmly epted the praise from the elders. Chapter 252 She''s Familiar Philip, meanwhile, frowned deeply. He wanted to rify their misunderstanding. but he couldn''t interject at all. Their voicespletely blocked him. Moreover, seeing Stephanie''s bright smile, he didn''t want to embarrass her by speaking up. Oh well. Stephanie did score well this time. I''ll let it slide. However, Stephanie, basking in thepliments, didn''t think that way. An ideal shed in her mind, and she smiled and spoke softly, ¡°Actually, my sister did well in the exams too." She then looked at Milly and said, "Milly, chere." Stephanie''s eyes were filled with glee. Milly looked at her expressionlessly. She was slightly amused by Stephanie''s constant plotting. Great, this could be a chance forto expand my connections. Without hesitation, Milly walked over gracefully and greeted the elders, "Hello, I''m Milly. Nice to meet you all." She wasn''t nervous at all. The three old men on the sofa were still sharp despite their age. With a nce, they could tell someone''s nature. The girl before them had kind eyes and a good demeanour. Thomas Scathings, who hadn''t spoken yet, was the first to react. Looking at Milly kindly, he said, "Milly... That''s a nice name." Milly smiled slightly, "Thank you, Old Mr. Scathings. I think your Eagle Medal is much cooler." Thomas was surprised. Not expecting her to recognise the medal on his chest, he pointed at it and asked excitedly, "You recognise this?" Milly politely replied, ''Yes, but I only know a sof the information about. Eagles Organization. It''s a small team which consists of a dozen people who wiped out an enemy toon overnight and destroyed over ten enemy bases. Chapter 252 She''s Familiar "Although these events aren''t in history books, they''re passed down by word of mouth. I was interested and looked up sinformation online. There wasn''t much avable, so I only knew a little. I didn''t expect to see this medal in person today. It''s quite an eye-opener." Thomas was impressed with Milly. By the end, he was nodding in approval. He hadn''t expected this young girl to know so much. Not only did she recognise the Eagle Medal, but she could also recount its history effortlessly, showing she had done her homework. He had worn this medal for years. Everyone thought it was a family heirloom, even his family members. None of them had recognised its true significance. Yet today, Milly had. After all, the Eagles Organization was a covert mission known to few. Most only knew the code nof this operation, with little else revealed. "What a smart girl!" Thomas''s eyes shone with great admiration and approval for Milly Was it his imagination, or did this girl remind him of someone from his memories? Her demeanour, her features, her tone... they all seemed familiar... Seeing this, Stephanie''s earlier anger red up again. She had underestimated Milly. Even Thomas, known to be difficult, was charmed by her. She took a deep breath to calm herself and a smile, "Wow, I didn''t know Milly knew so much. I''ve really F learned a lot. Milly, can you sharen more with me? t''d like to learn about these glorious historical events too. It would be useful for university." Her interruption sessfully diverted Thomas''s attention. Seeing Stephanie''s eagerness, Milly asked disdainfully, "Are you sure?" Seeing that Thomas''s focus had shifted from Milly, Stephanie sighed with relief and quickly nodded, ying the obedient girl. "Yes, please." "Umm, how about no?" Chapter 252 She''s Familiar Stephanie started to y the victim. "You didn''t want to teachbecause I''m stupid in your eyes, right? Is it because I didn''t score as well as you did?" 116 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today Stephanie began to sob. Milly couldn''t help but sneer. Stephanie was relentless, desperately trying to steer the conversation back to grades, even if it meant belittling herself to drag Milly down. If she found out that Milly''s grades were actually better, she would probably be ashamed of herself. At that moment, Thomas asked, "Which university did you get into, Stephanie?" Milly couldn''t help but feel that Thomas was trying to help her from being an embarrassment. But, Stephanie didn''t seem to catch on and answered obediently, "Old Mr. Scathings, I got into AdoUniversity." "I see... AdoUniversity. Thomas gave Philip a mocking look. Hmph! I knew it! Philip was only bragging. His granddaughter didn''t score as well as my grandson. Philip noticed the look and flushed in frustration. He wanted to say something but he ended up huffing and turning his head away. Hmph, Whatever! It''ll be Thomas''s turn to be embarrassed when the news airster. If it weren''t for Stephanie''s pride, he would have retorted by now. His silence only boosted Thomas''s arrogance. "You know what? Lucius got into. Crestfallen University, which is close to AdoUniversity," he bragged. Lucius? Milly nced at the sullen young man standing quietly nearby. So his nwas Lucius? It sounded like Lucia or Lucy. No wonder he looked so effeminate. Stephanie blinked, both surprised and delighted, "Really? Lucius is at Crestfallen University? That''s wonderful! Our schools are close, so we can look out for each other." 08:54 Tue, 9 Jul Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today Suddenly, Stephanie paused. Milly raised an eyebrow, feeling a sense of foreboding. Sure enough, Stephanie continued in a soft voice, ¡°Actually, Milly''s school is also. nearby. The three of us can hang out together." Haha! Millyughed. She had to admire Stephanie''s persistence. This tenacity could lead. her to great achievements if only it were directed elsewhere. But this time, Stephanie seeded. Thomas was intrigued. "Really? Which school are you at Milly?" All eyes turned to Milly. Milly smiled and said, "My performance in this exam was average. It''s nothing worth mentioning." "But your grades are usually bad. So this time... Oops, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that. Please don''t be mad at me." Stephanie pretended to cover her mouth in regret as if she had identally spilled the beans. Stephanie''s acting was bad. Anthony, who had been quietly observing, noticed something was off. Why is Stephanie being a nuisance? Unable to contain his temper any longer, he mmed on the table and stood up angrily. "Who says Milly has bad grades? She scored better thanand way better than you. Who are you to talk to her like that?" Stephanie shrank back as if she was frightened by Anthony. "Anthony, you shouldn''t make things up even if you favour Milly. All the university admission lists are out, and her nisn''t on any of them. She even said she hasn''t received. any eptance letters." Anthony retorted furiously, "You''re such a fool. Not every school or program requires eptance letters.¡± 08:54 Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today "Uhh..." Stephanie''s heart sank. It is true that sspecial programs don''t require eptance letters. However, those are highly confidential majors. Could Milly have gotten into one of those? But if that were the case, why hadn''t I heard anything about it? It''s fine if my brothers didn''t tenything about it. What about Grandpa? Does he know anything? Philip''s mood darkened. "Sit down! Stop fighting in front of my guests. Where''s your manners?!" Stephanie, who had never been yelled at by Philip before, turned pale. A bad feeling crept over her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Milly nced at her and smirked. Isn''t it toote to realise now? Milly had a strange feeling that someone was watching her. Yet when she looked. around, she found no one staring. It was as if she was imagining things. Just then, a maid approached, breaking the tense atmosphere, and handed Philip the remote control. ed Philip "Old Mr. But, the news is about to start. Should I turn on the TV?" "Yes, turn it on!" Philip''s expression softened slightly at the the news. He was excited since he had been waiting all day for this. In his excitement, he forgot about Stephanie''s feelings. He had his mind set on showing off to his friends. "Hurry, turn it on. Let them see that I''m on Avalon Network. I''m not on the slevel as them." Thomas clearly didn''t believe him. "Heh, stop bragging." Frank and Doug rolled their eyes discreetly. Philip''s eyebrows shot up in anger. "Hmph, just wait and see!" Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today He then stared intently at the TV. They waited and waited. Frank yawned and nced at the clock as the news segment neared its end with not sign of the interview Philip had mentioned. "I need to go hfor dinner." The other elders also stood up, leave. Philip suddenly narrowed his eyes and shouted at the servant by the door, "Close the door! Nobody leaves today!" Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The Joke Is onDoug was enraged. "Philip, you''re such a sore loser! We spent the whole afternoon here. Don''t push our limits!" Philip was also fuming. "Who''s pushing it? You''re the ones who promised that you''d leave after the news. The news is not over yet." Doug snorted. "Let us go, Philip. We watch the news all the time, and we know it usually ends here. It''s the severy year. You''ve been bragging so much that you''ve convinced yourself with your lies." "You!" Philip''s face turned red with anger. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But he couldn''t argue back. The news usually ended around this time. Maybe the interview wasn''t aired today? As the three elders reached the door, the anchorwoman''s clear voice broke the silence. "Dear viewers, we now bring you thetest news. "With the recent release of this year''s college entrance exam results, top scorers, from various regions have emerged. Among these outstanding students, the national top scorer, Milly But, secured the top spot with an impressive total. score of 749.5. "What''s even more astonishing is her talent in acting. During her tat school, she was cast by no M re Hawkins starring as Giselle in ''Silent Sea. ording to Milly, Giselle is quite simr to her since she was a top student as well. "Recently, she h The content is om english Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Lucius''s True Colours Anthony straightened his neck and looked at the gloomy boy in front of him. "You can talk to me." Milly blinked. "Anthony?" Although the boy seemed strange, wasn''t this a bit rude? To her surprise, Anthony didn''t budge. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Milly, you don''t know this. Although Lucius looks harmless, he''s actually a total psycho. I saw him strangle a live bird with his bare hands when we were kids! "And before you were here, he was the national top scorer every year. You beat him by 0.5 points this time. Who knows if he''ll get mad and strangle you the next moment? I have to be cautious." Strangle a bird alive with his bare hands? That''s pretty twisted. Wait... Lucius... this nsounds so familiar like I''ve heard it somewhere before... Suddenly, Milly''s eyes widened as she remembered. She stared at the boy in disbelief. Lucius Scathings! Isn''t he the most psychotic and twisted character in the "My AwesBrothers"? His attractive looks and tactics in love made him quite famous amongst women, including Milly''s assistant in her previous life. She had always gushed about howpelling Lucius was. That was why his nsounded familiar to Milly. Lucius was obsessed with Stephanie but couldn''t have her. He ended up going to extremes. He imprisoned her, tied her up, locked her in a dark room, and forced her to marry him. He even made bombs using his physics knowledge to threaten the Buts brothers. In short, he was mad! He would do anything to get Stephanie. Such a character was indeedpelling in the book and quite appealing, but in raalituenna like him was terrifying 08:54 Tue, 9 Jul Chapter 255 Lucius''s True Colours Fortunately, he was only obsessed with Stephanie, which was a relief. Milly looked at Stephanie with sympathy. Tsk, tsk, tsk! You wouldn''t get away from him. Stephanie noticed Milly''s sympathetic look from the corner of her eye and bit her lip in anger. B*tch, what was that look? Is she pitying me? Stephanie knew that she was overconfident this tand she admitted defeat. But next time, she wouldn''t let Milly off the hook easily! She lightly touched the spot where her tattoo was. It seemed that she had to start acting on her n early. The Lloyds were indeed a powerful family. She remembered that Hannah, the eldest daughter of the Lloyds, had always been infatuated with Jordan. She was ruthless, and those who crossed her were left miserable. Although Stephanie couldn''t openly confront Milly now, Hannah could. Moreover, she would get to talk to Hannah more since she was joining the Tates'' entertainmentpany. If she used this pawn well, she could get rid of Milly. As for Hannah... Stephanie remembered that in her previous life, Hannah died of illness shortly after the Buts went bankrupt. Despite the Lloyds'' efforts to cover it up, snews still leaked out since Hannah was quite famous in the entertainment. industry. I would still be the ultimate winner after everything happens. I need to use Hannah to get rid of Milly first, and after Hannah''s death, I could get my Prince Charming! Thinking this, her eyes gleamed with madness. In Stephanie''s point of view, even Lucius was a good pawn. In her previous life, they didn''t interact much, but she sensed that he wasn''t a good person. However. Stephanie could feel that he treated her differently. which would make Chapter 255 Lucius''s True Colours him easier to manipte! Meanwhile, Milly gently pushed Anthony aside, speaking softly, "Anthony, it''s fine, he just wanted to say hello." Stephanie was the one who would be in trouble, not me. For the first time, Milly felt that being a sidekick wasn''t bad. Anthony was still worried but seeing Milly''s insistence, he didn''t argue further and stepped aside. He stood beside Milly and she didn''tment anything as she understood his concern. Then, she smiled at Lucius. "Hello, I''m Milly." Lucius remained expressionless as he stared at her. After a long pause, he said, "I want topete with you." In what area? Milly was about to ask when Anthony, who had just moved aside, wick stormed back angrily. *ck off! Compete withif you have the guts. What''s the point of challenging a girl?" Anthony rolled up his sleeves furiously and stood protectively in front of Milly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lucius, unfazed by Anthony''s fierce demeanour, nced at him calmly from head to toe before saying, "You''re too weak." Anthony was provoked by him. He was shouting and jumping in anger, flexing his muscles. "Weak? Look at my muscles and masculine aura. I can take on ten of you at once and send you flying around the world. You must be blind to say that I''m weak! "Step over my dead bodypete with Milly!" you want to Chapter 255 Lucius''s De Colours Milly was at a loss for words. She knew that Anthony was protecting her, but she couldn''t help but feel. embarrassed. Lucius slightly raised his eyes and looked at Milly. "So, do you want topete with me?" Milly wasn''t interested initially, but seeing his tant provocation m sparked herpetitive spirit. She smiled as her gaze turned cold. This was a challenge between the great. Anthony, oblivious to his sister''s growing interest, continued fuming at Lucius. It was odd. Although Anthony and Lucius were about the sage, with Anthony being a few months older, he was shorter than Lucius. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Let''s Compete Milly couldn''t help but click her tongue. It seemed the aura of this book was strong, even the supporting characters having such exaggerated abilities. Anthony, infuriated by Lucius''s cold attitude, couldn''t care less that Lucius was a guest and his grandfather was watching nearby. He raised his fist and charged. Milly tried to stop him, but it was toote. Despite Anthony looking thin, he cfrom a military family and had been. trained rigorously from a young age. Lately, he had been training with Arthur, and hisbat skills had improved significantly. Lucius, on the other hand, despite his height, seemed delicate and effeminate. Anthony might actually stand a chance against him. However, Milly was wrong. A loud crack was heard the moment Anthony''s fist touched Lucius''s face. "Ahh, my arm!" Anthony''s wails echoed in the house as he turned pale. He clutched his arm and rolled on the ground in pain. "It hurts! You''re cheating!" Even in pain, Anthony didn''t forget to use his opponent. The bizarre scene startled Milly. She quickly crouched to check Anthony''s injuries. but as soon as she touched Anthony''s arm, he screamed again, "Ah, don''t touch it! It hurts! I think my arm is broken!" Broken? Seeing him in so much pain, Milly''s heart skipped a beat. She took out her phone. to call 911 when a cold voice was heard. "Move aside." Looking up, she saw Jeffrey''s expressionless face. Milly remembered that Jeffrey was a doctor, a medical genius even. No matter how much he disliked her, Anthony was still his younger brother. He wouldn''t just stand hy and do nothing hu Chapter 256 Let''s Compete Milly quickly stepped aside to give Jeffrey room. Before she could say anything, Jeffrey had already snatched the handkerchief from her pocket and stuffed it into Anthony''s mouth. Before Anthony could shout, there was another ¡°crack." Jeffrey stood up slowly, dusting off his hands. He coldly nced at Anthony, who was still on the ground. "Done." Anthony was too shocked to remove the handkerchief from his mouth as he moved his arm. The pain is gone! His eyes sparkled with admiration as he looked at Jeffrey. Despite his annoyance with Jeffrey for not seeing through Stephanie''s facade, Anthony had to admit Jeffrey''s medical skills were impable. He fixed his arm in an instant. Maybe he could forgive him a little. Jeffrey, noticing Anthony''s fawning smile, couldn''t hide his disgust and frowned. He then turned his gaze to Milly. In a surprising move, he pulled out a silk handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. Before she realised what he was doing, he had already forced it into her hand. Milly was puzzled. What did he mean by this? Perhaps unsettled by her stare, Jeffrey frowned and said, "To rece your handkerchief. I don''t like owing people." With that, he turned and left. Milly held the handkerchief, unsure whether to keep it. It felt nice, but what if it was tampered with poison? Jeffrey adored Stephanie. It was a miracle that he didn''t try to harm Milly to avenge Stephanie. It was even shocking for him to give her a handkerchief. Chapter 256 Let''s Compete Milly doubted his intentions. "Well, have you decided? Do you want topete with me?" the eerie voice rang out again. Milly momentarily forgot about Lucius. Yeah, he''s persistent. Milly scanned Lucius from head to toe. After a moment, she spoke, ¡°Sure, but we have to bet on something to make it more interesting, right? "Sure. If I win, you have to agree to one condition of mine." Hmph, he is confident. Milly smirked with a hint of killing intent in her eyes. She had never met such an arrogant man! Luckily, she knew that he was fixated on Stephanie. This was predetermined by the author, and there couldn''t be a mistake. Otherwise, she might have thought this psycho was interested in her with his persistent behaviour. Since the storyline wouldn''t go wrong, she could safely have fun with him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Fine, but if I win, you must apologise to Anthony respectfully!" A flicker of excitement shed in Lucius''s eyes. "Deal." The elders in the living room had been engrossed in watching an interview. They had been bickering, unable to ept the situation, each taking turns to mock the other, arguing until they were red in the face. Even Anthony''s loud wails from his dislocated arm hadn''t reached them. Now, they seemed to have tired of arguing and were about to sip stea when they overheard thepetition challenge. The four old men turned in unison, their eyes filled with excitementm Especially Thomas, who had just lost an argument with Philip, now pinned all his hopes on Lucius. "Lucius, you can do it! lust because she scored 0.5 points higher, it doesn''t mean Chapter 256 Let''s Compete anything!" Philip wasn''t having it. He stood up, his cane tapping the floor loudly om "Don''t dismiss Q.5 points. My granddaughter is better than your grandson. If you think he''s so good, let him score 0.5 points more!" Thomas huffed, "Hmph, shut up!" Philip, feeling triumphant, taunted, ¡°Hahaha! 0.5 points, 0.5 points! I''ll keep reminding you until you give up!" "You!" "Bleh! Bleh! Bleh!" While their argument devolved into childish taunts, thepetition between Lucius and Milly had already started. Lucius pulled out two test papers, keeping one and handing the other to Milly, "You have one hour. The person with the higher score wins." A test? Not a physical fight? Seeing Anthony''s earliermotion, she had thought it would be a physical fight. A test saved the hassle. Especially after seeing the contents, Milly couldn''t help but smile. The entire test was filled with physics, math, advanced calculus, and sOlympiad questions. It was much harder than any of the questions in the college entrance exam. However, this was right up her turf. She could already see the answers to many questions with just a nce. X Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Titans Face Off Milly knew her strong and weak points quite well. It wouldn''t be her best moment if she had to sit for anguage exam. But, throw her into a math or physics contest, and she''d shine - her skills were unbeatable. Throughout her Ph.D. program at a top university, she earned the nickn''Problem-Solving Prodigy,'' reigning suprfor four years straight. Only after she moved on from academia did others finally get a break from her dominance. The thrill of tackling challenging problems today reignited her passion for academia, making Milly grin and dere, "Tto dive in." Meanwhile, Anthony, hearing about the uing test, also got his gface on. Competition wasn''t the issue. Testing was where Milly shined, and he was all in on her skills. Having shared ssrooms with Milly, he was no stranger to her problem-solving knack. Jonathan leaned towards Milly, whispering encouragement, "You got this, Milly!" Milly responded with a nod and gratitude, ¡°Thanks, Jonathan. I''m going all out." Just as she was about to start, someone else snatched her test paper. Milly was speechless. All of a sudden, Xavier, who was standing off to the side and had gone unnoticed, walked up to her. He grabbed the test paper from her hand and scrutinised it with a frown. "This question spans a wide range, including several experimental verification queries. Milly arched an eyebrow. "I''m on it." Xavier''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Really? Do you grasp the concept of an experimental demonstration essay?" Milly stayed calm and said, "Indeed, I do. It''s about using certain experimental methods as proof and forming conclusions from those experiments, which we call the thesis. But the thesis isn''t thest word; to fully answer the question, we need to apply a range of theoretical knowledge too, don''t we, Xavier?" Her renly was unmistakable almost too straightforward 08:55 Tue, 9 Chapter 257 Titans Face Off Xavier paused, then responded. While she was right, theplexity of experimental demonstration essays went beyond her summary. Having graduated from Crestfallen University, focusing on life sciences and theoretical research and shining at a top scientific institution, Xavier found the test''s experimental aspects beyond his peciality. Only sexperiments can be executed in a practical setup; sneed to be simted, and scan''t be simted. This situation calls for a thorough grasp of theory and a range of forms, demanding a solid foundation of understanding. Milly, with her impressive talents, had mainly encountered high-school-level material. Meanwhile, Lucius had been prepped to lead the Scathings from a young age. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Their match seemed even in terms of physical fitness and theoretical research. But in reality, Milly was at a disadvantage. Despite her past issues with Stephanie, this challenge went beyond personal disputes-it symbolised the But- Scathingspetition. Xavier felt a duty to secure victory for the Buts. "I''ll take on Mr. Scathings in the contest." Milly seemed confused. Lucius, hearing this, looked annoyed. His gaze sharpened, his toneced with arrogance. "You''re not strong enough. Let herpete with me.¡± The sdisdainful tone aimed at Anthony crept into the conversation again, causing anger to rush over Xavier. His face turned red, but given that he was older and perhaps wiser than Anthony, he somehow managed to keep his cool. Despite the storm brewing inside him, he appeared calm on the outside. A quiet snicker broke through the tension. Milly couldn''t help but let out a softugh. It wasn''t loud, but they were so close that Xavier caught it instantly, his face Chapter 257 Titans Face Off darkening further in response. Milly quickly assured him that herughter wasn''t intentional. Calmly, she said, ¡°Xavier, I didn''t mean tough just now. If Mr. Scathings wants at showdown, let''s do it. I''ve got this. I''m confident about what I can do.¡± Xavier was seething, his cheeks visibly twitching with frustration. With a cold huff, he shot back, "Fine, but you''re going to regret Milly gave him a sweet smile, choosing to ignore his tone. Lifting her hand, Milly grabbed the exam paper again,ying it in front of her. The detailed text, filled with various symbols and expressions, sent a rush of excitement through her veins. It felt like reuniting with old friends after a long absence. Lucius, on his part, seemed geared up as well. He watched the clock on the wall. intently as though waiting for the right moment. At the stime, everyone else around held their breath in anticipation. Tick tock. In a nearby corner, Stephanie was seething with concealed fury. Her nails dug into. her palms, though she seemed unaware of the pain. She was infuriated. After all, she was the one who had excelled and even received an e eptance letter from a prestigious upiversity. This should have been her moment of glory, with all eyes on her, but instead, all the attention was now riveted on Milly. Even worse, Matthew, who had always shown her affection, was nowpletely engrossed in watching Milly. Stephanie couldn''t stand it. She refused to ept this shift. A determined gleam appeared in her eyes. Enough was enough; lingering on this would serve no purpose. It was tto cut her losses and move on. approacher Biting her lip to release the pent-up frustration, she approached Xavier. She asked quietly."Xavier, do you think I''m worthless? Milly''s just so good at everything." Chapter 257 Titans Face Off Since Xavier had always been there for her, it was crucial to get his support first. As for Matthew and Jeffrey, figuring them out was challenging. Right now, she couldn''t risk any slip-ups, so it was essential to keep her image intact. When Xavier noticed the pair sitting neatly at the table and eyeing the test papers, he felt a sudden rush in his palms: Stephanie''s question caught him off guard, and all he could muster was, "Oh." Oh? X Stephanie struggled to hold back her tears upon hearing his words. For the first tin ages, Xavier seemed utterly disinterested in her. When she nced up, she noticed Xavier''s attention was fixed on individuals seated at the table before them. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 The General Surprises Everyone The approach worked. Upon noticing Stephanie''s fitful crying, Xavier finally shifted his attention from the pair at the table. Tofort her, he awkwardly said, "Stephanie, stop the tears. I''m sorry, it''s on me. I got sidetracked for a second there. You''re truly one-of-a-kind, and I''m really proud of you." With tears, Stephanic looked at Xavier pitifully and asked, "Do you mean that, Xavier?" "Definitely. To me, you stand out more than anyone," he faltered, puzzled by his own genuine outburst. Stephanie, missing the brief shift in Xavier''s expression, wasforted as he focused back on her. She gave apliant nod, giving Milly a quick look, her heart filled with scorn and thinking. Do you believe you stand a chance against me? "Xavier, you''re the best. I always knew your heart is with me. This makesso happy... Stephanie started to say. But before she couldplete her thought, the clock on the wall chimed, announcing it was five o''clock. Lucius''s gaze turned sharp, her voice cold andmanding, "Let''s start!" And with that, he grabbed a pen and dived into the questions. The contest kicked off at five and wrapped up at six.- Milly, just getting ready to focus, was caught off guard by a breezy gust, making her outfit flutter. Suddenly, she saw Xavier beside her, quickly signing his non his test paper. Caught by surprise by Xavier''s decision to join in, Milly asked, "Xavier, you''re entering the quiz too?" Seeing her confused look, Xavier replied awkwardly, ¡°Is that an issue?" Milly paused before saying, "Well, no... Youier nuched "Than hatter mot started on three anactionel Von''ua onlu mot an Chapter 258 The General Surprises Everyone. hour. Think you can make it?" Milly whispered under her breath, "Has he lost it?" In reality, only Xavier understood his own hesitation. It struck him as almost ridiculous-Milly, who loved to mess with Stephanie and spread negativity, is somehow better than me? This thought made him feel minor and diminished. Ranked fifth nationally in the college entrance exam, with Milily leading nationwide, Xavier tried to brush it off as just the nature of the exams putting them at different ranks. But deep down, he couldn''t shake off the feeling it was just an excuse. Determined not to be seen as lesser, he aimed to show Milly he was more capable than she expected. Meanwhile, Lucius ploughed through the exam at an unmatched pace, his focus unbreakable. Witnessing Lucius''s diligence, Milly and Xavier stopped their back-and-forth, especially after Jonathan''s frustrated yell. "Will you two cut out the bickering and get on with it? Lucius is already down two questions while you''re here wasting tchatting!" The Buts knew all too well how crucial it was to stick together when facing outside challenges. They allowed disagreements among themselves but presented a united front regarding opposing forces. Their principle was simple. ''Protect your own. Jonathan''s firm scolding snapped Milly and Xavier back to their exam. Although they had wasted stime, their talent enabled them to make up for it slowly. While the exams upied the students, the older men nearby grew increasingly fidgety. Unable to stand the quiet after a few moments, they gave in to their restlessness. Doug quietly asked, "So, who do we think will cout on top among these three? Chapter 258 The General Surprises Everyone Looking slightly smug, Philip snorted and said dismissively, "Oh, no doubt, my grandchildren. One''s a top national performer, and the other leads an acimed research institute. Both are clearly outstanding." Thomas couldn''t help but roll his eyes, joining in, "The real powerhouse here is definitely my Lucius. Did you know Lucius took the college entrance exam with a fever? In any normal situation, he''d likely score perfectly!" Philip scoffed, "Big talk!" "You!" As their debate got louder, disturbing the focused children, Frank swiftly said, "Okay, okay, let''s keep it down." "But seeing how confident each of you is in your children, why don''t we bet on it?" Philip raised an eyebrow, a bit confused, "A bet? But the kids already have their own bet going." Frank replied with a smile, "That''s between them. How about we have our own bet? I''m putting my money on Luciusing out on top. We''ve watched him grow, and his capabilities are extraordinary." Philip, getting agitated, retorted, "Says the one hedging his bets! "My grandchildren are going to win, If they do, you two will polish my shoes for a month! And if they don''t, I''ll polish yours." Frank was momentarily shocked by Philip''s bold proposal. Polishing a general''s shoes. Hmm... Yet, overflowing with confidence in his grandchildren, Thomas didn''t flinch. He mmed the table, caressed his beard and dered, ¡°It''s a deal!" "No backing out now!" Their discussion had bectoo loud, causing Milly to look visibly annoyed. Aware of her difort. Iordan quickly approached the elders with a courteous smile, "Gentlemen, could we maybe keep it down a bit? Nobody wins if it''s too loud, and you''ll all shine shoes." The group of grumpy old men went silent at once. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The room returned to its earlier tense quiet, the only sound being the flutter of pages. Not long after. Lucius finished her test while Milly and Xavier were still working through the first page. Thomas couldn''t help but boast at Philip, "You might as well concede defeat now I might even let you off with just three days of shoe shining." Philip scoffed and rolled his eyes, "Keep dreaming!" Despite his assertions to the contrary, the rosary he was holding twisted quickly in his hands, his thought''s quietly hopeful for his grandchildren''s sess. X Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Who Takes the Crown An hour slipped by silently, and, almost in sync, they all put down their pens. They finished right on time, not a second over. Now, it was tto score their work. Jordan was the only one on deck who could reliably mark the answers instantly, so Lucius sent her test to Jordan for a look- over. To keep things bnced, Milly and Xavier had their tests scored by Lucius, which seemed the most impartial method. The living room dropped into an even more profound quiet than during the exam, as everyone kept silent to preserve the serious mood. The older men, in particr, looked on edge, closely watching Jordan and Lucius''s every move, anxiously waiting for the oue, knowing it would decide who would end up shining someone else''s shoes. On the other hand, Milly seemed totally at ease, even taking a moment to mess. around with Apollo after loosening her wrist, showing zero worry about the oue. Or maybe she was just that confident. Although he couldn''t show outright bias towards Milly, Jordan, already known for his sisterplex, paid extra attention to Lucius''s test, ensuring he didn''t miss a single mistake. Lucius was just as focused, ring at Milly''s paper without a blink, worried he might miss any slip-ups. When he reached the end, his face suddenly went nk, a flicker of emotion passing through his otherwise serene eyes, gradually intensifying Thomas was the first to pick up on the shift in his mood, asking with curiosity, "What''s up? Too many mistakes?" Lucius''s response was a silent one, with his lips sealed. His grip on the test paper tightened until his fingertips nched, his voiceing out rough Chapter 259 Who Takes the Crown "I lost." "What?!" Thomas shot back in disbelief, "How can that be? Your paper''s not even been fully checked yet, has it?" Lucius''s eyes sharpened again, clear as day. He took his tto answer, his gaze wandering to a figure not too far off. There she was,pletely at ease, casually ying ssilly hand-pping gwith anotherd on the couch. Despite the simplicity of their game, they were themselves. The cosy living room light cast a glow on her face, her lengthy hair pulled back to show off her smooth, delicate skin, and a soft smile yed on her lips. Her eyes bowed like the bright moon shining outside, and if you looked close enough, a tiny dimple was just visible at the corner of her mouth. Dimples are unique facial characteristics resulting from variations in the cheek. muscles, essentially a distinct facial feature. Lucius was never one to find beauty in ws or enjoying second to anyone. This is precisely why Lucius aimed to reim his top position once he discovered he was second. However, his views began to change when he saw the girl with dimples. Suddenly, he thought getting to know her better might not be a bad idea. But then, seeing another boy holding her hand triggered a cold feeling within him, as if he was losing something precious. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lucius looked away, returning the pen to its holder, identally marking the paper with a deep line a bold streak across the exam sheet that seemed almost aggressive in its neatness. "I''ve lost. Her way of tackling problems and her cognitive skills clearly outmatch mine." Thomas was visibly shocked, and the idea of polishing shoes made his old hands quiver. "Lucius, do you want to try again? Grandpa here is old and can barely take the suspense." The atmosphere was mixed; swere thrilled, and others were nervous, a contrast between tension and sheer joy. Chapter 259 Who Takes the Crown On the other hand, Philip was overjoyed, wishing he had the space to disy his military boxing prowess. ¡°Ahahaha, amazing work, Thomas, Doug, and Frank! You guys will be shining my shoes for a month!" He told his servant, ¡°Bringthe most worn-out, stinky shoe we have!" The servant was hesitant, aware that no such shoe existed. Old Mr. Butwas meticulous with cleanliness and barely dou barely got his hands dirty. The untidiest he ever got was the tiny garden at the back of the vi. Hearing this, Thomas and Frank were shocked. Had they really lost that quickly? "No, let''s see what the scores say. Your opinion doesn''t count. Show us the scores, quick," Philip insisted. Jordan packed up his pen and presented his exam paper with a perfect score 150 for everyone to see. Frank was confused, "How can you lose with a perfect score?" Jordan gave a sly grin and showed them Milly''s paper. "Lucius got m everything right but Milly''s answers weren''t just correct; they were wlessly executed at every step." Jordan was notably impressed by Milly''s way of solving problems. She effortlessly answered questions from the curriculum, even enlightening him with her method. The four elders reviewed the exam papers, needing help to follow theplex solutions. However, they could tell Milly''s work was neater and more systematicallyid out. Considering the students'' penmanship and skills, their faith in Jordan and Lucius''s judgment solidified. Lucius could live with the results, but Frank and Doug had regrets. They wondered wh why they had made a wrong guess when everything appeared so promising. X Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Farewell Philip was unconcerned with what others thought; his only priority was locating his old leather shoes, which he needed help remembering where he had put them. Once he found the shoes and flung them towards Thomas, he rxed on the couch with a satisfied exhale. "Get these cleaned and bring them back toby tomorrow. I n to wear them," he dered confidently. Though used to taking orders as Commander Scathings, Thomas couldn''t help but be surprised by the appearance and smell of the shoes before him. "You!" Philip held his smile, a touch of self-satisfaction in his look. "Sfolks think getting older gives them a pass to be bullheaded, right?" Thomas initially leaned towards a more measured reaction, but Philip''s jab got under his skin. "Knock off that rubbish! I''m a man of my word. Not everyone''s as stubborn as you. Get those shoes cleaned!" Feeling a sense of relief flood him, Philip found even the premium coffee he sipped tasted sweeter. Oh, the sweet taste of relief. With Thomas on board, Frank and Doug, under a bit of stress, cautiously agreed. They reassured themselves by thinking that if they didn''t manage to clean the shoes this month, Philip might overlook it, or the boots would somehow be pristine by the tthey got around to them. Once they had said goodbye to the Buts after their meal, the older men got ready to leave, clearly tired Before they went, Philip couldn''t resist reminding Thomas to pick up his shoes for a polish. He joked that if Thomas forgot, a drum band would personally bring them over the next day Thisment really annoyed Thomas. Chapter 260 Farewell As they got to the door, Thomas called to Milly, who was not too far away, "Hey, kid, cover here. I''ve got something to ask you." Milly looked surprised. Thomas wanted to talk to her? Before she could say anything, Philip said, ¡°Hold on, are you trying to scare her just because you can''t deal with a challenge? You''re not young anymore. Don''t you feel even a bit embarrassed?" Thomas''s face turned stern. "I need a word with her." Philip jumped in, "Well then, talk here. Why do you need privacy?" Thomas remained silent. How che wasn''t this protective before? I remembered how passionately the man had returned from his treatment abroad, determined to get rid of the girl chasing the Buts'' fortune because of her unclear background! And now, he seemed to be defending her? If only the timing were different, he could have shown his true self, proving how easily he could switch personas. He''s got more masks than a Broadway actor. Even though Milly didn''t know Commander Scathings well, she could tell their uing talk was crucial. She stepped up, catching Philip''s hesitant look, and said, "Grandpa, I need to have a quick word with Old Mr. Scathings. I''ll be back soon." Philip''s eyes went wide, "Just call him Thomas! You don''t need to treat him like your grandpa!" Milly was speechless. Wasn''t he the one who toldnot to call him Grandpa before? Besides, isn''t it rude to call an elder by his name? Thomas was visibly upset, pointing at Philip. "You''re being disrespectful to your elders!" Chapter 260 Farewell Philip said, "Well, you''re not acting like one!" "Then you have no shame!" Everyone remained silent. It only took a few minutes before their argument picked up again. Seeing things were about to escte, Jordan quickly intervened to break up argument between the two seniors, "Con, Grandpa, Old Mr. Scathings, we''ve got an audience here. Let''s not set a bad example." the He didn''t want to jump into the fray, but the way things were heating up, they might go at it till dawn if he didn''t step in. Milly was busy getting ready for school. Her days were jam-packed. She had to pack up her apartment and couldn''t afford to spend ton this . Milly was on a tight schedule. "Old Mr. Scathings, why don''t you and Milly have a side chat? I''ll talk with Grandpa." Thomas huffed, straightened his slightly ruffled cor from his spat with Philip, and looked at Milly beside him. His face softened a bit, showing a touch of warmth. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Kid, cwith me." Milly obediently followed him. Thomas took a moment, overseeing her. His look was soft and non-threatening, making Milly feel at ease. He smiled and asked, "Kid, how old are you now?" Milly answered, "Eighteen."/ "Eighteen, you''re an adult now." They stood in a dim corner of the yard, the streetlights not fully reaching Thomas''s face, hiding his emotions. But his eves seemed wistful, solid vet gentle. 08:55 Tue, 9 Jul Chapter 260 Farewell As they got to the door, Thomas called to Milly, who was not too far away, "Hey, kid, cover here. I''ve got something to ask you." Milly looked surprised. Thomas wanted to talk to her? Before she could say anything, Philip said, "Hold on, are you trying to scare her just because you can''t deal with a challenge? You''re not young anymore. Don''t you feel even a bit embarrassed?" Thomas''s face turned stern. "I need a word with her." Philip jumped in, "Well then, talk here. Why do you need privacy?" Thomas remained silent. How che wasn''t this protective before? I remembered how passionately the man had returned from his treatment abroad, determined to get rid of the girl chasing the Buts'' fortune because of her unclear background! And now, he seemed to be defending her? If only the timing were different, he could have shown his true self, proving how easily he could switch personas. He''s got more masks than a Broadway actor. Even though Milly didn''t know Commander Scathings well, she could tell their uing talk was crucial. She stepped up, catching Philip''s hesitant look, and said, "Grandpa, I need to have a quick word with Old Mr. Scathings. I''ll be back soon." Philip''s eyes went wide, "Just call him Thomas! You don''t need to treat him like your grandpa!" Milly was speechless. Wasn''t he the one who toldnot to call him Grandpa before? Besides, isn''t it rude to call an elder by his name? Thomas was visibly upset, pointing at Philip. "You''re being disrespectful to your elders!" Chapter 260 Farewell Philip said, "Well, you''re not acting like onel" "Then you have no shame!" Everyone remained silent. It only took a few minutes before their argument picked up again. Seeing things were about to esc Discover Love on CouldSee! X Chapter 261 X Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Friends As the oldmander spoke, emotion welled up in his eyes. Whether he was looking back on old times or filled with profound regret, Milly got the impression that he genuinely missed his old friend. "For years, I''ve been on a quest to find her, desperate to tell her about our victory, yet she''s been nowhere to be found. "She gavethis Eagle Medal because she was worried about forgetting. She left it withas a sign, a hint for the day she''d return, and a hope for my safety. I''ve kept this to myself, never sharing its real importance with anyone. It seems like fate that you brought it up today." Milly''s heart raced. Despite never seeing the medal, she was inexplicably sure it was the Eagle Medal. The online information she found mentioned the team, not the medal. It felt as though... The knowledge had subtly nted itself in her mind. But why she felt so sure, she couldn''t quite articte. Milly tried to speak, "Old Mr. Scathings, I...¡± But Thomas interrupted, "My dear, maybe this is meant to be. I''m leaving you with this medal, hoping destiny guides you to her." He handed her the medal. It looked like an ordinary piece of iron but felt smooth from years of handling, with warmth as if still holding a human touch, making Milly''s palm tingle. Milly''s hand shook. The medal meant the world to Thomas. What was going on? Despite feeling it was meant for her, she questioned epting it. "Old Mr. Scathings, this medal is too meaningful. I can''t take it. I''m a regr person and can''t hold onto such an h ur. If you really miss your friend, look for her yourself." 1/4 Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Friends Thomas looked at the medal, his eyes mncholy, but he didn''t withdraw it, Instead, he solemnly said, "At my age, I might not get another chance to find her. If you do, tell her it''s been too long." "But...." As Milly hesitated, the medal in her hand shed like a malfunctioning light flickering under the night sky. Milly and Thomas needed that short moment to see everything clearly beneath the night sky. Milly was taken aback, struggling toprehend what she saw. She took another look. Could medals now cwith a night mode? Or is there sswitch or something? Standing beside her, Thomas was just as surprised and quickly looked at Milly, his eyes wide, reflecting a swirl of unclear emotions. Despite theck of hostility in his look, his experiences from the war had honed a certain intensity in his gaze that was hard to miss. How long had it been? He couldn''t remember thest the saw the medal glow.. When she had given it to him, she mentioned it would guide her back if she lost her way. She might forget, but the medal would always remember him. So, has he been waiting around all this time? Thomas smiled, his voice suddenly light, "Long tno see." Milly was confused. "What?" Now, she was really thrown off, sensing something was off, but couldn''t quite figure out what it was. Didn''t Commander Scathings greet his old buddy with ''Long tno see''? Why''s he saying it as if he''s talking to himself now? And on a closer look, that medal wasn''t just any regr piece. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Thinking about asking for sexnation, Milly looked up only to see Thomas had already left. 2/4 Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Fiends The bracelet, quiet for so long, started to shake violently out of nowhere. Medal and bracelet. 65% This time, Milly didn''t attempt to stop the shaking. Instead, she just watched it, deep in thought, trying to make sense of it. In her view, this world always felt like something straight out of a . She was convinced that everything around her was pre-written, as if everyone acted out their parts in a story, following a script to the letter. But was it really like that? She started feeling like many things were beginning to veer off from what she remembered in the story. The arrival of the bracelet, changes in the brothers, the monk, and now the medal ... It all seemed to connect, yet it made zero sense. Who was actually behind all this? Was her showing up here changing things? If so, what did that mean for Milly? After all, she was in Milly''s body now, so what happened to the original Milly? And if this was all just one big story, when it all ends, what happens to everyone here, herself included? Was everything just a big mystery? It was the first day back at school in no time. Since Milly didn''t live on campus, she just had to show up to get registered. She wanted toplete all the paperwork today and return to her ce, ready for sses tomorrow. But before she could even get out of her car, there was already a bit of a disagreement. Jordan was dressed to impress, in a sharp suit and tie, his hair perfectly m that! done by a stylist that morning, looking every bit the part of a top executive. However, his expression had turned cold and unweing. "Are you tellingI can''t cwith you?" "Uh..." 3/4 14:14 Wed, 10 Jul W Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Friends 45, Pearls Milly bit her lip and responded, "Jordan, we had a deal that you won''t reveal who I am. If you walk in with ¦¥¦Ð me, won''t that set off the rm?" The Search Results For b Leak Repairs Services In My Area Sponsored: Search Ads Read Next Story > content is on novelenglish! Jordan didn''t budge. "Can''t I just drop by your school for a business reason?" Milly stood her ground, "Sure, but let''s not walk in together. How about you head in first, and I''ll cinter?" Jordan wondered what the point would be if they couldn''t go in together Just then, Anthony caught wind of their talk and said eagerly, "Hey, Milly, since Jordan you, how about Joan Can''t go with you Milly, join y you instead? Everyone knows I''m connected to the Buts." Read thetest hapter there! 6 X Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Life at the University Taking a calm breath, Milly gently rehand, "No, the many people already know who you are. It''s better if we''re not aren together, just to be anfed Anthony, hardly able to hide his annoyance, nearly jumped up. ¡°Does this mean t can cut off ties with the Buts now?" Milly lightly bit her lip. "That''s not necessary..." It was well known that the Bufamily had seven kids, six boys and one girl, with Stephanie being the clear favourite. This was no secret, is the Bus had nover hidden their unique treatment of Stephanie, meaning info about Anthony and his family was readily avable online, Although the Buts had yet to share Milly''s identity per her request, that didn''t stop those who were determined from finding out Moreover, after she made her official entrance into the scene and even beca trending topic a few times recently, Milly, with her past life knowledge, knew the paparazzi and gossip journalists would be all over her. She was sure to find them waiting at the university gate, These gossip mongers could easily twist the truth and stir up . There was no benefit in giving them more to gossip about Milly wanted to be something other than a trending subject once more, So, she nned to stay cautious and keep a good rtionship with jordan and the others. You... This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing the severe looks from Jordan and Anthony, Milly couldn''t help but miss Stephanie, who was miles away, If Stephanie were here, she''d surely try to charm them or keep up her act of being the innocent victim. Annoying as it could be, at least it would deflect sattention away from Milly, Luckily, despite Jordan''s slight bitterness, he took Milly''s advice and parked in a hidden alley a bit away, letting go in first. Crestfallen University truly stands out as a run institution The seademic vibe is 14:14 Wed, 10 Jul Chapter 262 Life at the University incredibly dynamic. It was just the first day for first-year students, Still, many upper-level students buzzed with their books, seemingly hurrying to hit the library. Milly paused at a crossroad, closed her eyes, and deeply breathed. This was the college life she had always dreamt of, vibrant and youthful, full of hope and opportunities, starkly contrasting to the repetitive drills in a confined space she had known in her previous life. She was happier because she had cprepared to dodge the media waiting at the entrance. Still, to her delight, no paparazzi were in sight, allowing her to savour fully her new college life. Feeling spirited, Milly smiled and walked towards the nearby academic building, ready to explore the campus. Starting with the academic building. Just as she moved to take a step, a sturdy figure suddenly appeared before her. Looking up, she was greeted by a stranger with a shy but attractive face. "Hello there, are you a freshman? Need any help getting around?" He appeared somewhat nervous, with a noticeable blush as he spoke. Feeling his genuine warmth, Milly smiled and responded, "Yes, I''m a freshman, just about to look around the campus. And you are?" "Hi there, I''m Samuel Bet, the sophomore student council president. I''m here to welcthe new students. The campus is quite big. Would you liketo show you around?" Right after Samuel finished,ughter cfrom not too far away. Looking in that direction, Milly noticed several guys huddled together, ncing their way. When they caught her looking, they quickly looked away, seemingly engrossed in a lively chat, Catching Milly eyeing his friends, Samuel quickly tried to clear things up, "Please don''t get the wrong idea; they''re harmless. We were just ..." His face grew more flushed, struggling to find the right words. 214 Chapter 262 Life at the University Just what? He was at a loss on how to say it was love at first sight for him, and his buddies had pushed him to make the first move. If he had just put more effort into understanding love instead of burying himself in books all day. Now, he was face to face with a goddess, finding it impossible to get the words out. Would she think less of him for it? Milly arched an eyebrow slightly. Though she looked no more than eighteen, she had lived through many lifetimes and could easily read the young boy''s mind standing before her. It''s merely the rush of teenage hormones. After all, he''s still a kid, and in front of his friends, no less. Rejecting her might embarrass him. I could do a good deed. "Sure, let''s go. Thanks for showingaround, Samuel," Milly said with a smile. Samuel thought he''d seen plenty of beautiful women, with many girls chasing after him since his youth, but nonepared to her. She was modest, yet her eyes sparkled with determination, pure and lovely, yet with a maturity beyond her years. Her smile was enchanting as if it could capture one''s soul. Thump, thump, thump. His heart pounded as if bewitched by her smile. Milly blinked, looking at the boy frozen before her, slightly amused. She waved her hand before his face, bringing him back to reality. "Samuel?" Snapping out of his daze, Samuel apologised, "Sorry, sorry, I just got lost in thought there." 3/4 14:15 Wed, 10 Jul WAR 05% Chapter 262 Life at the University He was mortified that he''d just zoned out like that. And he blushed again. "It''s fine. Shall we?" Milly reassured him with a smile. "Of course." Standing to her right, Samuel began to lead the way "Let''s hit the teaching building fi first. It''s straight ahead. By the way, I haven''t asked which major you''re in." Milly replied, "Life Science and Theoretical Research." Samuel nearly stumbled over his words. Majoring in Life Science and Rescal Theoretical Research it''s the top En program at Crestfallen University. Actually, it''s considered the top program across the whole country. The girl before him seemed otherworldly, not buried under a pile of books as he had imagined. Given her stunning elegance, he thought she was an art student from Crestwood High. Never did he imagine she was a top schr! Somehow, Samuel, who''d always taken pride in his academics, felt suddenly inferior. Just then, a cold voice called from behind, "Milly!" Milly turned around, puzzled. That voice sounded eerily familiar. 116 14:15 Wed, 10 Jul X Chapter 263 Chapter 263 The Stubborn Lucius Neither Jordan nor Anthony had shown up, so technically, no one at the school should know her. Even if they recognised her for her celebrity status, they should have called her by her full name. Turning around, she was met with a face that was both delicate and threatening. He looked clearly annoyed, his deep phoenix eyes stirring a storm, framed by a chilling, frosty aura. Even the veins on his forehead were visible. It was Lucius. Milly was surprised at how familiar she felt around him that he would call her like that. On top of that, he looked rather upset at the moment. His stare almost felt like he was ming her for something. As this idea popped into Milly''s head, she was taken aback by her creative musings and swiftly pushed it aside. Indeed, she was overthinking things; he was just a side character! He was the male protagonist picked out by the book''s author, who was supposed to have a thing for the female protagonist, Milly. It seemed impossible for him to be interested in anyone else. Realising this, Milly felt better and cheerfully said to Lucius, ¡°Hey Lucius, did you cfor the new student introduction?" Lucius''s face turned even grimmer, his eyes shooting icy daggers. He ignored Milly''s question, asking Samuel, who stood by her, "And who is he?" When she picked up on the tone of his question, Milly''s warm smile faded, and her brows knitted together in a frown. What is his problem? It''s not like their rtionship was at a point where they shared each other''s ns. Why was he acting like a jealous husband? She wasn''t the main character, Stephanie. 1/4 65% Chapter 263 The Stubborn Lucius Thinking about it, he fits the bill as the most unstable and problematic character in the story, always diving headfirst into trouble. It was surprising he hadn''t met a grim fate yet. Samuel felt something was off with Lucius, too, but couldn''t quite figure it out. Being friendly, he introduced himself, "Hey, I''m Samuel, a sophomore here. Do you know her?" Lucius red at him. "No." Samuel was confused. "Excuse me?" Lucius added, "She belongs to me." Samuel waited for him to borate. After an awkward silence, he had to ask, "Belongs to you in what way?" Lucius stayed quiet, casting an uneasy stillness around them. Milly had her limits when it cto putting up with disrespect. Seeing his cold shoulder to everyone, she didn''t see the need to keep up the friendly act. The warm smile was immediately wiped off her face. "We''ve barely met, Mr. Scathings. I don''t think our rtionship is that involved, is it?" At that, Lucius''s expression turned even more severe, with a threatening look in his eye, giving his handsfeatures a menacing twist. "So, you''re saying we''re not friends then?" Milly didn''t know how to respond. Is he misunderstanding on purpose, or what? How did he manage to get into Crestfallen University? And how did hend the second- highest score in the country on the college entrance exams? Did he guess his way through the readingprehension part? She arched her eyebrow, replying, "We''ve only met twice, and I don''t remember agreeing to be your friend." Lucius tightened his lips, his gaze locked w... Milly''s. "So, do you want to be 2/4 Chapter 250 The Clubhom Lists friends?" Milly rolled her eyes and dismissively said, ¡°Thanks, but no thanks? "What would it take for you to think about it?" she asked, "I''m not interested at all!" This caught Samuel''s attention, who was nearby, making him realise their rtionship was nothing special. The guy before him had been nursing sunrealistic expectations all along. Wasn''t this the moment for him to step in and y the hero? Without a second thought, Samuel moved forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Milly. With over six feet tall stature, he effectively shielded Milly as he looked sternly at Lucius, saying sharply. "Excuse me, but it seems a bit out of line to act this forcefully here. Haven''t you noticed how clearly Milly is bothered by your persistent attention?" Samuel had also noticed how Lucius kept using Milly''s name, almost as if that''s all he knew how to call her. Suddenly, a dangerous shine appeared in Lucius''s eyes. Before anyone could move, he had already grabbed Samuel''s neck firmly. "Who let you talk to her like you''re on friendly terms?!" Lucius''s hold on Samuel''s neck tightened menacingly. Surprised by the sudden hostility from the young man in front of him, Samuel didn''t see the attacking. The swift move left him gasping for air, wholly unprepared. Before he knew it, he was struggling to breathe. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Milly quickly cursed and hit Lucius''s wrist with enough force to make him let go. As he let Samuel go and stumbled, she immediately asked him, "Are you okay?" "Cough, cough, cough.. Fresh air rushed back into his lungs, and Samuel felt like he wasing back to Chapter 203 The Stubborn Lucius life, coughing, uncontrobly, After a minute, the coughing subsided, and as his vision cleared, the first thing he saw was Milly''s slightly worried look. Worried she might be upset, he hurriedly signalled that he was alright. Milly relievedly sighed before turning to Lucius with a cold re, demanding, "Apologise to Samuel!" Unfazed, Lucius locked eyes with her and dared to ask, "If I say sorry, would you think about being friends?" Milly was incredulous at his nerve. Was the writer trying to depict a madman rather than someone with a misunderstanding? It was as if he was speaking an entirely differentnguage. "Trying to kill someone in public, even without serious harm, can stillnd by Can you an attempted murder charge. ording to ourws, that''s at least three years in jail" While her legal point was solid, Milly knew all too well that theory and practice often split paths. Setting other issues aside, given the Scathings''s power, they could quickly sweep even a grave offence under the rug if Lucius were implicated. Moreover, even if he faced a potential jail sentence, the authorities might hesitate to act against them. Lucius''s face fell slightly at her words, but just as Milly thought he got the message, he stubbornly asked, "So, will you think about being friends with me?" 116 X Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Jordan''s Arrival In an instant, Lucius paused to think, his gaze turning towards Samuel next to him. A cold glimmer appeared in his eyes as he quietly said, "My only friend." Milly was speechless. This is what people mean by wasting something valuable on someone who doesn''t appreciate it! Even Apollo, who had no idea what was going on, seemed simpler to deal with than Lucius. Without realising it, she began to feel a bit sorry for Stephanie. Managing a relentless admirer who ignored all logic would definitely be exhausting. Even though she had barely spoken to him, her heart was already feeling troubled. As Milly wondered if she should step away from this strange person before she had a breakdown, she sensed a change in the mood around her. The nearby students appeared to be crowding around, forming a circle and murmuring to each other, creating a lively atmosphere. It felt like witnessing a show. Samuel, who was already notable and powerful as the student council president, was always a popr subject at school. With two more attractive people beside him, both the neers and the seniors were naturally intrigued by them. As the crowd grew, everyone was curious about why these three remarkably attractive individuals were standing together. Milly found herself speechless once more. It seemed that slipping away unnoticed was no longer a possibility. Many in the crowd identified Milly and excitedly lifted their phones to take pictures. "Isn''t that Milly But? Giselle from ''Silent Sea"?" "Yeah, it seems like her. She was trending recently for her high grades. I didn''t expect she actually got into Crestfallen versity." 1/4 14:15 Wed, 10 Jul Chapter 264 Jordan''s Arrival "The media reported on her. She''s genuinely a schrly genius." "She''s also really beautiful...¡± 45 Pearis While there were many praises, there were also hints of sarcasm and mockingments. ¡°Haha, it''s all a show. The entertainment industry loves these stories. Who knows if her grades are real or just a publicity stunt? Speople will do anything for fame." "Samuel has always been private. Why is he with her? She must be trying to get attention by being near him!" "Yeah, not only Samuel but even this handsnew student is probably being used by her for publicity." "Tsk tsk tsk, you have to admit, the entertainment industry is really murky. It''s really something." Milly remained silent. Originally, she had wanted to quietly start her university life, but now, on her first. day, she becthe centre of attention. She could already foresee the uproar on social media. Just as she was pondering how to gracefully navigate out of this spotlight and leave this tumultuous ce, she suddenly noticed that the crowd, filming her with their phones, had abruptly shifted their attention elsewhere. Immediately, the mocking voices turned into ecstatic surprises. "Wow, that guy is incredibly handsand authoritative! Who is the person next to the principal?" "That''s Jordan But, the CEO of But Group. His recent achievement in revitalising the But Group was highlighted in a news magazine. He looks even more impressive in real life!" "Ah! I applied for a job at But Group this year, but haven''t received any response yet." 2/4 14:16 Wed, 10 Jul Chapter 264 Jordan''s Arrival Milly was surprised. Jordan is already here? 45 Pearls Looking up, she confirmed it was Jordan, exuding confidence in a suit, nked by school officials. He stood out like a god among men. Their eyes met, and he asked, "What''s happening? Is the academic atmosphere at Crestfallen University soid- back and indifferent now? Why is everyone gathered here?" Off to the side, the principal wiped the sweat from his brow and nervously smiled. ¡°Mr. But, today is freshmen orientation day. sses haven''t started officially yet." Jordan''s demeanour shifted abruptly, his gaze chilling and his countenance exuding a touch of menace. ¡°So, does this imply that But Group must withhold its investment in the construction of Crestfallen University until the projectmences to release the funds?" The principal appeared visibly rmed, his eyes widening as he gestured hurriedly. "No, no, Mr. But, there seems to be a misunderstanding. Allowto promptly arrange for self-study sessions. Oh, no, immediately organise the schedule and summon the teachers tomence sses without dy!" Afterwards, the apanying leaders adeptly scattered the students and summoned the department heads to swiftly organise the timetable for the formalmencement of sses. After watching the crowd disperse and catching a glimpse of his sister''s face among them, Jordan''s expression barely managed to improve somewhat. Yet, his expression soured once more upon noticing the two guys beside Milly. "What''s this? Isn''t the primary emphasis in university supposed to be academic pursuits? Now you''re chasing after girls?" Jordan''s tone tinged with disapproval. The school leaders were surprised. ¡°Um, well... " With a serious look, Jordan asserted firmly, ¡°While students are adults and can engage in dating, this remains a ce of learning. Their foremost responsibility is as students, so their main focus should be on studying." Despite their confusi¨®n, the school leaders had no choice but to heed the words of the influential man before them, particrly because they were counting on his 3/4 Chapter 264 Jordan''s Arrival 45 Pearls donation to construct a new schoolyard. His opinions carried significant weight. They promptly concurred, "Indeed, Mr. But is right. Students ought to prioritise their studies. Should we discuss the implementation of a new school policy?" Jordan nodded impassively. ¡°Indeed, while it might be inconsequential for students in different majors, it holds immense importance for those in the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program! This field is m crucial for our nation, and they cannot afford to squander tand effort on trivialities such as romance. Especially for female students in this field, we must exercise extra caution to prevent individuals from other majors with ulterior motives from causing disruptions." Standing nearby, Milly listened and sighed softly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jordan, isn''t that a bit too targeted? Why don''t you just give them my ID number directly? One of the school leader nodded promptly and affirmed, "Absolutely, we will convene a meeting promptly to address this matter. We will exercise ercise heightened vignce, especially for students in this particr major. Any student seeking to initiate romantic rtionships will be subject to disciplinary measures!¡± Jordan simply nodded in response, ¡°Hmm." At that instant, the school leader spotted Milly, Lucius, and Samuel nearby. He frowned and hurriedly approached them directing them away, "Why are you three still lingering here? To which department do you belong? Return to your sses immediately. Is the school a forum for discussing romantic matters?¡± 116 Wed, 10 X Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties Samuel, consistently attentive in his studies, promptly readied himself to depart upon the teacher''s directive. He made sure to invite Milly along, remarking, "Milly, shall we go?" Milly paused, feeling uneasy under Jordan''s intense stare. Her instincts cautioned her that leaving with Samuel at this moment might upset him. But if I openly stay here, it doesn''t seem like I have any suitable reasons, right? "How about..." Just as she was debating whether to make up an excuse to smooth things over, she suddenly heard Jordan speak up nearby again, "Weren''t you just saying you''d send a student representative to showaround the school? Let it be her." Milly was surprised by his words. Is Jordan being that straightforward? The school leaders were equally stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Milly not far away. "This ... " The girl before them was clearly a freshman, probably not even familiar with the school herself, let alone capable of guiding others around. The principal pondered carefully, not wanting to take any risks. He feared that a clueless freshman might inadvertently disrespect Jordan, which could jeopardise millions in donations. So, he cautiously suggested, ¡°Mr. But, perhaps it would be better to have trained student representatives lead you on the tour. They are highly knowledgeable in their fields, whereas a freshman might not... 11 With each word spoken, the air around them grew colder, and by the end, the chilling atmosphere had effectively silenced any further lengthy exnations from the principal. He looked at Jordan''s unexpectedly dark expression, appearing innocent and caught off guard. 1/5 14:16 Wed, 10 Jul 90309 Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties Are wealthy people really so fickle in their moods? #5 Pearls The other school leader standing beside the principal couldn''t bear it any longer and quickly tugged on the principal''s sleeve, shaking his head to signal him to stop. Didn''t he see that Mr. But''s face had already turned as dark as it could be? Mr. But clearly wasn''t here just to visit the school. He obviously wanted this freshman to lead the way. Though the principal was older, he wasn''t foolish. Turning around and seeing their expressions, the principal quickly sensed that something was amiss and changed tack. "However, freshmen also bring fresh perspectives. Mr. But can listen to the voice of the new student. Haha..." He chuckled awkwardly, a sheepish smile spreading across his face that made Milly want to cringe for him. Indeed, not everyone can handle leadership roles adeptly, as evidenced by this leader''s ability to change swiftly. However, it must be admitted that his strategy worked. Jordan''s previously grim expression softened considerably. The principal, seeing that he was heading in the right direction with ttery, quickly waved to Milly, "The student over there, chere." Milly didn''t hesitate and hurried over. They weren''t very far apart, and due to the teachers'' earlier reprimand, all the surrounding students had already left. Now, only the three of them remained, and the scene was very quiet. They could hear each other if they spoke. Milly obediently nodded and bowed to the teachers. "Hello, teachers." Then, she bowed respectfully to Jordan as well. "Nice to meet you, Mr. But." The principal smiled warmly at her. "Please take Mr. But on a tour of the school." Milly quickly nodded and responded, "Yes, Sir." Seeing the fine beads of sweat for on her forehead, Jordan''s eyes were filled 2/5 14:16 Wed, W31 Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties with concern. *5 Pearls The area around them was a small yard within the school, with no shade to provide relief. Moreover, it was nearing noon, and the sun was at its peak, making it unbearably hot. He lowered his gaze and said, "In addition to the original 1.5 million donation, I will donate an additional 450 thousand dors for the nting of vegetation and the construction of pavilions. It''s not eptable to have such arge area without any shade under this scorching sun." Look how the sun is scorching Milly. The sudden surprise left the school leaders momentarily speechless, unable to react immediately. 450 thousand-he said it as lightly as if he were talking about 50 cents. When the school leaders finally processed his words, they were almost ready to bow in gratitude. "Of course, Mr. But, you can rest assured. We will make sure to nt many trees and build several pavilions, ensuring the students are well- protected from wind and rain!¡± Jordan responded with a cold "Hmm," casting a frosty nce their way, as if silently urging them to leave. The school leaders were all shrewd individuals. One look at his expression, and they knew it was tto leave. However, just as the principal was about to turn away, he couldn''t help but nce at Milly and Jordan with sconcern. Though he trusted Jordan''s character and believed him to be a gentleman, the fact remained that it was a young female student and an older man alone together.... He couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease. So, he raised his hand and gestured to Samuel and Lucius, who were still standing nearby. "You two boys, cover here and apany Mr. But on the tour as well." Samuel''s eyes lit up. Along with Lucius, he walked over to join them. "Yes, Sir." Jordan furrowed his brow, his disdain almost overflowing from the depths of his 3/5 Chapter 265 Two Aeddling Third Parties eyes. Having finally secured squality alone twith his sister, suddenly two third parties appeared out of nowhere. He was beyond displeased, utterly irked. Samuel, oblivious to their rtionship, observed Jordan''s cold demeanour and innocently assumed all CEOs carried such a demeanour. "Mr. But, shall we start with a tour of our school''s building?" Jordan frowned slightly and asked, "Are you also a freshman?" Samuel''s smile froze on his face. "No, Mr. But, I''m a second-year student." Jordan''s expression remained indifferent. "In that case, I have no use for you. Samuel was taken aback. The principal hadn''t anticipated that Jordan would be so fixated on freshmen. He turned to Lucius, who had been silent all along, and asked, "Are you a freshman?" Lucius nodded expressionlessly. The principal breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that at least one of them was a freshman. Yet he remained apprehensive that Jordan might find another reason to refuse. Taking a subtle risk to defuse the situation, he suggested, "Mr. Jordan, perhaps let these two freshmen m guide you around the school. They are both freshmen, after all, and can negotiate and take care of each other. If it were just one person, I fear it might inconvenience you." Jordan''s gaze fell upon Lucius standing nearby. The guy seemed unafraid of his scrutiny, meeting his eyes head- on. Although the Buts and the Scathings had a decent rtionship, there was a considerable age gap ve between him and Lucius. As a result, their interactions had been few and far between,/bordering on non-existent. However, he had heard quite a bit about this heir of the Scathings. For instance: at such a young age, he was known for his ruthlessness and decisiveness, handling matters with precision and showing remarkable responsibility. He was meticulous in his work and so on. 4/5 TIEU, TU JUI 65 Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties Undeniably, he could see that the guy before him would indeed beca mpetent leader in the future possibly even an outstanding head of the Scathings. As a potential partner, he found himself quite willing to engage with someone of such calibre. 116N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Lucius'' Proposal Yet, this rule only applies to work environments. Under usual conditions, such people are ill-suited to cultivating friendships or participating in profound discussions. Fortunately, Lucius knew Milly was the eldest daughter of the Buts, so he didn''t think much of her presence beside him. Furthermore, since they were at school, Jordan didn''t want to cause any unnecessary gossip or rumours about Milly because of his own actions. Jordan nodded affirmatively, ¡°Alright, I''ll allow it." The principal atst experienced a wave offort, and the weight on his heart. eased. Once the school leaders reminded Milly and Lucius of their responsibility towards Jordan, they finally turned and left. Despite Samuel''s reluctance to part ways, Jordan didn''t want him to tag along, so he was pulled away by the school leaders. Samuel continued to nce back, clearly disying his unwillingness. What a pity! I didn''t even have the chance to ask for the goddess'' phone number and name! Whether real or imagined, he consistently sensed Jordan deliberately obstructing his view of his goddess, his gaze tinged with hostility. After everyone departed, Jordan finally shed the icy demeanour from his face and discreetly retrieved a silk handkerchief from his suit pocket. He delicately dabbed the beads of sweat from Milly''s forehead, his voice carrying a tender concern. "Milly, are you feeling overheated? "You see, I told you earlier, just take the car directly. It would have been much better. Now look at you, sweating all over. "Why don''t you return to the apartment? If you''re interested in learning about the school, I can have Ivan deploy sdrones to provide a panoramic view for you. You can watch all the school''s details from your sofa at home." Chapter 266 Lucius Proposal 45 Pearls Jordan was usually a man of few words, reserving his patience only for Milly. In her presence, he would openly disy his affection, his eyes shining with unmistakable indulgence. Milly felt a brief moment of emotion. Despite being moved, she couldn''t bring herself to capitalise on such a convenient opportunity. Moreover, she had never encountered the ambience of local universities in her previous life, viewing it as a chance to amend prior disappointments. Even amidst weariness, she found herself sincerely satisfied. Thus, she smiled,forting Jordan and teasingly remarked, "Don''t worry, Jordan, I find it rather interesting." Witnessing her eyes sparkle with delight, Jordan sensed her authentic joy and decided against further insistence. Forget it, money can''t buy happiness for my sister. As long as Milly is happy, I will support her no matter what she wants to do. Whether it''s just visiting the school or even if she wants to blow up the school, I will be willing to provide her with the best explosives. "Con, I''ll apany you to explore the school. If there''s anything you don''t like, just letknow, and I''ll arrange funding from the finance department for improvements." Jordan spoke as he positioned himself to Milly''s right side, his tall figure blocking the sun and casting a shadow over her, shielding her from its rays to prevent her from getting sunburned. Milly overlooked his subtle gesture, still enthralled by his extravagant words. If I don''t like it, he''ll allocate funds and rebuild it? Jordan, the decisive CEOvishly indulges those dear to him by generously offering financial assistance. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Could this be linked to the Buts'' bankruptcy in my previous life? The more she contemted, the more credible it appeared. Indeed, in her past 2/4 Chapter 266 Lucius'' Proposal life, Jordan had simrly doted on Stephanie, fulfilling her every desire. Now, it was Milly''s turn. Jordan remained unchanged. Keeping the context in mind, she spoke with resolve, ¡°Not necessary, Jordan. Thepany has financial needs in various areas. Let''s spend wisely. I''ve heard about several recent bankruptcies, leaving people homeless. It''s quite unsettling." This subtle implication should be clear enough for Jordan to understand, shouldn''t it? To her surprise, Jordan''s expression stiffened momentarily, as if he had just realised something. Nevertheless, he affectionately tousled her hair and reassured. her, ¡°Milly, don''t worry. I won''t let the Buts go bankrupt, and you''ll never have to end up on the streets." His voice carried an unusual firmness. Milly blinked and nced up at Jordan, silhouetted against the light, his emotions obscured. Yet, she felt an unsettling chill emanating from him. Is he implying something beyond his words? Before she could ponder further, a chilling voice interjected, ¡°Jordan, I''d like to discuss a business proposal with you." Lucius, who had been quietly observing from the side, now positioned himself behind them and spoke with a resolute tone in his voice. Jordan''s smile disappeared instantly, giving way to a touch of hostility. In a sudden realisation, he had overlooked the third person''s presence! As he lifted his gaze, determination filled his eyes, starkly contrasting the warmth. he had recently shown Milly. "Are we close enough?" Without saying it outright, he conveyed: We''re not close, so don''t addressso casually. Lucius swiftly adapted his approach and continued, "Mr. But, I''m keen on discussing a potential business opportunity with you." Jordan remained calm as he responded, "If you want to talk about business, please arrange a meeting through my assistant." A slight grin appeared on Lucius'' face, but his eyes betrayed no joy. 3/4 11 DE:03 Thu, 1 Jul Chapter 266 Lucius'' Proposal "At the start of the year, the But Group''s stock saw a five-point decrease due to market forces. Though not significant, this drop has continued up to now. "Two months back, thepany narrowly missed out on a government tender by 45 thousand dors. As a result, there was a notable turnover of staff within thepany, leaving the current But Group with a capable team but a somewhat unstable footing. "Moreover, given the current financial situation of the But Group, substantial changes are not expected in the near term. The most prudent ¦¥¦° approach would be to stabilise the and await the next opportunity, even though the timing of such an opportunity remains uncertain." present circumstance Lucius calmly recounted the recent developments within the Buts in a straightforward manner, as if discussing a routine urrence. Upon hearing this, Milly squinted slightly and reconsidered the guy in front of her. She had long thought characters like him, as portrayed in , were om purely products of romantic fantasy, forever striving to win over their beloved. Yet now, she perceived a maturity in him that defied his youth. What she could discern, Jordan could also perceive. Truly worthy of being the sole sessor groomed by the Scathings to investigate the situation of the Buts so thoroughly. A sly smile curled Jordan''s lips. "Oh? With so much said, what is it that Mr. Scathings wants to convey?" Standing firm, Lucius repeated once more, "I said I want to do business with you." 116 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 I Want Her Jordan raised an eyebrow in genuine interest this time. He was eager to discover could be and why he was so determined to engage in how bold a young person 4 business with him. "Alright, tell me. What sort Scathings want to delve into ¡°usiness would the uing leader of the the Buts?" Lucius chimed in, "I can help the Buts resolve all the business gaps mentioned earlier. Furthermore, if the Buts need a loan, I can act as a guarantor on behalf of the Scathings as the sessor. "I can also assist in pinpointing market prospects that the Buts are pursuing. Considering that the Buts steer clear of political affairs, several current market regtions might not align with your interests. Jordan squinted upon hearing this. Lucius had just spoken not as himself, but as the future heir of the Scathings, implying that his words carried the weight of the entire Scathings behind him. The conditions he had just mentioned might not sound particrly remarkable to outsiders, but true businesspeople would see it as a strategic move. In simpler terms, his words just now meant that no matter what happens, the Scathings would ensure the Buts'' well-being for a lifetime. The Scathings weremitting to stand by the Buts, binding their fates together. The Scathings might not stand out in the business world and could even be considered obscure.. However, in the political arena, the Scathings were one of the foremost powers. Many prestigious families sought to establish good rtions with them, but they had turned them all down. Now, the Scathings are showing goodwill to the Buts by offering advantageous terms. There''s no such thing as a free lunch. Businesspeople are never charitable. For the Scathings to be willing to cooperate and offer such generous terms they must be after something from the Buts- he 1/4 86%1 Chapter 2671 Want Her something of exceptional importance to them. Jordan didn''t rush to respond. Instead, he keenly sensed something amiss and asked, ¡°Since this is business, there must be a transaction. What exactly does the Scathings want from the Buts?" Lucius'' dark eyes resembled a tranquil, unfathomable pool, devoid of any ripples yet seemingly possessing an enchanting allure. He suddenly turned his head, his gaze locking onto Milly with an unabashed intensity. "I want her," he dered bluntly. He spoke in a definitive and derative tone. Milly arched an eyebrow, taken aback. How did-I suddenly becthe centre of attention in this situation? She couldn''t help but chuckle as she rolled her eyes. Lucius was undeniably fascinating. Despite his obvious hostility towards Jordan, she found it curious that Jordan hadn''t confronted him. And here he was, ying mysterious games. What did he want with her? Drawing from the she had read, Milly recalled that Lucius had limited interaction with her previously, mainly focusing on the female protagonist, Stephanie. At that moment, Milly suddenly recalled something, her beautiful eyes widening in shock, disbelief written all over her face as she stared at everything before her. Wait a moment... Lucius and Jordan, rivals... No wonder she felt the words strung together so familiarly, as if she had heard them somewhere before. In her previous life, she had indeed witnessed this scene. During her previous life, while filming, there happened to be a scene where two men were fighting for one woman. Her emotions weren''t quite right at the time, prompting the director to give her a half-hour break before continuing. During the break, an assistant proffered her a book titled ''My AwesBrothers, suggesting it resonated deeply with the very scene she now enacted upon the stage of reality. The assistant''s gentle encouragement underscored the book''s relevance, 2/4 Chapter 267 I Want Her urging her to immerse herself.in its pages for emotional navigation. 86% She actually didn''t want to read it, considering it could be a waste of twithout guaranteed results, preferring to prepare on her own terms. Yet, the thought of her nappearing in this book''s characters hinted at a potential opportunity to offer assistance. Thus, she decided to take a chance and see how it yed out. She recalled vividly the character embroiled in the conflict alongside Lucius and Jordan in a school setting, though the main character was not Milly but Stephanie. In that instant, she beheld only that particr scene, ignorant of the preceding circumstances or the aftermath that ensued. Her recollection centred on Lucius'' proposal of a business deal to Jordan, bartering Stephanie in exchange for all that the Buts coveted. She remember when she saw this part, she looked at the assistant with disdain and ranted, "These melotic and silly plotlines are made for you silly girls who don''t have real-world problems. Such people don''t exist in the real world. Rich people only think about money. They wouldn''t make such foolish mistakes over trivial matters.¡± After finishing her rant, she tossed the book she was holding to the assistant and didn''t bother to follow the rest of the plot. Now she realises she was wrong. If only she had finished reading that melotic book back then. Who would have known she''d end up being a character in it? It''s truly unpredictable. Everything has shifted! Why does it feel like the protagonist has becjust like me? Leaving aside everything else, for now, this plot is unfolding around her. If I reject him outright like before, wouldn''t that follow the storyline of my previous life, where Lucius tiedup? Hmm... Theoretically, there is a potential for this to ur. No, now that she understands the potential consequences of this situation, she 3/4 09:04 Thu, 11 Jul uu u Chapter 267 I Want Her definitely can''t sit idly by. She mustn''t let this happen to herself. Would it be wise for her to agree for now as a temporary solution? 86%/ At the stime, Jordan also remembered something important. His expression becserious, showing deep thought. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Earlier, he had been so focused on protecting his sister that he hadn''t closely observed the situation. Now, he recalled a simr event from his past. In this life, just like thest, Lucius exploited the Buts'' weaknesses. Hist unshakable confidence led him to reject Lucius offer, which then caused unnecessary problems in the Buts'' business dealings. Stephanie was even kidnapped without him realising it. However, now... be He was ready to face the Scathings'' attacks, determined not to be taken by surprise as he was in his past life. If needed, he would go on the offensive against Lucius'' business ventures. With their ovepping socialworks, he was certain he could uncover any secrets. In this lifetime, he swore to safeguard Milly no matter what! 119 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The Sole Owner After saying goodbye to Jordan, Milly finally breathed a sigh of relief. She settled. onto the bench beneath the gazebo, the weight that had burdened her shoulders. for so long now lifted. "Phew, the task is finallypleted," she murmured to herself, a soft smile gracing her features. Jordan had urately described the school''s expanse. Despite their limited. exploration, they had traversed a considerable distance. Sensing Milly''s fatigue, Jordan chose to forego further exploration. Nheless, Milly felt utterly drained. Contrarily, Lucius, who had apanied her throughout, seemed unaffected by the campus tour. He remained calm and collected, showing no signs of exhaustion. Standing calmly next to her, he took out a water bottle and offered it to her. Milly actually wanted to refuse with dignity, but right now, she was indeed thirsty. "Thanks," she said gratefully as she took the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and drank almost half of it, instantly feeling revitalized. Earlier, with Jordan around, she hadn''t paid much attention, but now, alone with Lucius in the gazebo, tseemed to crawl. She longed to leave right away. But that wouldn''t be courteous, especially given Lucius'' unpredictable demeanour. She knew she needed to proceed cautiously. "These flowers are really beautiful, don''t you think?" Millymented, looking at a red bloom close to the gazebo, trying to break the ufortable silence. Lucius nced briefly at the flower she had pointed out but stayed silent. Perfect, now the atmosphere is even more awkward! Clenching her jaw, Milly nced at her watch before locking eyes with Lucius. "Thanks for the water. We should go get our new textbooks now. I''m leaving. See youter." After speaking, she impatiently stood up, eager to leave the ce. Staying any longer would be too much for her to handle. While che had decided to befriend him he wae undeniably one of the moet 1/5 09:04 Thu, 11 Jul er u. Chapter 269 The Sole Owner 86% unpredictable characters endorsed by the ist. For the sake of her own safety, she thought it might be wiser to keep her distance. But as she moved to step forward, Lucius stood beside her, blocking her path with a firm stance. In a chilly tone, he asked, "Where are you going?" Milly forced a smile and pointed at her watch. "We need to get our textbooks now. I have to hurry. You should go too, so you don''t miss it." Lucius'' brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of annoyance passing through his intense gaze. "Could I join you?" "No," Milly responded promptly. "You''re not in our department. If youe, the teacher will send you away." She felt relieved that Lucius had chosen to major in physics. As far as she knew, the Physics Department was located far from the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research Department. Unless something unexpected happened, the chances of them crossing paths at school were slim. This was a major reason she felt confident in agreeing to befriend Lucius. With this understanding, a wave of happiness swept over her, causing a slight smile to grace her lips. Feeling her happiness, Lucius'' expression darkened briefly. "Milly, it seems like you''re happy to be away from me, aren''t you?" His tone remained calm, but an underlying threat lingered. Milly''s smile instantly faded, and upon hearing his words, she wore a subdued and forlorn expression. "No, aren''t we friends? I don''t want to be apart from a friend, but I have to go to ss." She spoke earnestly, her words genuine. Her acting certainly deserved an Aureate Film Award. Lucius looked doubtful and continued to inquire, "Do you genuinely feel sad about us separating?" Milly nodded hastily, fearing any dy might darken his mood. "Yes, sincerely, as 2/5 Chapter 269 The Sole Owner precious as gold." Lucius considered for a moment and responded, "Okay, I understand. I''ll find a solution." To make her acting more believable, Milly had started pretending to wipe away tears. However, halfway through, upon hearing his words, she paused and responded with a puzzled, "Huh?" What solution is he talking about? Wait, what does this guy n to do now? Before she could ask, she heard Lucius abruptly say, "Milly, you haven''t showna smile yet." Milly looked puzzled. "What smile do you mean?" she questioned. Lucius lifted his gaze to hers, his expression was vacant yet intricate. ¡°Just like the way you smile at Jordan." Jordan? Did I actually smile at Jordan? Milly pondered for a moment, unable to remember thest tshe had smiled at Jordan. Whenever she was with him; she felt rxed, and many concerns seemed to fade away. With a perplexed look, she spected, "Are you suggesting that if I smile at you, I can go?" Lucius regarded her with a stern gaze, his expression serious. "We''re friends, as you said, so you should smile at me." Milly was speechless. Having experienced two lives, she couldn''tprehend why she was expected to constantly smile at her friend. Wasn''t that unreasonable? "Between friends, there''s no need to force a smile, right?" 3/5 Chapter 269 The Sole Owner Lucius'' gaze fell on her, his voice unwavering. "Yet, you smiled at Jordan." 86% Milly couldn''t shake the feeling that whenever Jordan was mentioned, Lucius spoke through gritted teeth. As if... It seemed as though Jordan had somehow offended him, yet as far as she knew, Jordan had minimal m interaction with him. Moreover, the rtionship between the Scathings and the Buts was amicable. How could there be any hostility between them? "He is my brother." Lucius persisted, "Then I can be your brother as well." Milly remained silent. What are you even talking about? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thirty minutester, Milly''s cheeks were nearly aching from constant smiling, but she had finallyC seeded in warming Lucius'' heart with her smile. He nodded in approval. "Well, that''s enough." Milly massaged her tingling cheeks, thinking she''d require a couple of facial masks. to recuperate upon her return. The weirdo is indeed weird. Their way of doing things ispletely different from ordinary people. Once her tense face had rxed, she inquired, "Is everything alright now? Can I leave?" Lucius maintained a nk expression and took his tbefore responding to her question. ¡°Grandpa awarded you the Eagle Medal, didn''t he?" Milly was stunned. Her demeanour quickly shifted to seriousness. "What do you mean?" Lucius blinked at her. his expression carrying a mysterious intent. "It''s alright. I''m 4/5 86%1 Chapter 269 The Sole Owner willing to concede the medal to you. I won''t contest it. In fact, I''ll ensure that anyone else who tries toy im to it is disqualified. You''ll be its sole owner." Chapter 270 Chapter 270 George Is Coming The owner of the medal? Milly waspletely baffled this time. Why do all these inanimate objects need to have owners? The bracelet was like this, and now the medal too. Were they mass-produced or something? Instead of continuing to ponder such questions, she was more curious about something deeper. "Does this medal have any special meaning?" When Commander Scathings gave her the medal, he didn''t say anything about it. She had always thought it was just an ordinary medal with shonour attached to it, but now it seemed like there was more to it. Lucius didn''t answer directly. Instead, he looked at her deeply and said, "You don''t need to know. Just know that this medal is yours, and it will always be. "As for the rest, you don''t need to worry about it. "Maybe you''ll understand everythingter." Milly sighed. Then what the hell are you talking about? If you''re not going to tellthe secret, just don''t say anything. Teasingwith half-baked info is just frustrating. Great, another mystery to add to the pile. After Milly walked away, a sh of chilling malice suddenly appeared in Lucius''s eyes, devoid of any warmth. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He then slowly walked over to the red flower that Milly had praised earlier, reaching out to Se it with his fingers, like a wild wolf tenderly caressing its newborn cub, soft and gentle. Suddenly, a breeze blew by, causing the red flower to slip from his fingertips and unu montlu in the wind At that mamant enad aria and 1/4 Chapter 270 George Is Coming terrifying, emanating a chilling light. The next second, he grabbed the vibrant flower with hisrge hand and crushed it slowly. The delicate petals were instantly destroyed, and reddish sap oozed from his palm to the ground, pooling together and looking like blood. Lucius looked at the red juice on his hand and smiled, clearly pleased. "Milly said you were really beautiful. But something this pretty gets tainted when seen by others, so it''s best to destroy it, right?" It seemed like he was talking to himself, but also like he was talking to the flower. He slowly opened his hand, looking at the crushed remains of the flower, a glint of excitement shing in his dark eyes. the next moment, he raised his hand and put the flower remnants into his mouth, chewing slowly as if savouring a fine delicacy. His Adam''s apple moved as he swallowed the remnants. "In this world, Milly should only praise me." His voice was hoarse, and with the red flower juice on his lips, he looked like a bloodthirsty demon. Meanwhile, in Nlirone. George had been running non-stop for three days without a moment''s rest. Now, he sat in the leader''s seat of the Shadow Pce, feelingpletely worn out, listening to his subordinates'' reports. Suddenly, his phone chimed urgently with a series of "ding ding ding" sounds. He raised his hand to silence his subordinates, then took out his phone to check the screen. It was his grandfather calling. He took a deep breath, trying to sound as calm as possible before answering the phone, ¡°Hello, Grandpa, what''s up?" As soon as Andrew heard him pick up, he immediatelyunched into a tirade, "Where are you? You''re neither at the office nor at home. Where on earth have you 2/4 09:04 Thu, 11 Jul uuu. Chapter 270 George is Coming disappeared to? Haven''t seen hide nor hair of you for days!" George rubbed his forehead and replied, "I''m abroad, attending an important meeting that requires my presence." "Meeting, meeting, meeting! Are you going to spend your whole life in meetings? You''re going to lose your wife at this rate!" Andrew said indignantly. George hesitated, sensing something wrong, and got straight to the point, "Has something happened to Milly?" This didn''t sit right with him. He had made sure to ask Danny to keep an eye on Milly''s safety. If there was any danger, he couldn''t have missed it. His grandfather, noticing his concern, scoffed, "Hmph! Now you''re worried. Do you know today is Milly''s first day of school? You haven''t even shown up to see her or bring a back-to-school gift." George was taken aback. "First day of school?" He hadpletely forgotten about it. When Andrew heard his tone, he thought George didn''t think the matter was important and might not cback. He quickly exined and urged him, "The first day of school is a big deal, you know? It''s a milestone in life, and you should at least show ssupport! Plus, you''re Milly''s fianc¨¦, so you should be setting an example. "And the most important thing is that Milly topped the national exams and made the news! People online are praising her beauty and intelligence. You need to be aware of this!" George, feeling worn out, simply responded with a tired "Hmm." Hearing George''s indifferent response, his grandfather exploded, you, "Hmm? What do you mean by m "hmm?''m telling you, don''t take this lightly. Recently, Thomas took his grandson to the But''s residence. I heard his grandson was very attentive to Milly. "Hmph! He must have ulterior motives, trying to steal your girl. Lettell you, if up, I''ll kick you out of the family and hand over Tate Group to you mess this Lucky!" 3/4 09:04 hu, 11-J AVESTUNUD Chapter 270 George Is Coming Lucky was their pet dog. George thought about that teenager around Milly''s age, squinting his eyes with a hint of danger flickering in them. The Scathings'' grandson, Lucius Scathings? "Okay, Grandpa, got it. I''ll head back." His grandfather breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his assurance"Great, that''s great. Don''t forget to bring a nice gift, and make sure you cback for sure. Our reputation is at stake, you know?" George absentmindedly muttered another "Hmm" before hanging up the phone. Scarface saw him hang up the phone before slowly speaking, "Master, it''sclear that the Ghost Sect is preparing for a decisive move. It''s safer for you NO to stay here in Shadow Pce. Going alone would be too dangerous." George''s eyes were bloodshot, his dark circles tinged with exhaustion, emanating a chilling aura of seriousness. "Since when do my orders need your approval? X "Keep an eye on the Ghost Sect from Shadow Pce. If they trespass onto our turf, don''t bother reporting. Just eliminate them without mercy." 116 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Milly Is Terrifying After picking up her textbooks, Milly found the temporary freshman ssroom and settled in to wait for the orientation meeting. As soon as she sat down, she overheard sstudents in front causing a stir. "Wow, is he in our ss? Oh my god, he''s so hot!" "Yeah, look at those long legs, he''s like a model!" "Ah! I know him, he''s the handsguy whose photo went viral on the forum when he first registered. I can''t believe he''s in our department!" "Yeah, I heard he''s supposed to be the Sixth Young Master of the But Group, loaded!" "Oh my gosh, I think I''m in love..." Milly arched an eyebrow, feeling curious. If he was causing such a stir on forums, he must be as handsas a famous actor, right? With growing curiosity, she nced up. At the front of the ssroom, Anthony stood with a serious look, his strong build and long legs making an impressive sight. His sharp, cold eyes, bearing a striking resemnce to Jordan''s, scanned the lecture hall as if searching for someone. He wasn''t bothered by the girls'' excitement in the ssroom, but he wrinkled his nose in annoyance at their exaggerated screams. His frown caused another round of squeals from the girls in the ssroom. Setting aside everything else, the Buts''s good looks really held up under scrutiny, which unexpectedly filled Milly with a tiny bit of pride. But her pride didn''tst. The moment her eyes met Anthony''s icy gaze on the tform, the cool guy''s face brightened, his grin stretching so wide it almost reached his ears. "Milly! Milly!" Millshaabad 1/5 Chapter 271 Milly Is Terrifying Why doesn''t the lecture hall have a crack in the floor? If it did, she''d definitely crawl into it! The looks around her were brimming with gossip, envy, curiosity, and spection. Milly felt her temples beginning to throb. No, keeping up Suppressing the urge to kick Anthony and halting his leap towards her with a quick re, she gritted her teeth and said with a strained smile, "Oh, it''s you, Anthony. What a surprise to run into an old ssmate here. It''s really exciting!" her image wasn''t easy. No matter what, she couldn''t let it crumble! She emphasised the pronunciation of "old ssmate." Just moments ago, Anthony had been excitedly wagging his tail. Now, he stood there, looking pitiful and sniffing quietly, as if unfairly punished by his sister''s gaze. Sob sob, now that Milly has a new dog outside, she doesn''t wantanymore, sob¡ª "Milly, I..." Milly narrowed her eyes, warning him silently not to utter another word, or else, she was ready to pounce him! Anthony held back his words, and thought, Milly is terrifying. "Yeah, I didn''t expect to bump into an old ssmate here. I''m really ... happy about. it! So, can I sit here next to you?" He couldn''t treat her like a sister, but sitting beside her should be okay. Once everyone heard how they addressed each other, the gossip in their eyes instantly faded. They had thought there might be sjuicy gossip, but it turned out they were just happy to see an old ssmate. Not so interesting after all. Seeing everyone lose interest and look away, Milly sighed with relief and nodded. Anthony obediently hugged his backpack and sat down next to her. With her head drooping sadly, appearing as pitiful as she could manage, Milly began to question if she had been too harsh just now. 2/5 Chapter 271 Milly Is Terrifying Feeling helpless, she took out her phone and started to pacify him. Milly: ''Anthony, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be so stern earlier. It''s just that, being a public figure, being too intimate with you could cause trouble.'' Anthony: ''I get it. I''ve been careful to only call you your name."" Milly:''... Does it make a difference? Callingso affectionately has the seffect.'' Anthony: ''Milly, you really don''t care aboutanymore. I''m upset. The affection I can''t hold onto is like sand slipping through my fingers, scattered by the wind. Milly stared at that cringe statement, feeling like she had a lump of blood stuck in her throat-unable to swallow or spit it out, just ufortable. Anthony waited for his sister''s reply for a long time. Frowning and casting a sidelong nce, he noticed her furrowed brow and what seemed like... disdain. Fine, she findsdisgusting! There''s already a dog outside! ignore L. using Jonathan''s life as a guarantee, that from now on, he would Hmph, he ignore his sister for an hour to make her feel the heart-wrenching pain of losing her sixth brother''s affection! Anthony had just resolved himself when his phone vibrated. Checking it, he read. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Milly: ''I''ve got two apples in my bag. One''s for you and one for me. Will you forgive me?'' Anthony: ''Only me? Just me?" Milly: ''Of course. Anthony''s smile widened uncontrobly. He knew his sister loved him the most. No one else had an apple from her, only he did. It showed she only loved him. His sister was so awesthat he wanted to always be her little sidekick. 3/5 86%1 Chapter 271 Milly is Terrifying Anthony grinned, looking a mix of cool and goofy, worried others might see him so he whispered, "Hehe, Milly, I knew you were the best, only bringing fruit for me." Milly held back a smile, not wanting to burst his bubble. After all, he was Q the only brother in this school. If she didn''t give it to him, who else would she give it to? But at least he was finally happy. She had just let out a sigh of relief and barely had tto rx when a shadow suddenly fell across her desk. She heard everyone around her gasp. Milly blinked and looked up. A tall figure stood in front of her, with a sharp chin, a clean, fair neck, and long eyshes that cast shadows she could see from her angle. "Milly, long tno see." Lucius! What is he doing here? Long tno see? Didn''t we just see each other an hour ago?! Milly frowned. "Lucius, what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to report to your department?" Lucius sat down on the other side of Milly, and as he passed Anthony, a strange, cold glint flickered in his eyes but quickly vanished. He put down his backpack, took out stextbooks, and ced them on the desk. They were for Life Sciences and Theoretical Research. "I talked to the dean and switched majors. I like this one better." Huh? He was ranked second in the country, so even without the status of being the Scathings'' heir, the principam would definitely respect his wishes. No one wanted to waste a talented student, especially because this major needed top students like him. X Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Superman Anthony In the book, wasn''t he supposed to be in the Physics Department? Later on, Stephanie even used her physics knowledge to make a bomb. It never mentioned him changing majors. If he switches majors, won''t that mess up the original plot? Lucius seemed to notice something was off and looked at her with aplicated expression. "You don''t want to see me?" Milly forced a smile. "No, it''s not that." Lucius said calmly, "But you look a bit unhappy." Milly hurriedlyughed. "No, why would I be unhappy? As we discussed before, we''re... friends, right? How could I not be happy to see a friend." The word "friends" almost squeezed out of her teeth. Lucius''s expression improved considerably at that. Anthony frowned as he watched Lucius sitting next to Milly, his lips pressed tightly together, almost overflowing with disdain. How did this guy becso close to his sister all of a sudden? Unable to contain himself, he whispered, "Milly, what''s going on?" Milly took a deep breath, afraid that Lucius might hear, so she leaned close to Anthony''s ear and whispered, "Well, it''s a long story." Anthony squinted-the first the had been so serious in front of Milly. He said. with a voice carrying an authoritative tone, "Then make it short!" "Um..." Lucius''s peripheral vision happened to catch the close proximity of the two heads. Because they were so close, their hair strands intertwined together. Through the window, the wind blew in, causing sstrands to fall onto Anthony''s back, giving off an intimate appearance. This realisation sparked jealousy in Lucius, as if something personal of his had been taken away. 1/5 09:05 Chapter 272 Superman Anthony HO His fingers slowly tightened, leaving clear marks on the new textbook from the force of his grip. "Milly!" Milly''s body stiffened, and as she turned her head, she met Lucius''s cold eyes, sending a shiver down her spine. "Milly, you said it yourself, we''re each other''s only friend." Milly blinked. "Huh?" "So, you can only be close to me," Lucius said with a straight face and steady voice. Milly was speechless. Is this possessiveness part of his character in this crazy storyline? Smack! Before Milly could even start exining, Anthony pped the table and stood up. "Hey, what''s your deal? What do you mean only friends? Who even wants to be friends with you!" Lucius slowly lifted his gaze to meet his. "That''s pretty rude." Anthony smirked with annoyance, ring back defiantly. "Why should I be polite to you? Who are you to me?" Lucius licked his lips, a hint of irritation flickering in his eyes. ¡°I''m in a good mood. right now and don''t want to argue with irrelevant people. I''ll give you one chance: shut up now, and we can pretend this never happened." At first, Anthony wasn''t all that angry, but when he heard Lucius''s words, hist temper shot straight to his head. It felt like a direct insult! Since he was a kid, apart from his sister, older brothers, grandfather, father, and the Tibetan Mastiff at Qld Mr. Santos'' ce, there wasn''t much that scared him. Anthony''s hair bristled with anger as he rolled up his sleeves and stared at Lucius. "I''m not shutting up! How about we settle this right here, right now, and see who''s 2/5 Chapter 272 Superman Anthony backing down from whom!" His voice was loud enough that everyone in the ssroom turned to look. Even Milly was taken aback by Anthony''s outburst. She quickly grabbed his shirt, trying to push him back into his seat. "Okay, okay, calm down..." Anthony, he''s the one who can make bombs! She wouldn''t dare to mess with someone crazy who was capable of wreaking havoc, even if she knew the inside out. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But Anthony showed no fear at all, quietly reassuring Milly, "Don''t worry. Your sixth brother isn''t the pushover he used to be. After two months of intense summer training, I''m now a superman!" After saying that, Anthony raised his head and mocked Lucius, "You think you''re so tough? Stand up and let''s settle this. If you win, say whatever you want. If you lose, just stay away from my sis... my schoolmate Milly!" As he said this, you could see a glint of aggression and madness in Lucius''s eyes. Milly could see it clearly. Oh no, no, no, is this crazy man suddenly taking an interest? How could Anthony be his match? He looks gentle, but he''s actually really skilled. With just a few moves, he could kill people. Milly was worried things would escte before she could stop the big boss from. exploding. She wasn''t even sure if she could cout unscathed from dealing with Lucius, especially since he had the author''s character halo and a boosted buff from the original book! So she quickly turned and tried to calm down the irritated Anthony. "Let''s just drop it. We''re all ssmates. Let''s not make things worse. Let''s each take a step back and move on, okay?" Usually, Anthony always listened to her, but now he was as stubborn as a mule, insisting on settling things. "You don''t have to talkout of it. I know what I''m doing. Today, I have to show him who he''s messing with!" Milly said, "You!" 3/5 Chapter 272 Superman Anthony Why does it keep getting worse? As the tension thickened and everyone in the ssroom held their breath, suddenly, the ssroom door was pushed open. "What''s all the fuss about? Who was making all that noise just now?" A tall, muscr instructor wearing a camouge uniform walked in, with a bronze- coloured badge on his chest. As Milly recognised his face, she stood frozen in ce. Even Anthony, who had been heated andNO. intimidating just moments ago, widened his eyes and blurted out in surprise, "Oh my god? Xa... Xa... He couldn''t manage to finish saying "Xavier." Xavier, dressed in camouge, scanned the ssroom sharply, finally locking eyes. with Anthony at the back. He squinted. "Were you the one making all that noise. just now? Cup here and do twenty push-ups!" Anthony shot back, "Why should I? It''s not even ss time!" Looking serious, Xavier stared him down. "Just because it''s not ss tdoesn''t mean you can be loud. Who taught you to act so wild?" Fuming, Anthony clenched his teeth. "You son of a-" Xavier, that sneaky guy, must be usingto warn others! Hmph! As expected, the students in the entire ssroom had a hint of fear in their eyes, only daring to whisper quietly. "Oh my god, this instructor is so strict." "Yeah, he actually dared to publicly reprimand Mr. Xavier. He must not care about his life.¡± "This is bad. Our military training days are going to be rough." X Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The Instructor Is the Fourth Brother Xavier 1.45 Pearls Milly frowned as she looked at Xavier on the podium, his cold stare and fierce. demeanour making her fall into deep thought. Our instructor is Xavier? She remembered Anthony mentioning that Xavier grew up with Philip. He was supposed to go to military school and then join the army, but because of Stephanie, he switched to another field and joined a research institute. She thought he was just doing sbasic training in the military, but seeing the medals on his chest, he was already a second lieutenant. It seemed he had been hiding his true capabilities. But the fact that Crestfallen University managed to get a second lieutenant to be an instructor showed that they must have sserious connections. Seeing Anthony standing still, Xavier''s face showed anger. "What? Do you want to lose credits for not following orders and being undisciplined?!" angr Anthony was so angry that his nostrils red, and his fists clenched tightly, making a cracking sound. That sc*undrel! If he lost credits, Jordan would definitely be furious. The consequence of his anger would be cutting off his credit card. If Philip found out he was disobeying orders, it would be even worse-he would surely send him to the military for the toughest. training. Just thinking about those scenarios made him feel like dying. A real man can adapt to the situation. Anthony forced himself toply, gritting his teeth as he walked up to the podium. He red at Xavier with hatred and spoke in a low tone meant only for the two of them, "Xavier, you''d better not mess with me!" Xavier raised an eyebrow, his thin lips slightly parting. "Thirty!" 1/4 Chapter 273 The Instructor is the Fourth Brother Xavier Anthony roared, "Didn''t you just say twenty?" "Forty!" "Fine, thirty then." "Fifty!" "You son of a-" Anthony''s face turned red with anger, feeling like he might pass out if he looked at Xavier for another second. "Fine, I''ll remember this!" Rolling up his sleeves, he got down on the ground. His muscles; toned from two months of training, moved smoothly with each push-up. One, two, three... Anthony gritted his teeth and finished the fifty push-ups. By the the got off the podium, his arms were like jelly, and he was drenched in sweat. Seeing him sit back down, Milly quickly handed him a tissue to wipe his sweat and whispered, "Are you okay?" Anthony took the tissue and wiped the sweat from his forehead, taking several deep breaths to calm down. ¡°I''m fine, it''s just fifty push-ups. No big deal." Milly looked at his flushed face and fierce expression, still a bit worried. "Are you really okay?" Anthony said, "Really, I''m fine. But I''ve definitely got a grudge against Xavier now. I''ll get back at him someday!" Milly also felt that something was off with Xavier today. He cin like he was ready to explode, targeting them specifically. It was like he just wasn''t happy with them. Especially when Anthony was doing push-ups just now, Xavier''s gaze swept over her and Lucius beside her, his expression clearly changing, as if he was even angrier. Hmm... It''s really strange. "Do you know why he suddenly becso unpredictable? Did we do something 2/4 Chapter 273 The Instructor is the Fourth Brother Xavier that upset him?" Milly asked curiously. Xavier''s obvious targeting made it impossible for her to ignore. "Hmph." Anthony moved his sore arms a bit, smirked coldly, and exined, "What else could it be? He just wants to assert himself since he''s not as good as you. Typical behaviour from a guy like him!¡± "Huh?" Milly looked puzzled, genuinely not understanding. Seeing her confusion, Anthony exined quietly, "Remember that twhen you and Lucius had that quizpetition? You ended up winning, right? Well, he couldn''t ept it, so he took his paper to Jordan to grade. Turns out he did worse than Lucius and lost a point.. "Since that night, he''s been holding a grudge. Now, seeing you two sitting together probably reminded him of that embarrassing moment, so he''s retaliating." Anthony''s face was full of resentment, his eyes showing a hint of malice. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Listening to him, Milly did recall. It did seem like something had happened, but at the time, she was so focused on ying games with Apollo that she didn''t pay attention to how the results cout. She thought the grades were based on all three papers being graded together. Now it seemed that wasn''t the case. If it really happened like that, she hoped military training wouldn''t always be targeted at them in the future. On the other side, Lucius, who had been silent all along, seemed to sense her unease and softly said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got your back." Milly politely nodded and smiled, but internally sheined. No, how can you help, dude? Xavier is a second lieutenant! Those medals he earned are genuine honours awarded by the country! Can a young master like you, protected so well by the Scathings, stand up against him? Well, it''s better to rely on oneself than on others. Just as she finished sighing, Xavier''s powerful voice cfrom the stage. 3/4 s UYUa Thu TT JU Chapter 273 The Instructor Is the Fourth Brother Xavier 86% "Dear students, I am Xavier, your military training instructor for the next two weeks. You can callInstructor. From now on, whether you''re a regr student or a young master and miss, no matter how handsor unique you may be, here, you are all soldiers just like me! "Of course, sof you may already know me. Like you, I studied Life O Sciences. and Theoretical Research. I am also your senior here. After our military training ends, we''ll have more chances to hang out. Unlike other instructors, I won''t leave, so don''t givea bad impression. Showthat my juniors aren''t afraid of hardships or challenges. "I''ve got an urgent update. We''ve had snew orders from above, we need to change our training program temporarily. Crestfallen University is the first to test this new training initiative, where the main focus will be on simting real battlefield conditions. You''ll be handling real firearms this time, getting a taste of what it''s like on the actual field. It''s crucial you stick to my guidance. "Letmake it clear upfront: I''m a strict instructor. I expect you to approach this training task with a soldier''s attitude. What is a soldier''s nature? It''s obedience! What builds a soldier''sbat readiness? Discipline! If anyone engages in misconduct, it will be reported immediately. Those who repeatedly ignore warnings will be expelled!" As soon as he finished talking, the room went dead quiet. Three secondster, screams broke through the silence and shattered the roof! X "Oh my god, real guns and live ammo! Joining the military has always been my dream, even though I''m really nearsighted. I never thought I could make it happen here." Julian Chapter 274 "Did I hear that right? Live ammo? Oh my god, who can refuse guns!" "The instructor said it''s like a real battlefield, does that mean there''ll be tanks and fighter jets too?" "This is so cool, I can''t wait!" The excited chatter around them was nonstop, making the three people sitting quietly in thest row look a bit stunned. They really couldn''t get excited. Anthony and Lucius, both from military families, had grown up in army camps. Not to mention simted battlefields, their elders had even sent them to real battlefields abroad to toughen them up.. As for Milly... Her face turned pale in an instant. Hearing about a simted real battlefield made'' her think of the smoke and heaps of corpses, making it hard for her to breathe, as if she had actually experienced that terrifying scene before. "Milly, are you okay?" Anthony noticed her pale face and asked worriedly. It took a while, but Milly finally calmed down from her fear. She took a deep. breath and waved her hand. ¡°I''m fine." Even though she said that, the scene in her mind felt ay too real. The choking smell of gunpowder, the tingling in her palm from firing a handgun, and the pain of being shot It all felt like sh had actually lived through it before. But how could that be possible? Before she ended up in this book, she lived in a peaceful tand had never experienced anything like that. The original character in the story also lived in a peaceful era. Ca hangould thara uiui mamorine ha avinad? 1/4 Chapter 274 The Worn Out George Were they really just her imagination? After school that afternoon. Anthony and Milly didn''t stay in the dorms. Jordan had set up an apartment. nearby for them, so they could just head there to rest in the evenings. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But since Xavier had offended Anthony, Anthony decided not to go back right after school. He imed he needed to reim his dignity, and ran off with his backpack. Before leaving, he didn''t forget his responsibility as an older brother. He called the Buts''s driver, instructing him to pick up Milly before leaving. As for himself, he would take a taxi ter. As soon as Milly left the ssroom, she saw Lucius following her. She frowned. "Aren''t you staying in the dorm? Why aren''t you going back there?" Lucius naturally took her backpack and slung it over his shoulder. His handsface remained expressionless. "I''ll walk you out of the school first." Milly instinctively pulled back. "Huh?" If it were someone else offering to walk her out, she might have believed it, but Lucius... She couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t just offering to escort her out of school, but rather to lead her into the woods to cut her throat. Seeing her hesitate, Lucius frowned, showing a cold expression. "Friends should help each other, and guys should look out for girls." Why did that sound so off? It sounded like something kids would say to each other. At that moment, Lucius stepped closer to her again, pulling back the distance from before. ¡°Let''s go." Seeing his determination, Milly had no choice but to follow along. Later, when she meets Stephanie, she vows to stick to the original plot of the book and push Lucius away again, preventing him from lingering around her and 2/4 Chapter 274 The Worn Out George making her fear his potential to turn bad. As they reached the school gate, she spotted a smartly dressed man waving excitedly at her from a distance, as if afraid she wouldn''t see him. ¡°Ms. Milly! Ms. Milly, over here!¡± It was Danny. What''s he doing here? Luckily, his voice wasn''t too loud, so only Milly noticed and hurried over. "Mr. Jarvis, what''s up? Are you looking for me?" Danny nced at Lucius beside her, looking briefly surprised before his calm smile returned. "Ms. Milly, Mr. Tate just got back from abroad and wants to talk to you about something." Milly blinked. George has returned? Since they parted ways at the temple, it had been a long tsince she''d seen him. He''d mentioned going abroad for something, but she didn''t realise it would take this long. "Where is he?" "He''s in the small alley to the right of the first traffic light," Danny said. "Mr. Tate thought it would be better to keep things low-key, considering your career." Hearing Danny''s words, a slight, unnoticed flicker of joy passed through Milly. "Okay, I''ll head over there now." Just as she took a step forward, Milly heard Danny stop Lucius beside her. "Mr. Scathings, Mr. Tate has instructed that only Ms. Milly should go over. It''s better for you to wait here for now." George arrived in a low-key Mercedes this time,pletely concealing the fact that the CEO of the prestigious Tate family was inside. The driver, sharp-eyed, hopped out and opened her door. As soon as Milly stepped inside, she was amazed by the interior setup, spacious 3/4 Chapter 274 The Worn Out George. seats with built-in massage functions, soft velvet carpets underneath, and a faint aroma dif sleep-inducing incense filling the cabin. Despite its discreet exterior, the car had beenpletely customised and didn''t match its low-key appearance at all. The driver slowly raised the soundproof partition, creating a quiet private space for them. George seemed to hear the sound, initially reclined with his eyes closed in the back seat, and slowly opened his eyes. Milly finally noticed how he looked: bloodshot eyes and dark circles, om showing he hadn''t slept well, and noticeably thinner after just one trip out. He seemedpletely different from the lively CEO she remembered. George''s voice was rough. "You''re here." Milly nodded quietly and took a seat across from him. Unable to hold back, she said, "If you''re tired, you can rest first. We can talk about whatever it ister." George straightened up, rubbing his temples with his fingers to ease the soreness and thropping Fatigue before speaking. "It''s alright, just had a lot on my te these days, so I haven''t rested well.¡± "But you really look worn out. I think you should take a nap," Milly said. Even using the term "worn out," Milly felt she was being too subtle. He didn''t just look worn out, he seemed utterly drained, as if his spirit had beenpletely depleted. "No need," George replied. "But if I could recharge, that would be more effective than sleep." Chapter 275 Chapter 275 A Little More Debt Isn''t a Big Deal "Huh?" Milly didn''t quite get what ho meant. She had just suggested he go back and rest, so how did recharging connect to that? "What do you mean by ''recharge?" George smiled softly, his expression bright and warm like the early autumn breeze outside, stirring something in her. "I mean hugging you. Can I?" Milly was surprised. It wasn''t the first tshe''d heard such a direct request. In the entertainment industry, people from all walks of life would say things like that casually, as if it was no big deal. Usually, she''d frown at such remarks in disgust, but this time, she didn''t feel a hint of aversion at all. In her mind, George always seemed aloof and in control. His status and authority meant he never had to act submissive. Yet, in that brief moment just now, she sensed a hint of vulnerability in him. Thinking about it more carefully, it seemed like that was how he always spoke to her, but she hadn''t paid attention to it before. George noticed her tense expression and couldn''t help but shake his head. Lack of sleep really makes people slow! How could I blurt out my inner thoughts like that? He was well aware of how resistant this little brat was to him. Yet here he was, blurting out his inner thoughts just like that. Not getting out of the car was probably the most respectful gesture she could muster. ¡°Ahem, I didn''t mean it that way just now," George exined, furrowing his brow. If you looked closely, you could see a hint of regret on his face. "Never mind, just chalk it up totalking nonsense fromck of sleep these past few days. I tend to speak without a filter, so don''t take it to heart. "It''s been too busy these days, even missed the start of your school year. I found at small vi near your school. It''s in a great location, and I thought of it as a back-to-hool rift for you living in dowith en manu naa and all the chatter might 1/4 Jttle More Debt Isn''t a Big Deal not suit you, especially since you still have to film. Moving out seems more appropriate." After he finished talking, he handed over a bunch of vi keys with therge emblem of the Riverside Vi. She had seen this ce before when Jordan owed her around, but she had strongly objected back then. This area was prreal estate, with each square metre selling for 150 thousand dors, and its residents were either high-ranking officials or wealthy elites. At the time, she thought it was too extravagant and was worried about exining to her ssmates if they found out. So, she didn''t want the house in that area. She never expected George would give her a house here. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I appreciate it, but Jordan already boughtan apartment in a good location. This vi is too luxurious forto ept," Milly declined. George nodded knowingly when he heard that she wasn''t living in the dorms now, as if he had already guessed. Still, he ced the vi keys in her hand. "It''s not a big deal, just a house. To me, it''s not worth much. If you don''t take it, I''ll have to spend tfinding another gift, and my tis worth much more than this house." Milly remained silent. The mindset of wealthy people really couldn''t be understood with ordinary thinking. She sighed softly and gripped the vi keys worth tens of millions of dors with both hands. She asked somewhat timidly, "When can we transfer the ownership of this house?" George chuckled softly, looking genuinely pleased. Even the furrow on his brow rxed, reced with open affection. "Danny has already transferred the house to you, and all the furniture and arrangements inside are done. You can move in directly. If there''s anything else you need, just let Danny know, he''ll take care of it." Milly was surprised by how quickly George had acted. Everything was already sorted out, making her feel a bit overwhelmed by the sudden generosity. She had no choice; seeing the Buts on the brink of bankruptcy, she had to 2/4 11 a Big Deal quickly save money to avoid ending up homeless. The timing of this house couldn''t have been better, instantly solving her housing issue. As for owing money to George ... With already substantial debts to him, a little more didn''t seem like a big deal, did it? George tapped his knee thoughtfully, as if he had just recalled something, and asked, "You get along well with the Scathing family''s heir?" Milly was taken aback. "Who told you that?" George didn''t intend to hide anything: "I heard from my grandpa. He said that Lucius has been in contact with youtely. The Scathings have a strong background in military and politics, which seems respectable on the surface. Just be cautious with Lucius. He may not be as harmless as he appears." Milly nodded vigorously. She was already aware of this; otherwise, she wouldn''t be so wary of him. "Yeah, I know. But I don''t think there''s a need to worry too much." Even though Lucius is currently quite attached to her, it wasn''t a big issue. Once Stephanie showed up k¨¨''an definitely be drawn to her. She just needed to hold out for a while longer. As soon as Lucius showed interest in Stephanie, she would be free. Seeing Milly''s confident demeanour, George furrowed his brow, unsure why she suddenly seemed so sure of herself. He was about to ask when suddenly, a ck phone beside him started shing bright red and vibrating intensely, as if someone was urgently trying to reach him. George took the phone without changing his expression, and pressed a button to stop the intense vibration. "There''s sbusiness at thepany I need to deal with. It was clear something important was happening. She could feel his aura change distinctly filled with an indescribable coldness and danger. Despite this, he seemed to be making an effort to hide it, perhaps to avoid scaring her. Milly wanted to say something but decided to stay quiet. 3/4 In her impression, the Tates''s business dominated nationwide, and crises were unthinkable. Yet, George did indeed look exhausted now. Could it be because the main character had entered the scene? Although the earlier parts of this book spent a lot of tdescribing Stephanie''s favoured status without revealing who her official partner was, based on her experience in acting, the main characters usually have a great aura. No matter how formidable someone was, they were no match for the protagonist''s aura. Milly suddenly felt a twinge of pity for George. However hard he tried, he couldn''tpete with a protagonist who had that aura. It was an irreversiblew. Milly took a deep breath,forting him, "I''ll head off now. Take care, and if ..." She paused, unable to finish her sentence. At that moment, George looked at her, seeming puzzled. "If what?" "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just wondering if you still wanted to recharge?" Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Guessing (Love Blooms Secretly) This time, it was George who was taken aback. He didn''t quite believe what he had just heard, so he asked again. "What did you say just now?" As soon as the words left her mouth, Milly felt a bit foolish, not realising she could be so absent-minded at times. Now snapping back to reality, she felt her faceflush. "Never mind, if you didn''t catch it clearly. I''ll just go... Before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled into a warm embrace scented with a faint soap fragrance. George held the petite figure tightly, resting his head on her neck, closing his eyes, soaking in the warmth and peace of the moment. In fact, the whole "recharging" thing was just nonsense he made up. How could a hug possibly smooth. away days and nights of sleepless fatigue? But when he finally held the person he had been thinking about in his arms, it was as if the whole world had hit the pause button at that moment. So it turns out.... It really can dispel weariness. At least now I feel like I''m filled with strength. Meanwhile, Milly, being held in his arms, didn''t feel so rxed. Her body stiffened as he held her, feeling like her whole body wasn''t her own anymore, afraid to move a muscle. Watching the minutes slip by, his arms around her stayed tight. Unable to bear it any longer, she softly asked, "Um... How much longer are you going to hold me? My neck''s starting to hurt." It wasn''t an excuse. Her neck really was starting to hurt. Hearing her difort, George reluctantly let go. "Sorry, I should''ve asked first. I was just too tired." "Oh, it''s okay." Milly, in a good mood, stretched her neck a bit. After all, she was the one who brought it up. so there was no reason to me him. Just moments ago, whether it was her imagination or not, when George released her, she unexpectedly felt a hint of... reluctance. That fleeting feeling of reluctance almost slipped away from her grasp. Wide-eyed in shock, she stared, questioning herself, Was I reluctant to leave George''s embrace? A stranger''s embrace? This dangerous thought left her utterly stunned, so much so that she forgot she was about to get out of the car. Just then, it was as if the bracelet on Milly''s arm sensed her inner emotions. It started swinging wildly, more than it ever had before, making her wrist tingle. Because her sleeve had slipped down her forearm during the hug with George, the bracelet was now clearly visible. 1/3 09:02 Chapter 276 Guessing (Love Blooms Secretly) The erratic movement caught George''s attention. "What''s going on? Is the bracelet moving by itself?" Milly tried to stop it with her right hand, but it seemed to have little effect this time. It kept swinging wildly, leaving her no choice but to wait for it to calm down on its own. "Yeah, it''s not the first time. It''ll calm down in a while." Her tone was calm, as if she were describing something mundane and familiar. It was clear she had grown. used to it. George frowned, his eyes cautious. Why would a bracelet move on its own unless there was something inside it? The bracelet was a heirloom from his grandmother, always kept safe in the Tate residence. No one would dare tamper with it unless they saw it on Milly and decided to mess with it. He asked, "How long has this been going on?" Milly thought for a moment, then answered honestly, "I noticed it started moving shortly after I put it on. At first, it was subtle, but it''s been getting stronger over time." George''s expression turned cold upon hearing her words. This person must be really skilled to pull something off right under the noses of both the Buts and the Tates without anyone noticing. any He pressed his lips together, his face darkening. "I''ll get someone to check it out, and see if there''s kind of chip or device inside." Then, he began to reach for his phone. Milly hurriedly raised her hand to halt him. I''ve already had someone look into it before, and there''s no issue with it. It seems the bracelet does have some innate ability of its own." At first, she hadn''t believed it either, but repeated incidents showed the bracelet responding to her emotions. Plus, it had always been on her, so there was no chance for anyone to tamper with it. Besides, since she put on the bracelet and couldn''t take it off easily, she had sensed something was off from the moment it started adjusting freely. But since the bracelet didn''t seem to pose any real danger, she hadn'' paid much attention to it. George''s expression darkened a bit, his voice rough. "An object like that couldn''t have any strange I''ll have someone take it off, it''s too risky for you to keep wearing it" abilities. "Take it off?" Milly frowned. This is your grandmother''s heirloom. Didn''t we discuss before that forcibly removing it could damage ii?" George looked at the bracelet, emotions gradually intensifying in his eyes, the weariness in his expression seeming to deepen at this moment. "If it''s ruined, then so be it. I believe my grandma wouldn''t me me." He was protecting his beloved, and he believed his grandma, in spirit, would understand and not me him. He still vividly remembered how his grandmother looked wearing that bracelet on her wrist the silver 2/3 09:02 Fri, 12 Jul 0 Chapter 276 Guessing (Love Blooms Secretly) 84% brown colour against her fair skin, highlighting her elegance and grace. Her hand would point out words in books, reading them out to him one by one, and she would always remind him that boys should protect their girls. The bracelet, if it''s gone, then so be it. Despite George''s well-hidden emotions, Milly noticed. "No need to remove it. I''d like to keep wearing this bracelet. I''ve been wearing it for so long, I''ve gotten used to it. "And I think I quite like it. Her words softly lingered in the car. George suddenly sat up straight, his eyes fixed on Milly without blinking. His abrupt movement caused his tall figure to hit the roof of the car. But he seemed oblivious to any pain, his gaze still fixed on Milly. His pupils trembled with confusion. "Milly, what did you mean just now?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Milly smiled gently, her right hand covering the bracelet which had now stopped moving. "Well, why don''t you guess?" I..." George began, eager to ask further, but suddenly his phone, which he had just hung up, started vibrating again. George nced at the screen, annoyed, and hung up. But the Com person on the other end seemed to haye urgent matters to discuss, as they promptly called back persistently. Milly smiled, opened the car door, and stepped out. "Go ahead andm handle your business. We''ll talk about whether to take off the bracelet next time we meet." 116 W A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Dislike My Touch The car door shut with a resounding bang. George peered through the window, watching the receding figure, and a smile slowly unfurled upon his face. When Danny entered the vehicle and lowered the soundproof partition, prepared to report, he was astonished by Mr. Tate''s unanticipated grin. "Sir... Mr. Tate, are you alright?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Can unrequited love render one mad and irrational? In that moment, Mr. Tate disyed an unusual lightness. Danny, who had stood by Mr. Tate for many years, had never witnessed such a warm smile. It was as if he had transformed entirely. With trembling fingers, Danny reached for the contact number of the nearest mental hospital. "Mr. Tate, rest assured, no matter what transpires, I, Danny, will always stand by your side. My loyalty to thepany is unwavering!" "Silence!" Before Danny couldplete his vow, a cold, lethal voice sliced through the air. Mr. Tate''s gaze turned icy as he fixed his stare on the quaking Danny, as though he beheld a lifeless form. Danny shivered under the intense scrutiny. A blend of relief and dread washed over him. He felt relieved that Mr. Tate hadn''t lost his senses, yet he feared for his own safety. Oblivious to his peculiar behaviour, Mr. Tate answered the ringing phone. "Hello, what is it?" Scarface''s urgent voice echoed through, "Master, something is amiss. The Ghost Sect organisation has dispatched numerous operatives to Halturia around the same time as you. They seem prepared for action in Halturia, so please be cautious." "How many of them are there?" "Our intel suggests over a hundred from two branch sects. Their target is clear - you. Should we deploy teams from Shadow Pce for your protection?" A flicker of disdain crossed George''s eyes. They truly have no regard for their own lives. "No need. They won''t pose a significant threat in Halturia." The next day dawned bright and clear. Arriving at the designated training ground in her military attire, Milly was taken aback to spot an unexpected presence. Stephanie, with her cascading locks, stood in earnest conversation with Instructor Xavier, appearing entirely at ease, Milly''s brow creased with puzzlement. What was Stephanie doing here? Wasn''t she a student at Adonio University? How had she ended up at Crestfallen University? The surrounding students began to murmur: "Is that the instructor''s girlfriend? She''s quite stunning." 1/3 09:02 Fri, 12 Jul Chapter 277 Dislike My Touch "No, I heard her call him brother; she must be his sister." "To have a brother of lieutenant rank, it sounds almost too good to be true." "I heard our instructor is Xavier But, and our ssmate Anthony is the sixth brother. This girl is their only sister and a bona fide heiress" "Really? Can this be verified?" "It''s all over the inte. Just look it up." "Why bother? Isn''t Milly an old-ssmate of Anthony''s? Let''s ask her directly!" Milly felt caught off guard by the sudden attention. It was toote for her to run away from the questions, Amidst a throng of curious ssmates, all eyes turned towards Milly. "Milly, aren''t you in the same ss as Anthony? Is our instructor really rted to him?" one ventured, voice tinged with intrigue. Milly affirmed with a nod. There was little use in concealing the truth, readily essible through the annals of cyberspace. The confirmation sparked heightened interest among her peers. "So, is that girl also an heiress?" Milly hesitated momentarily, pondering her response. If she said Stephanie was rted to the instructor, how should she cover up if the truth came out one day. If she said they weren''t rted, it would sh with public records, since thetter said that Stephanie was their only sister. The conundrum seemed unsolvable from every angle. Just then, Stephanie interjected with an unexpected greeting. "Well, well, what a surprise to see you here. Milly!" Her tone carried genuine surprise, momentarily easing Milly''s apprehensions. Whatever Stephanie''s motives, this intervention proved beneficial. Upon reflection, Milly considered that Stephanie might have overheard their conversation and intervened to avert any disclosures. Protecting the identity of her being an heiress was Stephanie''s paramount concern. If Stephanie directed her acting prowess judiciously, she could rival thespians of the highest acim. Milly smiled wryly, meeting Stephanie''s gaze with a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "Ms. But, it''s been quite some time." Stephanie sensed the underlying sarcasm, her fists clenching om involuntarily as nails pressed into her flesh, a painful reminder grounding her and averting apse in Don''t get cocky, Milly. I''ve held up this act as a heiress for more than a om decade. I can do it for life. So what if you''re their true sister? You''ve disappeared once, and that can happen again. A flicker of an unusual gleam passed through Stephanie''s eves as she cast them downward slightly... 9/3 09:02 Fri, 12 Jul Chapter 277 Dislike My Touch The surrounding students were caught off guard by the unexpected appearance of the heiress. Some expressed delight. "Are you also in our ss? Why didn''t we see you during orientation?" Stephanie chuckled with a hint of artificiality. "I''m a student at Adonio University. Xavier was worried about my safety during military training, so he arranged for me to join him at Crestfallen University. The headmaster agreed to it. I''m eager to get acquainted with all of you in the days ahead." Her gracious manner,bined with her beauty and wealth, swiftly won over the crowd, who eagerly encircled her, unintentionally nudging Milly to the periphery. Milly found herself nearly stumbling amidst the throng of admirers surrounding Stephanie. Before she could falter, a pair ofrge hands sped her waist... Milly''splexion nched, repulsion and queasiness washing over her at the contact. "Ugh!" She swiftly righted herself, sidestepping the intrusive touch and patting her chest to steady her nerves. "Is my touch repulsive to you?" The unsettling query hung in the air. Milly froze, meeting the intense gaze that bore down upon her. 116 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Ballet Video Lucius stood impassively behind her, his gaze inscrutable and unreadable. Even though Milly had steeled. herself for this encounter, she still trembled under his unwavering scrutiny. "I... I didn''t mean to..." she stammered, her voice betraying her anxiety, His eyes darkened, his tongue pressing against his check, and with a sudden, deliberate step forward, he closed the distance between them. Instinctively, Milly stepped back. "You''re afraid of me," he remarked. Milly forced an awkward smile, a chill running down her spine as his intense gaze remained fixed upon her. She wished to exin, yet words cluded her. "T..." In truth, her reaction was pure instinct, a reflex she could not suppress. Who could remainposed when faced with such an unnerving presence? She could not dare tobel him a pervert to his face, lest she invite his ire and find herself in an even more precarious situation. As Milly hesitated, considering whether to fabricate a harmless lie to diffuse the tension, a melodious and gentle voice interrupted her thoughts: "Milly, Lucius, what are you two discussing? You seem so engaged, mind if I join?" Stephanie''s voice, sweet and soft, broke the moment''s tension. Stephanie''s presence, though outwardly graceful and serene, concealed an eagerness that Milly could sense. She had hoped for such an intervention, and now it had arrived. Hearing Stephanie felt like hearing an angel, and her eyes filled with gratitude, though in the past, she would''ve mocked her. "Ah, Stephanie, how fortuitous! Lucius and I were just speaking of you, and here you are! Truly a stroke of fate! Allow me to introduce you both properly; you two ought to have a deep conversation." She stressed deep conversation'' intentionally, hoping Stephanie would grasp her intention. Stephanie''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of disbelief crossing her features. Since when had Milly be so benevolent? Yet Milly, oblivious to Stephanie''s suspicion, basked in her own relief. It seemed her task had been effortlessly aplished. She had pondered how best to introduce Stephanie to Lucius and now, by some serendipity, the opportunity presented itself without any exertion on her part. As long as the two met, following the narrative''s trajectory, Lucius would undoubtedly lose interest in her and be enamoured with Stephanie. They would then form a perfect union, allowing Milly to escape from the clutches of the psychopath. However, one lingering concern gued her mind. She surmised that Stephanie had been reborn, yet the precise moment of her rebirth remained a mystery. If her rebirth preceded Lucius''s imprisonment of her, she might approach the situation with less wariness. However, if it followed the imprisonment, she would certainly be more cautious. Yet, observing Stephanie''s eagerness to converse.... Surely she remained unaware of Lucius''s actions in her previous life. If she knew, she would undoubtedly flee as far as possible! Damere/muan with mush krendno tha win the namatina''s danmas? 1/3 83% Chapter 278 Ballet Video Once they met, the story would inevitably progress as it was destined to. Milly pressed her lips together, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. "Lucius, this is Stephanic. She attended Crestwood High. She was quite the darling there, often performing ballet at school celebrations." Milly recalled her assistant mentioning that Lucius''s interest in Stephanie had been piqued by a video of her ballet performance. Concerned that Lucius might not hear her clearly, she almost shouted the word ''ballet. As expected, Lucius''s brows furrowed in thought. Milly nodded, satisfied that his attention had finally begun to shift. Yes, good. "Stephanie, this is Lucius." Introducing Lucius to Stephanie needed no boration. They were not strangers; the introduction served merely to avoid misunderstandings among the other students. However, Stephanie interpreted it differently. Upon hearing Milly''s casual introduction, suspicion flickered in her eyes. She believed Milly was intentionally keeping her away from Lucius'' family. Despite Stephanie''s assumptions, the Scathings and But families had a rtionship that spanned generations, dating back to their grandfathers'' time. While Stephanie did not frequently interact with Lucius, they were notplete strangers. Stephanie cast a sarcastic nce at Milly, who remained puzzled by her reaction. Uh, is she sick in the head? How''d I cross her this time? Composing herself with a grace befitting her lineage, Stephanie turned to Lucits with a coquettish smile. "It''s been a while, Lucius. Remember me?" Her tone implied a shared history, an insinuation of familiarity and camaraderie. Lucius, however, remained unyielding, his expression carved from stone. "I do not know you." Stephanie''s cheeks reddened with embarrassment. "How can that be? We often crossed paths at family gatherings, and you even visited our estate recently." His voice remained as frigid as the winter winds. "I have no interest in inconsequential individuals." Silence ensued. Stephanie''s humiliation deepened; her desire to vanish from sight overwhelmed her. D*mn. If I didn''t have to butter up to your family, I''d never have let this happen! She suspected a collusion between Lucius and Milly, designed to degrade her publicly. Milly, equally bewildered, could not fathom Lucius''s dismissive stance. They had indeed met recently. Had he suddenly be forgetful? Sensing Stephanie''s distress and herN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. on the verge of cry Crying she sought to situat mend the situation. If Stephanie lost all hope in Lucius and refused to talk to him, it would veer off from the plot. Milly would be in danger. 2/3 Chapter 278 Ballet Video I need to salvage this situation. Clearing her throat to draw attention, Milly disyed a video on her phone, m showcasing Stephanie''s ballet. performance. "Lucius, you have quite the sense of humour. Observe Stephanie''s dance; it was rather acimed. You must have seen it." The ballet performance had captivated many, its elegance and grace undeniable. Even the director had considered Stephanie for a significant role. Surely, the Lucius of this narrative could not remain indifferent to such artistry. After all, he couldn''t forget about Stephanie thanks to that dance. 116 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 It''s a Wild Ride Lucius lowered his gaze, watching the ballet video ying on the phone with an air ofposure. Milly, mindful of his towering stature potentially obscuring his view, discreetly held up the device for him, all the while observing his reaction covertly. There was a contemtive air about him, his countenance betraying no emotion. Milly found this disconcerting. Wasn''t he expected to be enthralled by Stephanie''s ballet prowess? Yet, with the performance unfolding before him, there was no discernible response. Could it be that he had never truly watched Stephanie dance before? Just as Milly contemted queuing up another of Stephanie''s performances, Lucius''s tranquil eyes suddenly flickered, akin to a pebble dropped into a serene pond, stirring ripples of intrigue. Upon witnessing this subtle change, Milly couldn''t suppress a surge of satisfaction. Sess! Her assistant''s intervention had proven efficacious. Lucius had indeed taken an interest! Excellent. The pieces were falling into ce ording to n. Lucius''s future attentions would likely be directed towards Stephanie, affording Milly a graceful retreat from the forefront. Milly blinked and ventured softly, "What do you think? Isn''t it beautiful?" In an umon gesture, Lucius nodded thoughtfully and arched an eyebrow. "Hmm." At his response, Milly''s eyes gleamed with hope. There was promise in his acknowledgement. Meanwhile, Stephanie, buoyed by the positive feedback after her recent embarrassment, instantly brightened. The earlier distress on her countenance dissipated, reced by a hint of pride. "In truth, my skills in ballet are quitemendable. I had a fervent passion for it in my youth, fostered by my family. I trained under Ms. Lily for four or five years, although I regret not bing her formal apprentice." Upon hearing Stephanie''s revtion, the onlookers gasped in awe. "Lily? The globally renowned ballet maestro?" "Indeed. Who else could it be, excelling so in ballet?" Those less familiar with the art whispered amongst themselves, "Is she truly that extraordinary? Why such astonishment?" Educated whispers soon rified the matter. "Extraordinary? That description hardly does justice. She is a luminary in the ballet world, akin to Einstein in knowledge or Conan Doyle in detective fiction!" With such vivid analogies, everyone grasped the significance immediately. In their hearts, they couldn''t help but marvel. No wonder Stephanie, heiress to the But legacy, had received personal tutge from such an exceptional figure for several years! 1/3 83 Chapter 279 It''s a Wild Ride whispers. Unable to suppress a triumphant smile, she revelled in the adtion. This was her domain! She was destined for the pedestal, to be admired and envied by the ordinary. Milly, however, was taken aback upon hearing Stephanie''s mention of Lily. The name stirred her thoughts. Lily? But that''s my dance instructor before I transmigrated into the book. Stephanie should only be a book character. How does she know her? Upon reflection, it seemed usible. The novel, crafted by individuals, could easily have been drawn from real life. Perhaps the author had known of Lily and chose to introduce a dance maestro with the same name to enhance authenticity. This realisation brought Milly somefort. Turning to Lucius, still engrossed in the video, she decided to steer the conversation. "Lucius, given Stephanie''s remarkable talent, do you recognise her? Would you like a private conversation with her to share your thoughts?" Milly''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at Lucius, almost overflowing with excitement. Lucius met her gaze, a smile spreading across his lips as he replied, "Of course." At that moment, Milly felt a surge of tion, almost ready to leap for joy. It seemed fate was finally favouring her, aligning events with her heart''s desire! Stephanie, too, was pleasantly surprised. She was convinced that the heir of the Scathings had shown an interest in her. If she yed her cards right, she could secure a loyal ally and strong support for the future. Taking a deep breath, she gracefully brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her delicate corbone and refined features. Pushing aside her shyness, she stepped forward and said, "Lucius, I have something to discuss with you. Since we have some time before the official training begins, shall we find a more private spot to talk?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Milly nodded in approval, her eyes welling with tears of gratitude as she nced at Stephanie. Oh yes. She finally does something right. For the first time, she felt genuine admiration for Stephanie. In her eyes, Stephanie was an angel. She wanted to scream and shout. With her task done, she could bow out of the y. Milly was just about to grin, but then a voice said, "Piss off." EMP Stephanie''s smile faltered, frozen upon her face, her gaze locked on Lucius in utter disbelief. A pallor overcame herplexion, marking the first time she had been openly rebuffed in her privileged existence. But he just praised my dancing moments ago. How could he now pivot so sharply? Even without turning, she sensed the smug gazes of her ssmates, especially from her rival, Milly, No, she couldn''t retreat now. Departing would onlypound her humiliation. "Lucius, did you confuse me for someone else just now? I''m Stephanie, the girl from the video vou 2/3 Chapter 279 It''s a Wild Ride watched. The stage makeup and lighting may have altered appearance altered myo N''s understandable if you didn''t recognise me." The She shed a hopeful smile, willing him to reconsider. To her astonishment, Lucius arched an eyebrow, his eyes awash with disdain his lips curling in a sneer. "I''m not blind, I can see it was you." Stephanie''s face drained of colour. "What do you mean?" Lucius shot her a frigid nce. "It means I want you to leave." Unable to contain her emotions any longer, Stephanie dissolved into tears. Milly remained rooted to the spot, regarding Lucius as if he were om unhinged. He''s deranged. No wonder he''s not the main character. He''s setting himself up for a tough courting of his future wife content is on NovelDrama.Org! 116 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 All-in-One Package Milly couldn''t help but inquire, "Lucius, don''t you relish this dance?" Lucius arched an eyebrow in response, his voice cool yet affirming. "I quite admire it." Milly''s confusion deepened further. If he appreciated it so, why indulge in this charade of adding spice to his pursuit of Stephanie? "Then why dy in making her yours? Once she''s captured, you can savour this exquisite dance daily. Doesn''t such a tempting proposition stir your desires?" Milly fixed Lucius with an expectant gaze, her eyes shimmering with hope.. This is straight from the pages of the book, it can''t fail. Lucius slowly raised his gaze to meet hers, and as his eyes locked onto that glint of starlight, a slight tremor passed through him. His voice, husky andden with emotion, murmured, "Indeed, it is highly enticing. Milly was on the verge of tears of joy, lightly pping her thigh. "If it''s enticing to you, then take action. Mere words won''t suffice! "Hm?" Seeing Lucius''s interest sparked, Milly seized the moment, leaning in to whisper some counsel in his ear. "Consider this, as the heir of the Scathings, who can hinder your admiration for a girl, and who dares to oppose you? With such a golden opportunity at hand, if you let it slip, when the main character appears um, no, when another contender for her affections emerges, you''ll face an additional rival! Now is the prime moment to pursue her!" There was a flicker of intrigue in Lucius''s eyes as he regarded her. "Are you so certain I can win her over?" Milly responded with conviction, "Absolutely, being a woman myself, I understand our kind best. Though she may not reveal it outwardly, she secretly holds you in high regard. Women often conceal their feelings behind a facade!" "What if she still rejects me?" *You.... "Milly''s frustration almost boiled over. This man was unbending! She decided to take a daring approach. "If she declines, then bind her and conduct a thorough courtship in seclusion. She will yield!" Lucius was taken aback by her bold suggestion, and he lowered his head, a soft chuckle escaping him. This marked the first time Milly had witnessed Luciusugh so genuinely. With his brows and eyes curved, lips gently upturned, and a glimpse of pearly teeth, his already striking countenance now held a hint of allure, reminiscent of a secret painting in a forgotten pce, nearly enchanting her. After hisughter subsided, he dered, "Very well, I''ll take your counsel. 1/3 09.03 Fr 837 Chapter 280 All in One Package Milly blinked innocently, but she couldn''t shake the sense that Lucius''s recent gaze had held a hint of ambiguity. What was amisst W did his look send a chill down her spine? Regardless, she had said her piece, and he had agreed. If it worked out, splendid; if not, she had no recourse. She flexed her sore hand and reached for her phone to power it down. Yet, as she nced at the screen, disbelief washed over her. Hadn''t she just shown Lucius Stephanie''s dance video? Why was it now ying her own ballet performance from the interview? Scrolling through, she realised the videos were auto-ying in sequence. The prior clip had indeed been. Stephanie''s, but due to the queue, her own dance had followed automatically. Milly stood frozen, repeatedly checking the yback history in disbelief. Had Lucius watched her video? Had she unwittinglyplicated matters for herself? "Um..." Milly hesitated, clinging to a sliver of hope as she looked at Lucius. "The person in the video you just viewed was Stephanie, correct?" Avoiding any mention of her own name, she feared his response might implicate her. A mischievous smile flickered on Lucius''s lips. "Would you care to hazard a guess?" For a moment, Milly said nothing. Keep this up and we''ll have a choking hazard where I stuff my phone down your throat. Milly held her breath, nervously attempting. "I suppose... yes!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucius tilted his head, amusement glinting in his eyes. "Congrattions..." Milly''s eyes lit up momentarily. you''ve guessed incorrectly." Her smile faltered, fingers twitching with frustration. "Oh, bother.... Before her temper could fully ignite, amanding voice intervened, "What''s all this racket? Fall in!" Xavier, resplendent in his military instructor''s garb, materialised beside her, Stephanie by his side, tear- streaked face wearing a pitiable expression. A chill ran down Milly''s spine as a sense of foreboding engulfed her. The once bustling crowd fell silent, scrambling to organise themselves out of sheer apprehension. Xavier''s stern survey bore into them, and Milly felt as though his gaze could strip her soul bare. "Yesterday, I made it clear that we are a unit. Once we don our uniforms, we are no longer mere students but soldiers. The person beside you is yourrade, andrades stand together through thick and thin! "What was happening just now,hmm? Bullying yourrades? Do you consider that honourable, or do you believe it makes you strong? Milly realised Xavier was channeling his fury on behalf of Stephanie. As expected, the nextmand. followed swiftly, "Who was responsible for the misconduct just now? Step forward!" 2/3 83% Chapter 250 All-in-One Package Uh... Milly hesitated, grappling with the dramatic usation. Even if Stephanie was favoured, this false charge seemed excessive. Lucius rose slowly, his handsome countenance remaining impassive. Xavier narrowed his eyes, moving closer until he loomed over him. "Exin yourself?" Lucius remained steadfast. "Sir, there is no exnation." Xavier sneered, chastising him, "So you''re saying you bullied your Ve my question one more time, and you''ll be running ten kilometres with a weight on your back!" is on NovelDrama.Org! Milly''s eyes widened within the group. A weighted ten-kilometre run was a punishment dreaded even by elite forces, yet here it was being meted out to a neer. Moreover... Usually, Milly would be delighted to see Lucius being punished, but this time he was clearly shouldering an undeserved me. Milly had sought to return to the original course of events, attempting to forge a connection between Lucius and Stephanie. Yet, in truth, Lucius was innocent. In the end, the faulty with her own meddling... 116 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 The Holdup In situations like these, Lucius typically finds punishment somewhat rewarding. Still, this time, it was evident that she was taking the fall for something she didn''t do. Going out of her way to ensure the story remained on track, she had been determined to set Lucius up with Stephanie. A deeper look showed that Lucius was actually not at fault Ultimately, she had no one to me but herself. Taking a deep breath, Milly moved forward. "Instructor, Lucius didn''t do anything wrong. This was my mistake.* Hearing her, Xavier squinted and pivoted slowly, an apparent displeasure in his eyes. But Milly was no stranger to those looks. His gaze always held disdain or sarcasm-nothing she hadn''t seen before. With a hint of irony, Xavier asked, "And you have an exnation for this?" Milly exined, ''Instructor, noticing how Stephanie seemed isteding to our school alone, I thought it''d be nice to introduce her to a friend. Since Lucius and I hit it off well, he came to mind. Unfortunately, this lec to confusion, resulting in what happened." Before Xavier could say anything, Lucius mocked, "You were introducing me to someone?" Milly quickly tried to silence him. "Lucius, not now! I''m trying to get us out of this mess!" Lucius replied indifferently. "Hmph." Milly pressed, "Could you not?" Lucius repeated. "Hmph" Frustration bubbled in Milly. "Make that noise again. See if I don''t lose it!" She thought, even though she had felt a pang of guilt earlier, and willingly came forward. She might have let him fend for himself if she had known his stubborn attitude. Xavier seemed sceptical. "Just a misunderstanding?" Milly stood her ground. "Absolutely. If the Instructor is doubting me, feel free to ask Stephanie." The thought crossed her mind. Valuing her reputation, Stephanie wouldn''t possibly admit to asking Lucius to leave publicly. Xavier''s hands were tied without her confirmation, and he was forced to see it as a simple mix-up. Facing Xavier with confidence, Milly waited for the verdict. The air was sliced by a loud ''Reporting!" That voice... Anthony? 1/3 Chapter 281 The Holdup. The smile that had begun to form on Milly''s lips stiffened. Today was just not her day! Why did he have to arrive right now? Talk about bad timing. Understanding Stephanie as she did and knowing Xavier''s knowledge of Stephanie''s carlier scheming, the wise move would''ve been to chalk it all up to a misunderstanding. Now that Anthony had made an unexpected appearance, Xavier found an easy way to divert his focus, essentially giving himself a way out. Moreover, this was a perfect chance to set things straight with them alongside Anthony. As expected, Xavier''s attention shifted to Anthony, sternly asking. "Your reason for beingte?" Anthony responded with a discreet eye roll. "Instructor, you mentioned yesterday that if we can show mastery in all our subjects, there''s no need to attend the training program. Given that today''s session was on shooting and considering my proficiency, I opted out!". At this, everyone turned their attention to them, and students from other sses even stole nces. It''s one thing to be confident, but outright dering mastery? That certainly raised more than a few eyebrows. It sounded awfully like a boast. Anthony stood with undeniable confidence as if saying, "What''s got your attention?'' clearly feeling like a legend in marksmanship. Having honed his shooting skills all summer, he''d reached a point where missing the bullseye was foreign to him. With a hint of menace, Xavier looked at him and asked, "What''s with the arrogance?" Unfazed, Anthony replied, "It''s just who I am." Xavier gave a sly smile. "Alright, since you''re so confident, how about you take a shot at it yourself? I''ll make it easy on you. Hit the bullseye with every shot, and not only will I let you skip training, but we''ll also forget about you beingte." "And if I miss?" Anthonyughed dismissively, locking eyes confidently. "If I miss by even one ring, feel free to do whatever you think is necessary." Xavier''s expression turned cold. "Deal." Xavier then turned to Milly and Lucius and said, "Hit the ninth ring, and all is forgiven. Anything less, and there''ll be consequences." Milly needed rification. What a tant way to shift responsibility! 2/3 09:03 Fri, 12 Jul Chapter 281 The Holdup 83% "Instructor, I''m not familiar with firearms at all!" She doubted she could even manage to hit the ninth ring. Xavier, unflinching, responded, "You''ll have to deal with the fallout then." Milly was in disbelief. In an unexpected move, Anthony said, "If I nail every shot, Milly''s off the hook. If not, I''ll run twenty kilometres with extra weight." This deration created quite a buzz. Twenty kilometres with extra weight? That''s a beast of a challenge. Usually, it takes about half an hour to drive that distance. Milly tried to calm the situation, hinting at Anthony to back down. Despite Xavier''s being his brother, antagonising him was risky. She attempted to lighten the mood with augh. "He''s just kidding But Anthony was dead serious. "Joking? Not at all. I can make the shot." Milly was speechless. It seemed there was no stopping him. Let him create his own problems. She had believed that by appealing to him, Xavier might relent and let her slide. Still, she hadn''t counted on Anthony causingplications, eliminating any chance for an easy escape. Honestly, he''s just impossible to deal with. Xavier ignored her attempts at peace and firmly stated, "Don''t stress. I''ve got this. Your score is my score. Trust me, it''ll all be okay!" Trust you? As if Much appreciated! Initially, she could have quietly found a way out once Xavier''s attention shifted. Yet now, she was: dependent E on achieving the final score needed. Isn''t she justplicating things more for herself? And Milly is dragged into this mess. From their childhood days to their adult lives, she hadn''t yed. e video games involving shooting, much less used an actual firearm. Even scoring close to the ninth ring. would be considered a win. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 116 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 The Invisible For Nevertheless, Anthony''s words carried weigh Hailing from a family with military roots, the Buts had been under Philip''s guidance since they were kids. Having spent his youth in the military. Anthony disyed confidence, making it seem like he could never miss a target. But let''s not get ahead and take things one step at a time. It looked like Anthony picked up on her nervousness and tried tofort her, cing a hand over his heart. "Milly, no wo Arthur always says that if my shooting skills were in the WWII era, nobody could touch me. And besides "Actually, I was looking for you. I didn''t n to join the military target practice this morning, but I couldn''t stand by when I saw someone giving you a hard time, I stepped in because I knew I could handle it. Milly remained silent. Seeing his sincerity, it''s okay to trust him for now. Unfortunately, she had ced her trust in the wrong person When they got to the training area, Anthony''s face fell when he saw the Type 95-1 automatic rifle there. Heined, "Why the Type 95-1? I prefer the M416 rifle!" Xavier gave him an icy look, his voice sharp. "You think this is a game? M416? In actualbat, you use whatever is avable. Got it?" Anthony was visibly upset. "Are you doing this on purpose?" It was then clear why Xavier had taken up his challenge, knowing how good a marksman he was. He had been waiting for this moment! The Buts had an impressive collection of firearms at their training grounds. Thanks to Philip''s influence, even the less fancy ones were of superior quality. Anthony had always used a select number of firearms. He rarely stepped out of hisfort zone and was unfamiliar with the standard Type 95, Unfazed by Anthony''s tantrum, with a dangerous look, Xavier challenged him, ''Scared? If so, try running twenty kilometres with a weight." This spurred Anthony on. "Who''s scared? I''ve never backed down from a challenge since I was a kid! The Type 95-1 automatic rifle is nothing. I''ll show you what real marksmanship is." His preparation of the gun-loading, working the bolt, flicking off the safety-was smooth and practiced, showing off his expertise. Anthony looked even more striking in his military uniform, embodying the esteemed But lineage with his poised and self-assured actions, which also had a rxed appeal. A group of girls watching couldn''t contain their excitement. 1/3 Chapter 282 The Invisible For "I had him all wrong before; he''s Anthony But from the renowned But. How could he not carry himself with confidence!" "Stephanic, you''re so lucky. You have the good-looking brother at home-not just him but five more, all so attentive to you." "Stephanie, how I envy you." Not too long ago, Stephanie, who had been crying, now stood soaking up theirpliments and adoration with a look of scorn. Herments were oozing with arrogance. "It''s no big deal. Sometimes, they like to have their littlepetitive moments; I''m pretty used to it." There came another burst of jealousy and admiration from the crowd. Just as Stephanie was about to enjoy the limelight, a curious voice cropped up. "Stephanie, I heard Milly also goes by But. Is she rted to you? I''ve noticed Anthony paying her quite a bit of attention." All eyes suddenly shifted to Stephanie, and Anthony paused, looking for her answer. Stephanie''s face tensed up. Out of everything, why did this have to be brought up? Milly, who was not too far away, heard the question and crossed her arms calmly, waiting to listen to what Stephanie would say. She was curious if Stephanie, always known for being well-spoken, could wiggle her way out of this one. Stephanie locked eyes with Milly, feeling her anger bubble up. Even though she tried to calm herself with a deep breath, a shade of irritation was still evident on her face. "Anthony''s had a pretty rxing life, being pampered by the Buts. He''s genuinely a good soul. However, sometimes his real feelings for someone can create drama among us."This is from N?velDrama.Org. As Stephanie finished talking, the crowd went silent, their eyes now on Milly, filled with doubt. Milly kept quiet. Stephanie was quick with her words. She cleverly dodged confirming any direct ties to the Buts, leaving the question hanging. This kept the crowd guessing. And what could they guess from this? From Stephanie''s hint, they''d likely think Milly was trying to climb her el. way up by Charming Anthony Suddenly, the way they looked at Milly changed. "I always thought she was clever and had charm, but now we''re seeing her true nature." 2/3 83% Chapter 282 The Invisible For "Isn''t she an actress? Probably pulled some strings tond that gig." "It''s known how ruthless the entertainment scene can be. She must have some strong backing." "We should be wary of her. Who knows what she''s hiding" And once again, Milly was left dumbfounded. If you''re going to challenge Stephanie, do it openly. No need for shady strategies. Stephanie added, "We shouldn''t badmouth Milly. Despite it all she has a good heart. Let''s aim for peace and unity." The irony in Stephanie''s words made Milly roll her eyes. 116 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Perfect ShotN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As Anthony''s results came in, the tension could be felt from a mile away. He hit the bullseye seven times and three nine out of ten attempts. It was amendable effort, however.... Xavier couldn''t help but smirk as he observed the oue. "Missed three bullseyes, huh? Seems like your boast about a bullseye-only score saving you from consequences was talk." Anthony, fuming with anger, nearly threw his phone gun directly at Xavier''s face, retorting. "Oh, you think you''re so superior? Just wait until I get Jordan to deal with you!" Xavier remained unfazed by the threat, coolly responding. "Well, if he''sing for my legs, you better watch yours first." His eyes then narrowed down on Anthony''s long limbs, almost calcting his next move. "Bring it on, Xavier! Do you think I''m afraid of you? Today''s the day you''ll learn about real consequences," Anthony challenged, his anger bubbling over. Before Xavier could prepare, Anthony was on him, delivering a solid punch to his face. The unexpected assault took everyone by surprise, Xavier included. The force behind Anthony''s angry punch shocked Xavier, immediately causing his face to puff up. But Xavier, with his age and military background, quickly got control of the situation and managed to restrain Anthony. Other instructors quickly gathered, pulling Anthony back and helping Xavier to his feet after noticing the disturbance. Xavier dabbed at his hurt lip, grimacing from the pain with every touch. Is he always this vtile? Anthony, fighting against those holding him back, yelled, "Come on, face me one-on-one if you dare. It''s cowardly to call for backup!" He nearly managed to break free due to his strength. The instructors hesitated to apply too much force because he was from the Buts. They turned to Xavier, uncertain, asking, "Instructor, your orders?" With a bruised face but firm resolve, Xaviermanded. "For assaulting a superior and breaking conduct, he must pen a 6,000-word self-reflection and face the wall for five hours under watch. Nopletion, no food." The instructors quickly agreed to this. Despite the harshness, Xavier was clearly somewhat lenient with his brother. He then looked at Milly and Lucius, stating, "Only you two are left. Let''s wrap this up fast. 1/3 09:03 Fri, Chapter 283 Perfect Shot A red bullseye appeared. He effortlesslynded all ten shots on the bullseye, leaving everyone around stunned or sceptical about a glitch in the system. Lucius earned immediate respect for his shooting uracy. Nheless, Xavier kept his cool, showing no reaction, As the Scathings'' prospective leader, Lucius''s childhood was filled with extensive shooting practice, making bullseyes almost routine for him. At this moment, a tall, crew-cutted man with a small scar on his forehead walked up to Xavier. "Lieutenant, this guy''s got serious skills. Despite his young age, he''s pulled off some impressive feats. Could you see if he''d be up for joining my squad as a sniper?" Xavier raised an eyebrow and looked at the man. "Don''t you already have plenty of snipers?" The crew-cut manughed and rubbed his head. "Finding good snipers isn''t easy nowadays. The ones I''ve got are decent, but none have this kid''s raw talent. It''d be a real waste not to give him a shot. Mind asking him for me?" Without missing a beat, Xavier responded, "He won''t say yes. The man was taken aback. Was he getting denied that quickly? "Lieutenant, if you don''t help me, I''ll talk to him myself. Since he''s in your unit, I didn''t want to step on your toes. It''s not fair to say no to him. What if he wants to serve his country but doesn''t know how to start? I''ll go ask... "His granddad is Commander Scathings," Xavier cut in. The man froze. "Wait, Commander Scathings? The one I''m thinking of?" Xavier just nodded. "Which other Scathings could be a Commander? "Try talking to him then. Soon enough, you''ll be getting called for a private talk. How much can you hide until it''s all out in the open?" The man stayed silent. The idea of secretly bringing Commander Scathings''s only grandson into the forces made him question his n. Imagining a room full of high-ranking officers grilling him made him shiver. He might even spill some secrets he''d rather keep! The No, it was too big a gamble. "Hehe, so it''s Mr. Scathings. Well, forget it then." With that, he quickly walked away. 2/3 83% Chapter 283 Perfect Shot Xavier watched his target hit the mark, nodded, and then looked at Lucius. Your penalty is lifted. Get back to the team." He then turned to Milly. You,e here." Milly frowned and stepped up, gearing up for what wasing. Holding the gun, she wasn''t afraid of what might happen next. Feeling the cold metakin her hands, a rush of excitement went through her. A voice inside her seemed to say. ''Been a while, old friend. Standing beside her, arms crossed, Xavier said, "I won''t make this hard on you. Hit the target anywhere, and you pass. Milly exhaled softly. "You sure expect a lot from me." Chapter 284 Chapter 284 I Must Have Her What''s the first move? 15 Pende As Lucius returned to the team, he positioned himself before her without noticing. His pale, almost see-through fingers took the gun she was pointing forward. "Focus straight ahead. I''ll take a look at the magazine for you." Milly couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy with him so close. Yet, saying she felt uneasy wasn''t quite the correct description. It was more than that-not just unease but a type of resistance akin to the natural aversion one might feel towards physical contact with the opposite S*X. Having no other option, she had to rely on Lucius-after all, he was the only ally she had here. Milly took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves, though she couldn''tpletely hide her tension. Lucius seemed to pick up on this, halting his actions and narrowing his eyes sharply. "You''re scared of me." 1..." Why did he always press on this matter, asking the same question repeatedly? Shouldn''t a Yandere character like him be more unpredictable rather than firating on one response? She felt trapped between her answers; nothing seemed to fit just right.. Overwhelmed by the tense atmosphere, she was on the brink of copse when she heard Xavier''s stern voice cut through. "Who said you could just leave the team without notice? Get back to base now!" It was Xavier. Through her tears, Milly saw Xavier, decked out in heroic attire,ing to her rescue like a knight in shining armour. Who said heroes could only emerge from the light? With his military and political lineage, Lucius was no stranger to discipline. Even though he was a bit of a handful at times, his upbringing meant he couldn''t just ignore an order-he returned to his post. The moment he exited, Milly sensed the atmosphere clearing up around her. She inhaled deeply. But then she thought, He''s gone. Note, how am I supposed to fire? Just aim and pull the trigger? Should I have loaded it first? "What are you waiting for? Make sure the safety''s off and that it''s loaded, came Xavier''s voice behind her. Milly blinked, looking slightly sceptical, and turned her gaze towards him. Sure, the person who once adored Stephanie enough to metaphorically twist his head off to please her is now her instructor? ording to the book''s descriptions, shouldn''t he be distant and uninvolved, perhaps 1/3 Chapter 204 1 Must Have Her CIS.Pears It truly was baffling and utterly perplexing. Individuals donned in heroic attire were different from your average,prehensible folks. Xavier locked eyes with her and responded with a chill. "Why are you staring at me? Do you think my face is a book? Focus on the gun!" Milly replied, taken aback, "Oh." "Hold the gun firmly with both hands, and ce your cheek close to the stock to line up your eye, the sighting groove, and the target. Take a deep breath, concentrate, and try to keep still before gently squeezing the trigger. Make sure you''re aiming correctly before you take the shot.. "Being precise in targeting, especially when lining up your shot, is crucial, which means adhering closely to the three-point line principle. This concept involves aligning the front sight notch, the sight, and the target in a straight line, no matter the position of the eyes. Essentially, the eyes ensure those three. elements are perfectly aligned. "Once everything is set up, go ahead and start shooting!" He spoke at a moderate pace, and his words were clear enough that Milly believed she got the gist. The three-point line. Gently, her fingers pressed on the firearm. "What''s the n? Carefully pulling the trigger? Which type of firearm are you handling? You can nail the target in one go now. The careful squeezing of the trigger is something seasoned shooters do. When firing shot after shot, the bullets go off track, often upwards; they press down on the barrel to correct the aim. You''re struggling to keep the gun stable, and now you''re thinking of firing off continuously?" Xavier was clearly upset. "But..." Milly tried to justify, "I somehow feel more at ease doing it this way." Even to herself, her justification sounded surprising. Had she been hanging around Anthony too much and picked up his overconfidence? But then, Anthony did have some fundamental skills, so what made her say that just now? Xavier scoffed. "At case, you say? Well, it''s your choice." Milly shut her eyes, thrilled by the subtle smell of gunpowder lingering at the barrel. Upon reopening them, she fixed her stare on the far-off target. Bang, bang, bang. What followed was indeed a rapid session of shots. Then, the big screen ahead disyed the score. Ten rings, ten rings, ten rings.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The crowd went from silent to loudly astonished in an instant. "Am I mishearing or mistake? Why does it look like all tens?" "I''d more readily believe the machine''s busted." 2/3 Chapter 284 1 Must Have Her 5 Pearls "Ridiculous. The coach said our equipment is the best. It wouldn''t just break like that. "We all judged too soon; what they were showing wasn''t cockiness, but actual confidence!" Milly, feeling the vibration from the recoil in her hands, looked at the m glowing tens across the board on the sereen, overwhelmed with a profound sense of achievement and happiness. That emotion stayed with her, not wanting to fade away. Xavier was just as shocked. He stood there, unable to believe what was unfolding before his eyes. Shooting in rapid session presents a challenge, unlike spaced-out firing. With thetter, you have moments to correct your posture and even rethink your strategy after each shot, reducing the error of a missed shot affecting the next. But rapid fire demands a level of control that takes time to maintain. The hefty recoil from each shot can mess up your aim entirely. Just that makes it almost impossible for anyone to hit the target every time in rapid session. Despite exceptional talent and a high uracy rate, even with ideal timing and conditions, Milly''s initial shot didn''t ensure a bullseye each time! Such precision is usually seen in top-tier snipers. Then, another voice joined in. "Hehe, Lieutenant, thisdy doesn''t have any connections, does she? It was her first time initially firing and showcasing; she''s a prodigy! I''ve got to draft her, no matter what!" 116 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Live Training Exercise "Who do you think you''re talking to?" Xavier nearly shouted, his voice booming. Being a second lieutenant, Xavier was usually calm. His sudden fury took the crew-cut man by surprise. "Lieutenant, I was just Xavier quickly realised he had possibly overreacted, calming his tone while maintaining seriousness. "She''s not the right fit. We need to look for someone else." The man with the crew cut felt a bit miffed. "And why''s that?" After an extensive search, they identified two potential recruits, yet both seemed unsuitable. It was understandable that the grandson of Commander Scathing wasn''t considered because of his unique circumstances. But why dismiss the girl, especially when her skills were superior to themander''s grandson? She was perfect to follow in the footsteps of a legendary marksman! Xavier''s mind was a whirlwind, struggling with where to even start. While he felt bold enough to stir some trouble for Stephanie in this scenario, he knew it was a trivial matter that wouldn''t draw significant family bacsh. However, involving her in military affairs. Jordan would hit the roof! This wouldn''t just be mild irritation, but full-blown rage. The Buts were aware that Milly was Jordan''s treasured sister. He adored her to the point of treating her as his delicate treasure. And now, Milly''s standing in the family has evolved, making her even more prominent in the elder''s eyes. Xavier realised he couldn''t risk any blunders. Xavier''s face hardened. "It just won''t work, end of discussion." The crew-cut man''s dissatisfaction showed clearly, his tone turning sharp. "Lieutenant, while I might not share your rank, I am tasked with selecting recruits, right? Only some days do wee across such a standout candidate, and you''re blocking my choice. I deserve a reason. Why the refusal without any justification? Training a sniper is one of the most challenging roles on a team! "Lieutenant, I''m asking you onest time. Are you going to hand over this candidate?" With a heavy sigh and a mix of concern and resignation in his eyes, Xavier softly said, "She just can''t be..." "Fine." Now visibly angered, the crew-cut man retorted, "I''ll bring this up with General But. Does the Lieutenant wish to dictate the entire army''s operations? Pift." With that, he left in a huff. Xavier was left speechless. Why wouldn''t he understand? 1/3 Chapter 285 Live Training Exercise He thought about getting Grandpa''s blessing? Well... Given Grandpa''s deepmitment to the military, he might actually consent. If Grandpa said yes, Xavier wouldn''t stand in the way, even if it meant facing Jordan''s wrath "Okay, let''s focus back on the team, Xavier said, dismissing the man with the crew cut and giving the students calm instructions. "Our schedule today involves shooting practice this morning and a ten-kilometre hike in the mountainster in the afternoon. Though ten kilometres might sound like a lot on a t surface, the mountain trails will make it more challenging. So, make sure you''re ready and can keep pacel" When the afternoon hike was mentioned, Stephanie was still trying to wrap her head around Milly''s unexpected marksmanship talents. She suddenly felt sick, herplexion turning pale. Wasn''t the hike supposed to be at the end of the training program? She had hoped to find a way to duck out by then, but why kick things off with it on day one? She was not keen on joining the hike. Walking that distance was sure to leave her legs sore for days. She''d put so much effort into keeping her legs looking great. Spending hours trekking could lead to muscles she doesn''t want, potentially altering her looks significantly. If that happened, she felt she''d lose a part of her identity. Noticing her hesitation, or maybe out of concern for her, Xavier frowned slightly and asked, "If anyone''s not feeling up to it or has any issues, now''s the time to say something. You don''t have to join the hike if that''s the case. Anyone?" "No!" everyone else quickly said. Stephanie started to lower her hand, which she had hesitantly raised. Now that everyone had passed up the opportunity, pulling out would only spotlight her. She looked perfectly healthy when she first approached them; any excuse she tried to make now just wouldn''t cut it. She had thought there''d be time to prepare if the hike was nned forter in the training. Being thrown into it suddenly took her by surprise. Her goal this time was to get on the good side of Milly''s ssmates, win them over to her side, and begin to iste Milly. That way, she''d remove potential roadblocks from her path in the future. Getting some help from Lucius along the way would be a plus! So, she knew she couldn''t afford to stand out for the wrong reasons now, especially not in front of Milly! Xavier waited for Stephanie to signal she was in, but when her hand didn''t go up, he looked worried and slightly annoyed. He leaned forward and asked, "Hey Stephanie, are youing along? This is a 10k run we''re talking about, R and it''s not exactly a walk in theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. park-it''s all mountain trails." The 2/3 83% Chapter 285 Live Training Exercise Stephanie and Xavier go way back, and he''s always been aware that she''s not the most physically active person. From her childhood days right up to now, long-distance walking, let alone running, wasn''t her thing. He was concerned that jumping into something this intense could be too much for her content is on NovelDrama.Org! But Stephanie''s response was glowing with determination. Smiling, she said, "No need to be worried, instructor. Like you said, I want to be there with everyone. We''re all in this together. Walking away now would feel like I was letting everyone down, wouldn''t it? Even though I''ve had my health challenges, I''mmitted to making this journey with the team!" Her sincerity was palpable. After her words, the atmosphere changed among the students. They looked at her with newfound respect. and some started pping softly, saying things like. "I''ve got to admit, I didn''t see thating. The rich girl really does have her feet on the ground." "She''s got a lot of guts." "It''s no wonder she''s the But heir''s favourite. She''s got some admirable qualities. If I had someone like her, I would spoil her rotten. "Training under the guidance of the Buts is genuinely rewarding." 116 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 The Coming-of-Age Celebration Milly found herself momentarily lost for words among the crowd as she overheard her ssmates praising Stephanic. Isn''t military training amon experience for everyone at camp? Stephanie''s no different from the rest of us, so what makes her participation seem extraordinary? Does the gap between the rich and the poor really change how we''re seen? Stephanie, with a smile, modestly epted the des. Once everyone had said their piece, she humbly responded, "Thank you, but you''re giving me too much credit. I want to fit in with everyone and not be singled out for having a ''princessplex. Her admirers didn''t miss a beat and jumped in with more praise. "Stephanie, your modesty is somendable. You''re the most grounded heiress I''ve ever met." "Your presence is so refreshing. You make everyone feel at ease just by being yourself "It''s confusing when less wealthy people act more entitled than you. That''s the real puzzle." Milly''s expression tightened, wondering if they were talking about her. Then Stephanie added kindly, "Let''s not talk down about Milly. She''s really nice, although she might be slightly prickly sometimes. I can vouch for her being great most of the time." Realizing what she''d just said, Stephanie quickly covered her mouth, her eyes widening in shock. "Oh, my apologies, Milly. I didn''t mean to say that. Can you forgive me, please? Milly mused to herself, recognizing the unintentional sting in their words. At first, she wasn''t sure if they were talking about her, but it soon became apparent that she was indeed the topic.. The cunning, veiledments, which twisted the truth and warped reality with their underlying meanings, were not easy feats. Hehe, why should I be mad at Miss Stephanie? Being the heir of the Buts surely puts you in a different league. Me? I''m just an ordinary person and thankful for anypliment from someone of your stature. How could I ever be upset?" How does one deal with someone two-faced? The strategy is simple. Learn from them, copy them, and eventually outdo them! To engage in deceit is to dive into an endless abyss. She''ll get it straight to her face if she likes being acknowledged as the heiress. But is she ready for it? Upon hearing Milly''s remarks, Stephanie couldn''t hide her displeasure, her face betraying a mix of emotions. While others might use the title to suck up, Milly clearly intended to stir the pot. 1/3 Chapter 286 The Coming of Age Celebration 15 Pearis Despite boiling with rage, Stephanie had to maintain herposed facade, especially after working hard build a reputation of elegance and kindness. Biting back her pride, she managed, "I value your opinion, MillyN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Milly, arms folded, found the whole scenario quite entertaining. "Actually, I might have gone too far. Considering my own simple beginnings, I''m interested in what life''s like for a rich young woman like you. Champagne, perhaps?" Stephanie was on the edge of losing her cool. Milly, amused, arched an eyebrow, waiting to see if the wealthy Stephanie would crack or keep up- appearances. At that moment, Stephanie, who pretended to sip on her drinks, seemed funny to Milly. Even with the teasing, Stephanie chose not to react, all to maintain her image. It was amusing to watch her sulk. "Milly, how can you say something like that?" said Stephanie, who quickly pulled herself together. She no longer looked upset or pitiful; instead, she was the picture ofposure. "Milly, I really want us to be friends. You might not like me, but let me know if I''ve messed up somehow. I''ll fix it. I might not be as smart or pretty as you, and my grades could improve. Everyone looks up to you, but you seem to find me annoying because I''m not as bright. I''m really sorry for that." With those words, her slim figure slightly shook, her voice filled with emotion, making her look pitiful This instantly sparked the protective instincts of their ssmates. Particrly when Stephanie was trembling, trying to hold back her tears, Milly stood there, seemingly unbothered and smiling. Suddenly, everyone''s anger red up, rallying behind Stephanie. "Some people take advantage of their grades, manipting and being unkind to those who are nice. That''s just wrong. "Really, what''s so great about having good grades? Aren''t we all doing well academically here? At the end of the day, we''re all going to end up working. Stephaniees from a wealthy family; she might end up working for someone, but still." "Right, isn''t she going to be famous? Stephanie could outshine her with her wealth!" "Stephanie, don''t be upset. If she doesn''t see your worth, she''s just jealous. Come hang out with uster; we''ve got your back." "Yeah, let her be on her own! She deserves to be looked down on." Milly was left speechless once again. Is she being ostracized? This protagonist is something else, making everyone else look bad. With just a few words, she gets Everyone blindly defending her. Did the writer p this protagonist''s aura on her? It feels so forced! Now, will Stephanie step up and be the bigger person? 2/3 09:04 Fri, 12 Jul Chapter 286 The Coming-of-Age Celebration Three, two, onc. Once the countdown hit one, Stephanie returned to her usualm strategy standing up with a pitiful look to speak kindly. "Thanks for your kind words; they mean a lot. But I''m sure Milly has her reasons." Milly rolled her eyes, thinking. Not this again. Doesn''t she ever get tired of the same lines? "I''m really thankful to all of you. I''m hosting mying-of-age party in a few days, and I''d love for you all te celebrate at the But house. The butler will send out the invites to everyone." The room was buzzing with excitement. to "Wow, did I hear that right? I might mingle with the elite and attend the big party at the But house." "Wow, a butler! Feels like something straight out of a book!" "Mom, this is probably the closest I''ll ever get to a rich family." 116 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Twists of Fate Amid the crowd''s buzz, Stephanie went to Milly, grinning, and asked, "Milly, would you like toe to mying-of-age party?" Milly''s eyebrow quirked up. puzzled over Stephanie''s move. What was the deal with inviting folks to the But digs? Milly figured, even if Stephanie had stashed her stuff, could she honestly expect Jordan and Grandpa to y along and act clueless about her? Before Milly could get a word out, someone in the vicinity started poking fun, "Stephanie, why are you bothering with her invite? Didn''t she just give you a hard time?" "Seriously, someone as nasty as her shouldn''t even step in your ce. She''ll never be on your level, ever." "Exactly, just brush her off." Following the buttering up, the crowd gradually huddled around Stephanie, leaving her encircled, and drifted away. Atst, they cleared out! Milly sighed in relief, d to drop the pretence of a grin. Yet, she couldn''t shake off her curiosity as everyone grouped around Stephanie for a chat. Meanwhile, Lucius was just there, all stone-faced, not bothering to look their way. Milly blinked, "You''re not heading over?" Lucius nced down at her. "You want me to go over?" Milly was all for it initially, but then, she caught a whiff of his cold indifference, making her freeze. "Uh..." a thought swiftly ran through his mind. "We''re all mates here, should be backing each other up. If you don''t mingle, wouldn''t thate off as standoffish?" Lucius kept his poker face, "Then tag along" Milly baulked, "No, I just ticked her off earlier. If I go over now, it''ll just rile her up more. Better Iy low for now." "Well, I also..." "No, you gotta go!" Her insistence clearly didn''t sit well with Lucius, his expression turning sour on the spot, "Why?" "Because, uh..." Milly was stumped; why, indeed? She couldn''t outright say it''s to y it safe and stick to the typical story are, could she? Spill that, and she wouldn''tst a day. Hold up- 1/3 83% Chapter 287 Twists of Fate each other up, and thrive together. Since I''ve got our ssmate peeved, as my bud, you should help me make amends. Or are you saying you don''t consider us friends?" Milly was genuinely thankful for the first time for having the ''we''re just mates'' card to y. Lucius should be at a loss for words now, right? If he owned up to being this person, he''d need to leave right away to be there for Stephanie. But if he kept about who he was for now, that would be even better for her. It''d be the perfect chance for her to gently pull away from him. Either way, it''s exactly what I''m hoping for. Milly''s eyebrows jumped up in surprise, her smile reaching her eyes which then locked with a set of dark, mysterious ones. Her smile paused, frozen. Those eyes was deep, old, worn, unwavering, almost eerie. Words seemed to fail to capture them fully. "You." This gaze sent a shiver of unease through Milly. Before she could say more, he had already turned away, striding towards Stephanie. Anthony had been kept in until the afternoon training session, and since Lucius went off to find Stephanie, he''s been pretty distracted. I''m not sure if it''s just something Milly''s making up in her head, but she gets the vibe that Lucius does things on purpose. It''s kind of tough to figure out a guy who acts all aloof and tough on the outside. It''s all good, just as long as he''s not sticking too close to her, he''s free to roam. When Xavier said the training was gonna be in the mountains, she figured it was probably just a small hill. But when she got there, it turned out to be an actual mountain.. Without the twisting trails carving through the mountains and woods, she could have thought she was in an untouched wildnd. Yet, this scene was pretty cool too, offering a refreshing change of scenery. With their group being small, they got to lead everyone. Stephanie was on her own mission, constantly nagging Lucius, while Xavier tagged along, making sure Stephanie stayed out of trouble. On the other hand, the rest of the ssmates kept giving Milly the cold shoulder, sticking to their old ways of treating her. Milly found herself unexpectedly in the lead,fortably making her way without any interruptions. With her focus solely on the path ahead, she was in her element, undistracted. But, halfway through their adventure, things took a sudden turn for the worse. Out of nowhere, the sky went dark, with lightning and thunder rolling in, hinting at a looming heavy rain. 2/3 83%Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 287 Twists of Fate Though it was just the afternoon, the abrupt shift to darkness made it feel it like they were plunged into night, adding a spooky vibe to the forest ambiance. This spooked some of the more easily scared students, The a bit of hysteria with uncontroble screaming. Luckily, the school was on top of things with solid security and emergency ns. The group''s medical team and instructors were quick to step in, calm everyone down, check for any injuries, and decisively end the trip early, guiding everyone back to safety. Turning around, Milly and her gang found themselvesgging behind everyone else. With storm clouds. grumbling and lightningzig-zagging across the sky, setting a pretty intense vibe, you could hear the students freaking out. Xavier, acting as the guide, couldn''t just stick with Stephanie alone. He was all over the ce, calming folks down and pushing them to pick up the pace. Milly, trailing quietly at the end, was the picture of calm, showing off her wise-beyond-years vibe. It reminded her of a once-in-a-lifetime experience during a shoot in the mountains. Out of nowhere, a wild wind picked up, lightning cracked the sky, and then it started pouring like crazy. In thatst shoot, we actually ran into a smallndslide because the mountain''s terrain was so unique. Luckily, with expert guidance, everyone was safe and sound. Compared to that, our current situation is a walk in the park. The school picked this particr mountain for the training, considering a bunch of stuff. So, running into problems here? Pretty unlikely. 116 A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Rain-soaked Rivalry So, Milly figured everything would be excellent if she stuck close to the leading group as they made their way forward.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Keeping that in mind, she loosened up and picked up her pace. Then, out of nowhere, Stephanie pops up in front of her. Stephanie, who was usually glued to Lucius in the middle of the crew under everyone''s watchful eye, now stood before Milly with a smirk. "Milly, I won," she dered, Milly couldn''t help butugh and gave Stephanie a look of amusement and disbelief. "Really?" Stephanie hadn''t changed much, even if she had a do-over. With that logic, Milly doubted she''dst in any severe drama, let alone ''Empresses in the Pce. Paused in her tracks, Milly gave Stephanie a direct look, "Win? If you think winning means pulling off a poor performance that ends up pushing people away from me to feed your ego, then, honestly, that''s pretty sad." "Only kids think they need to prove how liked they are through games." Stephanie was clearly ticked off by Milly''sid-back vibe, her teeth practically grinding, "What''s with the high horse? You''re the one looking sorry right now. Don''t think I can''t see through you you''re just ying the victim." Since they were trailing at the end of the group, with everyone else hustling along, their little showdown went unnoticed, giving Stephanie the chance to drop her nice girl act. Milly just smiled at the outburst. Weirdly, Stephanie''s raw disy was refreshingpared to her usual act way better than someone overdid it with sweetness. Her smile only fueled Stephanie''s rage. "What''s so funny?" Milly, still smiling, replied, "I find it funny that you keep calling me pitiful when you''re the one to pity. I mean, I''m a born But. I don''t have to lift a finger the But heir title is mine. And you?" "You''re trying so hard, putting on a show. It''s hrious. Hey Stephanie, how long do you think you''llst with the Buts if you ever lose everyone''s favour?" "Boom!" Thunder roared above, quickly followed by a downpour that drenched everyone''s clothes and turned the ground into mud. Everyone scrambled for big leaves to use as makeshift umbres. Yet, Stephanie just stood there, motionless, her gaze fixed on the ground, her feelings hidden. If she lost everyone''s favour.. No, it won''t happen. She saw this second chance at life as a gift, determined not to repeat her past mistakes. She was going to 1/3 09:04. Fr, 12 Jul Chapter 288 Rain-soaked Rivalry. 245 Pearl But things seemed different now. The affections of Jordan, Jonathan, Anthony, and Grandpa, which used to be all hers, seemed waning. I like Milly said, they stopped loving her, what reason would she have to stay with the Buts? Why couldn''t she be a true But by blood? Why did she have to be the adopted one? Frustrated and biting her lip until she tasted blood, Stephanie suddenly perked up, a sly look crossing her face as an idea struck her. Who''s to say that being an adopted daughter means she can''t stay with the Buist Why shouldn''t she be the sole Master in the But household if there''s only space for one? If Milly managed to vanish once, she could do it again, allowing her to remain Master of the Buts Thinking this, Stephanie couldn''t help but feel a rush of satisfaction and pleasure. Suddenly, she looked up, her eyes meeting Milly''s. An inscrutable smile crept onto her face. Far from na?ve, Milly caught that look and instantly grew wary, sensing Stephanie was up to no good again. As the rain began to pour harder, Stephanie moved closer to Milly, squinting through the rain but determined. "You''ll never get the better of me, Milly!" she dered. All of a sudden, she found the strength to shove Milly hard. Even though Milly was standing pretty firm, the recent rain had made the mountain trail slick. And being right at the edge, a shove was all it took to possibly start a slide down. While the trail wasn''t all that steep, it was deep in a thick forest. Things were different in their favour with the weather like it was. Stephanie knew what she was up against but went for it anyway. Even though Milly had a hunch that Stephanie was up to no good, it totally caught her off guard when Stephanie actually shoved her in front of everybody. Whoever turned their head first would see the whole drama unfold. So there she was, despite being on high alert, getting pushed. Ell Milly narrowed her eyes as she went down and grabbed Stephanie''s m sleeve. She wasn''t She wasn''t about to let herself be moved around, even if it meant putting herself in danger. Read "Ah!" Stephanie attempted to step back, but the rain and slick ground were against her. A firm yank on her arm pulled them, causing them to roll down the hill together. "Help! Help!" 2/3 Chapter 288 Rain-soaked Rivalry a45 Pearls When Milly came, she found herself in some spot she didn''t recognize. Luckily, she felt pretty okay and didn''t seem seriously hurt. Out of nowhere, she felt something heavy crash on her leg, followed by a Prined, touch ite it hurts." It turned out that Stephanie somehownded right on her leg, causing her pain. Milly didn''t think twice before saying, "Get off mel Her kick hit Stephanie hard, sending her tumbling a couple of meters away. Still ticked off, Milly tried to get up to keep kicking, but her other foot started killing her. Carefully, she checked out her ankle and figured it was just a sprain, nothing broken. 116 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Trapped in the Mountains. The rain kept pouring down. Luckily, despite the bad luck, they ended up surrounded by nature, with tall trees and dense foliage offering some relief from the wind and rain. At that moment, Stephanie, sent flying two meters away by Milly''s kick, also started returning to her senses. She cradled her head in one hand and supported herself with the other, her expression one of pain and frailty, her voice breaking with tears, "It hurts so much." Milly raised an eyebrow. Really, are you still putting on an act? "Come on, cut it out. It''s only us here." Unexpectedly, it worked. Stephanie, who had been calm and gentle moments before, suddenly froze. After a quick nce around, realising they were alone, her expression turned fierce, her eyes filled with a deadly intensity as she eximed, "Milly, why are you still alive!" Milly gave her a contemptuous look, saying, "Looks like that''s tough for you. The fortune teller told me I''ve got a strong destiny on my side. Mess with me, and you''ll get hit back. I''ll survive even if you don''t." Stephanie''s eyes narrowed, filled with a fierce and hostile spark. "Really now? I''ve had the guts to go after you once; I''ll do it again without blinking." Leaning against the tree behind her, she braced herself, ready to get back on her feet. Milly wasn''t worried about those threats at all. She just crossed her arms and looked her in the eye, bursting outughing, "You''re more likely to die before you can even touch me." "See this tree you''re leaning on? It''s called poison arrowwood, but some call it the throat-sealing tree. It''s the deadliest tree around, packed with poison. It could stop your heart, clot your blood, block your veins, and you might stop breathing in less than twenty minutes. And guess what? The World Health Organization hasn''t even found a cure yet." "Ah!" Stephanie''s face went white, and she hastily pulled her hand back. But in doing so with too much strength, she lost her footing and fell hard, ending up covered in mud and looking quite sheepish. "Pff, hahaha." Milly couldn''t hold back herughter upon seeing her,ughing so hard her sides ached. "You, damn it!" Stephanie was shaking with fury. Milly raised an eyebrow, gave her a yful look, and smirked, "Can''t handle it, huh? Looks like you''re not as tough as you thought. Imagine if I told you I was just messing with you before. Wouldn''t that make you mad?" "The poison arrowwood tree is usually found in rainforests below 1500 meters. How do you expect to find it here? You could memorise every book and ace your way into a top college, but it''s stillughable. The tree you just touched is nothing more than an ordinary por." 1/3 Chapter 289 Trapped in the Mountains Stephanie wasn''t exactly clueless herself she realised that getting mad again would only tickle Milly''s fancy more. She recognised that she probably couldn''t outsmart Milly in this situation with everything that had happened recently. Milly definitely had the upper hand when it came to surviving in the wild, that was for sure. So, for the time being, Stephanie figured it was best to keep her around and work out a n to deal with her once they found their way back to civilisation. "You''re here cracking jokes, but shouldn''t we be figuring out a way to leave? Do you actually want to stay overnight?" Stephanie questioned.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sitting rxed on a rock and scanning the area, Milly replied, "We''re all without our phones, so there''s no way to call for help. It''s raining, and we''re smack in the middle of the mountains. The odds of us getting out by ourselves are pretty much zero" Stephanie went pale, worried about their slim chances. "What do you mean, zero? So, we''re really trapped. here Milly just gave her a smug look and said. "Exactly." "Now, what do we do?" Stephanie was really scared now, especially thinking about the unknown dangers lurking in the forest, her whole body shaking from the fear. Milly gave ¨¢ dismissive snort, her gaze a shade darker. "And why should I help someone who just tried to hurt me find a way out?" Stephanie was torn between feeling foolish and naive. Just a little while ago, she''d been plotting against her, and now she expected her to figure out an escape route. Did she look like a pushover? If only her twisted ankle hadn''t prevented her from walking or standing, she''d have found a way to get rid of Stephanie for good right then and there. Still, she believed she could pull it off. But she decided to let Stephanie roam lost for a bit longer. There was no rush. Milly was not someone to easily forgive and forget. She could let slide a few things, but a direct harm done to her, right before her eyes, demanded retaliation. And Milly had plenty of ideas on how to make her pay. It seemed Stephanie finally got a clue, or she took in what Milly said. After Milly talked, Stephanie quietly sat in a sheltered spot, not making any more fuss. Eventually, the rain stopped, though the sky remained cloudy. The evening was approaching. The night was pitch dark in the uncharted wild, teering with potential hazards, leaving their odds of making it out slim to none. At this point, they could all cross their fingers, hoping the forest wasn''t m home to predators do they couldst through the night. Hopefully, the school would soon notice they were missing and call the cops to The 2/3 Chapter 289 Trapped in the Mountains track them down. Milly heaved a deep sigh. She wasn''t a fan of this-the uncase of frelying entirely on others, that intense feeling of vulnerability sparking a fear she couldn''t quite name. But it seemed like they needed more options. This was the path they were stuck with for the moment, Suddenly, a peculiar gurgling noise sliced through the still air. Stephanie clutched her belly, looking a mix of embarrassed and sorry for herself. "I''m starving. Is there anything to cat in this forest?" Milly gave her a look. "Starving, huh? Missing a meal isn''t the end of the world." "What the Ah!" Out of nowhere, Stephanie let out a scream. Milly, who was just about to take a moment to rx, was jolted by Stephanie''s sudden shriek, which really hurt her ears. "Have you lost your mind?" Milly couldn''t help but exim. All day, she''d been put through the wringer. First, she was targeted in the morning, forced to shoot at targets, ¦¯¦´ and then harassed Xuking afternoon training. It had been one unlucky It event after another, and now, just when she wanted to rest, she was disturbed again. Even the most patient person would lose their cool by now. Stephanie curled up, looking pale and scared, with trembling fingers pointing to the side. She stuttered, "It''s a... a snake!" 116 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Snake Encounter Snake? Milly caught what Stephanie was staring at and immediately looked like she saw a ghost. The Umbra Viper is infamous for being the deadliest snake around. But what''s it doing here? These snakes are usually found in hot, dry ces, not here. "Freeze, don''t freak it out or anything, just pretend you never saw it. Critters like this tend to leave people alone unless they feel threatened, Milly whispered. Stephanie managed to calm down and looked away, doing her best to ignore the snake. Milly looked away, realising now wasn''t the time to bolt. She tried to act like she wasn''t bothered by the snake, all while keeping an eye on what it was up to. The snake seemed intrigued by her, making its way out of the bushes, looping around the area close to her, and then sliding back into the grass. Milly breathed out in relief. you alone. Usually, once a snake gets bored, it leaves you When she started to rx, though, she picked up on a rustling noise again. The snake returned, this time weirdly bncing a wildflower on its tail. Milly couldn''t stop a smirk from forming because of the snake''s surprising act. It came closer, gently set the wildflower down at her feet, and then looked up at her, almost like it was waiting for something or asking a silent question. Milly caught what she thought was a silent plea in the snake''s gaze. She cradled the beaten-up wildflower, probably a present from the serpent, finding it hard to find the right words. "Is this for me?" The snake seemed a tad shy, bowing its head. And then, it slithered off into the shrubbery, making a sharp noise like it hit a rock on the way out. Milly was left in awe, speechless. Meanwhile, Stephanie, who had missed the whole encounter, cautiously peered around. Noticing the absence of the snake, she exhaled in relief, "Has the snake taken off?" Milly, pocketing the wildflower, simply murmured, "Seems like it Spotting some berries, Stephanie reached out for them Still, Milly quickly intervened, advising, "Hold up, those are deadly nightshade berries. They''re poisonous!" 1/3 09:05 FA, 1200 Chapter 290 Snake Encounter time? You''re not pulling another fast one on me, are you?" Milly, clearly annoyed, lectured her, "Seriously, don''t you have anymon sense? Eating random fruits out in the wilderness, especially in dense forests, is bad. Has the rain made you lose your mind? Or do you just like being reckless!" "If you really want to eat that, be my guest. But do me a favour and keep your distance afterwards so your don''t make me sick." Watching Stephanie''s recklessness only added to Milly''s irritation. When she got the chance to go back to her own world, she swore to call out the clueless writer behind this novel. Why do they keep writing such silly female leads? And always putting the side characters in danger? Right after she aired her grievances, the snake she thought had disappeared made aeback, poking its head out. Whether it was her imagination or not, Milly couldn''t help but notice the snake''s head looked more prominent than before. Was it because of the bump earlier? The snake made its way over to the fruit Stephanie had thrown away, coiled around it, and before Milly could do anything, its teeth sank into the fruit. In no time, the snake had gobbled up the small fruit. Milly was speechless. It ate the poisoned fruit. If a poisonous thing cats another poison, it''s supposed to be okay, right? Just as she thought about this, the snake moved its tail, took a few steps, and spit out some venom before falling to the ground with a heavy fall. Was it dead from the poison? Milly was left without words again.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Is this snake, not the brightest? Watching from the side, Stephanie saw the snake motionless after eating the poisonous fruit. A gleam of satisfaction crossed her eyes. "Perfect." Then, she picked up arge rock, clenched her teeth, and lifted it high to smash it down on the snake with all her might. Milly''s eyes widened, "What are you doing? Put that down!" Stephanie exined, "Now that it''s knocked out, we should get rid of it before it wakes upter." "No!" Milly quickly said. The snake wasn''t aggressive towards them and wasn''t a danger, so killing it seemed wrong. Plus, there was something odd about the snake. Even though Milly was all about science and facts, not about gods or spirits, she still felt it was essential to 2/3 09:05 Fri, 12 Jul Chapter 290 Snake Encounter respect living creatures. But Stephanie saw things differently. The look in her eyes made her intentions clear. "This Dake is But venomads. If we''re not careful, it could attack us anytime tonight. You said its venom is powerful. That''s a risk I can''t take." With that, she lifted the rock again. "Stop!" Despite the pain in her ankle, Milly tried to stand, but her leg couldn''t hold her up. As Stephanie went to hit the small snake with the stone, Milly clenched her teeth and, with a burst of energy, tried to stop the blow. But she was too far. She barely touched the rock with one hannd couldn''t push it away without enough strength. Bang! Milly fell to the ground. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Wilderness Rescues Milly couldn''t move fast enough, and the massive stone smacked right into her hand, sending a shock of sharp pain that nearly knocked her out. Tears sprang to her eyes from the intensity of the pain. She bit down on her lip so hard she could taste blood, and it oddly helped her focus. ncing over, Milly was relieved to see the small snake unharmed on the side. At least it missed the snake. Bearing the pain, Milly freed her hand from under the stone. It was soaked in blood, and the severe pain left her arm feeling dead. "Damn, that''s painful." Stephanie caught the look of agony on Milly''s face and narrowed her eyes before asking. "Did you break your leg or something?" Milly, too ovee by her pain, barely registered her. Stephanie said, "You were all about waiting quietly in the woods for help. You did that on purpose, right? You knew your leg was busted, and you couldn''t make it out yourself, so you wanted to trap someone else with you!" "Milly, that''s cold. It''s practically the same as murder!" Stephanie red at Milly intently as if she were delivering some grand moral judgment. She seemed to forget that she was the instigator. Had it not been for her ill intent, how would they have ended up stuck in such a cramped spot with most of the troops, two of them caught in this mess by the rough terrain? She wouldn''t see it that way, though. In her view, when she kills, it''s justified, but it''s a crime when others'' do it. Milly had been dealing with her for ages, fully aware of her self-centred nature. Such self-absorbed people never understand decency or shame. In their minds, their personal rules alwayse first. Arguing with her is like debating morals with a fool-it''s pointless. Now, more badly injured and no match for a direct fight, there was no use arguing. So, Milly tuned her out, closed her eyes, and focused on gathering her energy. Seeing she was being ignored, Stephanie''s face contorted with rage, and through gritted teeth, she hissed, "So, you think you''re some hero for trying to protect this snake, huh? If I can''t get to you right now, I swear, I''ll end this snake!" With that, she picked up the stone, now covered in her own blood, again. This is it.... 1/3 09:05 Fri, 12 Jul 0. 83% Chapter 291 Wilderness Rescues This time, she feared she really couldn''t protect that silly snake. The poor thing was already off its rocker, having just mmed into a stone, and now it was about to get crushed. If it encounters other snakes in the afterlife, they''ll probablyugh it to death. Just as Milly shut her eyes, not wanting to watch the snake get squashed, distant shouts began to sound, growing louder and louder. "Stephanie! Stephanie! Can you hear me?" "Stephanie!" Could it be... Xavier? Milly and Stephanie, poised to strike with the stone, heard the shouts. Instantly distracted, she dropped the stone. Xavier had found her! Excitedly, she called out, "Xavier, I''m over here!" Hearing her, Xavier rushed in her direction. When he caught sight of Stephanie, he wrapped her in a tight embrace, with tears of happiness streaming down his cheeks. "Oh Stephanie, I''m so relieved you''re safe. You had me worried sick." Tears started to fill Stephanie''s eyes, too. "Xavier." Looking at her with a worry that drained the colour from his face, Xavier''s fear for her was unmistakable. As the group made their way down the mountain, it became clear that Stephanie and Milly were nowhere. to be found. With other students needed to return to school, the school notified the authorities and waited for rescue teams while the rest of the instructors led the students back. Xavier, too anxious to wait, returned by himself, driven by his concern for Stephanie. Thankfully, his search was sessful. "Stephanie, you scared the life out of me. Why did you wander off like that? Do you know how risky it is in the woods, especially for a young girl? What would we tell Mom and Dad if something had happened to you!" Xavier was freaked out. You could see it in his eyes as he spoke. Stephanie bit her lip, struggling with what to say next. She knew spilling the beans wasn''t an option. Luckily, she had whipped up a backup story for the But family''s prying questions. "Xavier, I''m really sorry if I worried you. The thing is, I noticed Milly wasn''t around and started freaking out about where she could be. I didn''t want to stress you out, so I took it upon myself to look for her. which ended up with me losing track of everyone else. That''s the truth, Xavier, and I promise I won''t do it again." 2/3 Chapter 291 Wilderness Rescues Milly was too vulnerable and didn''t have it toe forward. 83% Her voice sounded so sad, and Xavier couldn''t help but feel for her. When she shared her story, he found it hard to be upset with her. However, as soon as he found out Milly was at it again, his mood shiftedpletely, visibly annoyed. Xavier couldn''t help but silently me Milly for almost causing him to lose Stephanie.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Stephanie, who was good at picking up on cues, noticed the shift in m Xavier''s mood and knew her n was working, allowing herself a slight smirk of victory. Yet, for her, this was just the beginning; she wouldn''t be content until she saw Milly''s downfall. "Xavier, I need to say something..." "Stephanie, are you okay?" Just as Stephanie was about to finish Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Bloody Situation Stephanie couldn''t just brush off the fact that she was hurt. She knew that once Xavier took a moment to cool off, he''d definitely notice Milly''s severe injuries. Pretending she wasn''t wounded would only lead Xavier to care for the badly hurt Milly, giving Milly a chance to survive couldn''t let happen.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. something Stephanie simply What if Milly spilt the beans and said that Stephanie was the one who had pushed her? Would Jordan and Grandpa look at her the same way? Stephanie realized this was her chance to get Milly out of the picture, ensuring she wouldn''t be a problem. Thankfully, Xavier was still looking out for her. If she told him she was hurt and couldn''t walk, Xavier, who cared about her, would ensure she got out first. With Milly unable to move because of her feet and bleeding badly from her hands, the blood smell would definitely draw in predators. Stephanie was ying a risky game, hoping that by taking her time with the rescue, Milly might either give in to her wounds or get taken down by some wild animals. With a fleeting hint of meanness in her gaze that disappeared as quickly as it appeared, Stephanie put on a show of being in pain and vulnerable, "Xavier, I coughed up blood, and it hurt so much. Am I going to die? I really don''t want to die." Xavier, worried, said, "You''re spitting blood? Could you have hurt your organs when you fell? We need to get to the hospital and check it out." He then picked up Stephanie and started to head back, not catching the sly smile she had on her face. Suddenly, he remembered Milly and stopped, asking Stephanie, "Hey, where''s Milly?" Stephanie hesitantly pointed down towards a lower spot where Milly was. Irritated that Milly was somehow mixed up in Stephanie''s current situation, Xavier walked over to her, both annoyed and concerned. His n was to give Milly a piece of his mind for causing trouble for Stephanie. However, his anger quickly turned to shock and fear as he approached the scene. The ground was soaked in blood, forming natural pits filled with crimson pools. It was a more horrifying sight than anything he had eve seen on the battlefield. The rainwater mixed with the blood, creating a gruesome scene and a pungent odour in the air. Millyy lifeless in the mud, a stark reminder of the consequences of their actions. Despite her tightly closed eyes, it was clear she was in great agony. Her eyshes trembled, her face was as better pale as a sheet of paper ahru to tear, and her once fair and slender hand, which used to hold a pen than his, was now blurred with blood slowly seeping out, spreading around. Xavier was stuck in ce,pletely zoned out. It was like an invisible force harshly squeezed his heart, making breathing hard. His whole body was shaking like crazy, and his mind just went nk from what he saw. He wanted to check it out, but his feet might as well have been glued to the floor because he just couldn''t move. He couldn''t quite put his finger on what he was feeling, but if he had to describe it, it felt like total chaos, as though the sky was crashing down and the ground was splitting open beneath him. But the martian nemainad suhu did he fool this mom? 1/2 Chapter 292 Bloody Situation He really couldn''t stand this woman at all! You could quickly tell Xavier was feeling some way, and Stephanie also picked up on the vibes. She clenched her teeth hard, thinking she could not just throw away everything she had worked for! "Xavier, it hurts so much. Am I gonna dic? I feel terrible." Hearing Stephanie''s cries of pain finally brought Xavier back to his senses. He fought off the weird feelings bubbling up inside him and gentlyforted her. "Stephanie, I know it''s tough, but can you hang in there a bit longer? I''ll get us out of this, I promise." In the middle of a sentence, he suddenly stopped talking, his eyes unintentionally shifting towards the dying person. She appeared to be in worse shape. He took a deep breath and could not ignore what his heart told him. Acting on instinct, he knelt down and carefully ced Stephanie on the ground, reassuring her, "Stephanie, just hang tight for a second, okay? Stay here and wait for me. I''ll be right back." Stephanie''s expression tightened, "Xavier!" Xavier had already started walking towards Milly. She was struggling with intense pain and severe blood loss, causing her consciousness to fade it felt like''a swarm of flies bu of flies buzzing in her ears, and she had to clench her teeth to stay alert and prevent herself from passing out. After what seemed like an eternity, a figure appeared before her. In a haze, she watched as he took out a clean piece of cloth to staunch the bleeding on her injured hand. His movements were skilled and precise, as though he had received professional training. Who was he? Was he part of the rescue team or a local viger? Her mind, clouded by the blood loss, took a moment to recognize him. Yes, it was Xavier! Hadn''t he juste looking for her? Milly finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Xavier had found her she wasn''t in mortal danger. She was safe and could finally rx. Even if Xavier loathed himself, he wouldn''t abandon her in the wilderness. After all, he had to return and exin to Jordan. But suddenly, a sudden scream pierced the air nearby, "Ah!" 116 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Abandoned Xavier frowned as he quickly bandaged Milly''s injured hand. His hands trembled slightly, and he clenched his jaw tightly. He had to redo the final knot three times before getting it right. Milly''s hand looked horrific, with blood, torn flesh, and exposed bones. The infection had already started spreading from the mud. In Xavier''s experience, this kind of injury needed immediate attention. Dying treatment could be dangerous. Suddenly, a loud scream pierced the air. "Ah!" It was Stephanie''s voice. Stephanie, who had a bit of a higher perch, ended up rolling down the hill like a discarded toy, ending smack in front of Xavier and Milly. Xavier couldn''t get to her quick enough; she fell too fast. Stephanie, what''s going on? he asked, rushing to help her stand. Stephanie was a mess, looking pale, with her arms scratched up from the tumble and blood on her lips, almost like a rag doll that had seen better days. "Stephanie, talk to me. Are you okay? Where does it hurt? You''re freaking me out!" Xavier''s voice was filled with worry. Barely catching her breath, Stephanie whispered. "Xavier, is Milly alright?" And just like that, Xavier felt his heart drop. Stephanie, despite everything, was still looking out for others. What about him, though. He had left Stephanie alone, pursuing trouble instead. That was on him. If he had stayed by Stephanie''s side, she never would have taken a fall. But just a moment ago, Stephanie seemed okay. What caused such a quick shift?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Oh yeah, Stephanie had mentioned coughing up blood before. She must be dealing with some internal. injuries. He had overlooked that important point entirely! Stephanie gasped, "Xavier, is this it for me? I feel terrible." "Don''t talk like that!" Xavier urgently interrupted, his eyes tinged with red. "We''re getting out of here and straight to a hospital, now!" Chapter 293 Abandoned He was determined not to let anything wrong happen to Stephanic. Firmly, he attempted to pick her up, but he felt someone pulling at his clothing. "Xa... Xavier." It was Milly. Realizing she was being left behind, she found herself begging for the first time, driven by a powerful urge to survive. Stranded in this deste ce, without Xavier''s support, she was staring down a dark fate. She wasn''t necessarily scared of dying itself. But what about Apollo? Jordan? Would the Buts still be doomed without her around? And George.. Actually, the idea of death scared her to the core. Milly grabbed Xavier''s sleeve as tightly as she could. Her eyes, usually so full of pride, now showed vulnerability. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out - just a silent plea to Xavier, begging him not to leave her. It was the first time Xavier had ever seen her let her guard down like that. In a moment of uncertainty, Xavier remembered the Milly he knew-bright, proud, and strong. All her des seemed meaningless now. Now, that proud and beautiful girly in a pool of blood and rainwater. Milly saw the conflict in Xavier''s eyes, his inner struggle. But as he looked at Stephanie, clearly in pain, his resolve strengthened. Gently, he pried her fingers from his sleeve. It didn''t hurt. Maybe he had used little force. Or perhaps she had just be used to the pain. Xavier then left, carrying Stephanie in his arms. When he walked away, she nced at Stephanie, confidently smiling and entirely at ease in Xavier''s arms, unaware of any stress or unease. Stephanie was right. She had won this round. Milly tried to speak further, but a metallic taste rose in her throat, trickling from theer of her mouth. She struggled to wipe it away, only to see her hands stained with blood and everything in front of her slowly blurring It''s gotta be dying, like really dying here, but maybe there''s still enough left for the little snake to snack on. Wait, do snakes even eat flesh? Her consciousness weighed heavier and heavier evelids struggling to stay onen. Just before slinning into Chapter 293 Abandoned In a fog, she watched him approach the little snake, lifting it by the tail and gently tapping its tiny head with his finger. "Bobby, running away from home?" Huh? The snake''s name is Bobby? And it''s Astral Luminous''s pet? But who named it such a in name? They should''ve called it Dumbhead Snake! Just as she was about to object, she saw himing closer, and just if when Milly wondered if he''d summon chains to trap her soul, he stooped down gently. Then, he lifted her up. Milly was stunned. Is Underworld Service so good now they''re into hugs? Are they grading service down there, too? Slowly, consciousness slipped away entirely. Xavier was slumped on a bench outside the hospital, still in his instructor''s uniform, now soaked with rain and mud. He looked visibly shaken, staring off into the distance with a hollow gaze as if he had left his spirit behind. Nearby, a few medics exchanged whispers, reluctant toe too m close, especially after spotting the Second Lieu Lieutenant Medal on his uniform. They thought twice before deciding to approach. on NovelDrama.Org! Then, unexpectedly, Xavier stirred. He raised his hand abruptly, delivering a sharp p to his own face. The loud crack echoed through the quiet corridor, causing his fairplexion to instantly swell. It was unclear if this was a stress-relief technique. Still, after the m" self-inflicted ps, he raised his hand once more. He struck himself even harder, the sound reverberating even louder that before. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Xavier''s Rebirth The medical team nearby were deeply perplexed this time. Was this individual behaving irrationally? Did he have a penchant for self-inflicted ps? Experienced doctors, wary of potentialplications, swiftly sought out the hospital''s director. Upon hearing it involved a young lieutenant, the director hurried over without a word. True to the doctors'' description, there sat a lieutenant in camouge attire on a bench, adorned with medals, his hair dishevelled, his face marked with irritation and a swollen cheek. Thankfully, he seemed moreposed now, refraining from further self-inflicted ps.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Having encountered the Buts on numerous asions, the director promptly identified the dishevelled man before him as George. The youngdy who had caused such concern for George must be the heiress taken under the Buts'' wing. The director instructed a nearby doctor, "Quickly contact the Buts. Their hospital relied on annual support from them; they Couldn''t afford to overlook any requests. "Understood, Director." After rying his instructions, the doctor approached Xavier with trepidation, cautiously briefing him on the situation concerning the Buts'' Master. "Mr. But, please don''t worry too much. Our hospital''s attending physician has updated you on your sister''s condition. It''s only a minor injury, nothing serious. She copsed from exhaustion, but there''s no cause for rm. She should be discharged tomorrow." His gaze turned vacant. My sister... Suddenly, he snapped his head up, his crimson eyes locking onto the hospital director with a mix of ineffable sorrow and hopelessness. A hint of wariness was discernible, like a lost child seeking his way home. "Where is my sister?" The hospital director was momentarily taken aback by his question. "Eh? Isn''t she inside "She''s not! She''s unworthy!" Xavier erupted in agitation, then swiftly regained hisposure. "She''s not my sister... Lowering his head like a stubborn child, he reiterated his point, trying to convince everyone, "Milly is my only sister. But it seems I''ve lost her.... His voice emerged, rich and resonant, enveloped in an air of mystery that left the hospital director struggling to grasp the full import of his words. Fragments of phrases floated by, hints of a profound loss permeating his speech. With a determined air, the director sought rity, Lost, Mr. But? Pray tell, what is it that you have lost? Should you need aid, we shall endeavour to find it together." "A search?" The word echoed, a flicker of hope kindling within Xavier''s eyes. His previously deste ...manda ?L:6_) (_lond b-middan from Un hir fast ki 1/3 Chapter 294 Xavier''s Rebirth yes, we must find my sister. I cannot dy!" In his haste, he nearly stumbled, driven by an urgent need. Milly''s kindness and gentle spirit spurred him. on; she must be waiting, anxious as nightfall approached. He could not bear the thought of her fear. As he pressed forward, vivid memories cascaded through his mind. He felt a deep conviction that this was not mere fantasy; he had indeed been granted another chance. Two years had passed since Milly''s tragic departure, marked by his own descent into grief and eventual demise at her graveside. In his final moments, he had clung to the hope that death might reunite them. Yet, to his astonishment, he awakened in a hospital, staring at his youthful reflection. Confusion mingled with awe. Was this some final dream before death? It all felt so achingly real. If it were but a dream, could he truly find Milly once more? Driven by this thought, he urgently sought someone. Memories surged back, and he was abruptly brought to his feet. Not long ago, he had faced an impossible choice between saving Stephanie and Milly. He had left Milly, wounded and alone in the mountains, even going so far as to break her fingers in a moment of cruelty. The concept of rebirth, once a distant thought, now filled him with dread. He fervently wished it all to be a nightmare. In his uncertainty, he raised his hand and struck his own face, feeling the sting spread across his cheek. The pain confirmed his reality. He had been reborn. Yet, even in this new life, he feared he was repeating his past mistakes, abandoning Milly once more. A torrent of despair overwhelmed him, suffusing his very essence. Milly was lost to him once again. This day, meant to be one of joy, marked Milly''s first day at school. Jordan had meticulously cleared his schedule, intending to fetch her himself. Yet his ns were abruptly thwarted by a call from the hospital, bearing grievous news of his sister''s injury and admission. My sister? Are they talking about Milly? Scarcely had he ended the call with the hospital when another call came, this time from Milly''s counsellor, who disclosed that Milly and Stephanie had vanished during a field trip. Jordan''s heart quickened, and without dy, he sped to the hospital. On arrival, he encountered Xavier, mud-streaked and bedraggled, emerging from the building. "Xavier, where is Milly?" Jordan demanded, halting him in his tracks. Xavier, as if in a daze, ignored the query and continued walking. A chill of foreboding crept over Jordan, and he grasped Xavier''s arm, seeking answers with growing urgency. "Xavier, where is Milly?" Xavier struggled to free himself, his voice a broken record of resolve, "I must find Milly, I must find Milly, I must find Milly... Jordan''s eyes narrowed, a sense of dread swelling within him as he, m spoke, his voice like the rumble of distant thunder: "What do you mean? If Milly is not here, then who have you brought back? Stephanie? 2/3 82% Chapter 294 Xavier''s Rebirth Did Milly not go missing with Stephanie? And you returned with only one?" His words struck Xavier like a de, rendering him still. Slowly, Xavier lifted his gaze, rity seeping back into his eyes upon recognizing Jordan. Overwhelmed, he reached out for sce, "Jordan... what should we do? Milly is hurt, she''s bleeding. I left her on the mountain, she... The sentence was cut short by a resonating bang. Jordan could not endure the words any longer. His heart splintered into shards, rage surging within him. With a fierce cry, he struck Xavier''s face. "You coward, how could you! How could you!" Chapter 295 Chapter 295 She''s at the Lloyds'' He left her for dead in the mountains? The one person I cherish. The one I''d never even raise my voice towards? Just the very thought of the young girl, lying amidst the rugged mountains, her life ebbing away, left Jordan gasping for breath. His usual calm shattered, reced by a tempest of fury. His fists clenched with such ferocity that his knuckles turned white. Grabbing Xavier''s cor with a force that almost lifted him off the ground, Jordan''s rage erupted in another brutal strike. Ivan, standing nearby, was paralysed by the scene unfolding before him. Never had he witnessed Mr. But in such a state of wrath. Though stern with his brothers, physical violence had never been his recourse. Bu this time, Mr. Xavier had indeed transgressed too far. As Xavier reeled from the blows, nearing copse, Mr. But''s rage showed no signs of abating. His fist. raised once more, was poised for another strike,pelling Ivan to intervene swiftly. "Mr. Burne "Mr. But, I beseech you, cease this at once. If you continue, you may very well end Mr. Xavier''s life." The implication was unmistakable. Persisting could result in Xavier''s death. Yet, Xavier seemed indifferent to his agony. Even after Jordan halted his assault, Xavier coughed weakly. blood staining his lips, and murmured, Jordan... end it now. I have no desire... to live..." eyes, His reflecting a profound despair, conveyed a sense of finality that sent chills through Ivan. Xavier appeared resigned to his fate.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jordan, staring at the suffering Xavier, his fist still clenched, his eyes zing, spoke through gritted teeth, "Bind him and head to the mountains. I want her found, alive or... He trailed off. "If you fail to find her, none shall return!" Ivan responded immediately, "Yes, Mr. But." In the mountains, a relentless search unfolded. Countless individuals scoured the terrain on foot, apanied by hundreds of search dogs. Drones and helicopters filled the skies, their mechanical hums echoing through the valleys.. Jordan followed Xavier to the spot where Milly hadst been seen, now ominously vacant. The once blood-stained ground had been somewhat cleansed by the rain, yet the faint scent of iron lingered in the air. Xavier stared at the empty space, his voice a mere whisper, "Milly Jordan, fighting against the tide of fear rising within him, struggled to maintain hisposure, his heart heavy with dread. Fury and terror would not avail him now. Only through calm and collected thought could a solution be wrought. As Jordan surveyed the surroundingndscape, he noted the terrain, though seemingly t, was cloaked in dense vegetation, with a steep incline nearby. 1/3 Chapter 295 She''s at the Lloyds no signs of predatory animals dragging her away could be found, nor any evidence of her body tumbling down the incline. How, then, had Milly vanished from this ce? In the midst of these contemtions, Jordan''s phone chimed persistently in his pocket. Engrossed in deciphering the clues before him, he initially ignored the call. Yet the insistent ringing drew his attention. and he retrieved the device. Hansel? What business could the Lloyds have with him at this critical juncture? There had been no recent dealings between the Buts and the Lloyds, and their rtionshipcked the familiarity for casual calls. Could this be connected to Milly? Not willing to overlook any possibility, Jordan answered, "Hello, Mr. Lloyd." men Hansel''s gentle voice came through the receiver, "Mr. But, I apologise for the interruption. I have heard that you are currently engaged in an extensive search for Ms. But?" Jordan''s gaze narrowed in suspicion. How could Hansel be aware of the search? He had ventured out discreetly to locate Milly, hoping to avoid unnecessary attention. So how did he be privy of thist "Mr. Lloyd, you seem to be well-informed. I am indeed searching for someone, and time is of the essence. If you have information, please be direct. I cannot afford to waste time." Hansel''s soft chuckle conveyed a mood of light-heartedness, "Mr. But, your directness is appreciated. Allow me to be candid. "The mountain where Ms. But was undergoing military training was recently acquired by our family. We intend to develop it into a tourist attraction in the future. Though still in the nning stages, the mountain is patrolled year-round." He continued, "It so happened that our patrol team encountered Ms. But, noticed her severe injuries, and brought her down for medical attention. She is currently at our residence. Jordan''s heart lifted at the news. She is alright. The deluge of emotions caused him to falter, his previously taut nerves surrendering their hold. His hand found sce against the rough bark of a nearby tree, a momentary anchor in the storm of his feelings. Drawing a deep breath, he endeavoured to maintain an even temper. "Mr. Lloyd, whatever aid you require, the Buts stand ready to offer without a moment''s besitation." The return of his sister to his care was his sole plea Jordan''s words were far from hollow. Even were Hansel to request his stake in the But holdings, Rem readings, Ad would surrender it without regret. For Hansel had not only secured Milly''s safety but had also saved him from a despair too profound to fathom. 2/3 8231 Chapter 295 She''s at the Lloyds The mere contemtion of harm befalling Milly was insupportable. Could he continue to endure existence bereft of her presence? The value of two lives transcended any measure of wealth. Hansel''s sudden smile was unexpected. "Mr. But, let us dispense with formalities. Though mylities. our families have seldom crossed paths, we have always esteemed the Buts'' honour. Opportunities for future coboration abound, and the Lloyds shall not exploit this moment. Yet "The Lloyds have a modest request for Ms. But It is not of pressing concern, and we shall broach the e matter with her when she regains consciousness. Be assured, it is nothing of great import. Should she decline, her choice will be respected." After the call ended, Jordan sank to the earth. For the first time in his tenure as the But Group''s chief, public facade. Yet, what did it matter? he allowed hisposure to fracture, casting aside hi Only he understood the narrowness of his escape, the closeness of his brush with oblivion. In this shadowed and ominous forest, a faint beacon of survival had been found against all odds. 116 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Is This a Dream The scene turns to the Lloyds'' ce. 15 Pearls Upon ending the call, Hansel exhaled deeply, his nerves manifest as he cast a nce at the figure seated beside him. The man, whose long silver hair fell gracefully over his shoulders, appeared unperturbed by the conversation that had just transpired. Instead, his attention was entirely devoted to the small serpent coiled in his hand, which persistently emitted its tongue, "You consumed nightshade? You very well could have killed yourself. Hiss, hiss, his3- "And just because it is by her feet, you think she is the one who fed you? Who taught you that?" Hiss, hiss, hiss- No, she remains insensible. You shall not visit her. Hiss, hiss, hiss- The man and the serpent shared a profound understanding, theirmunication seemingly effortless and intimate. Hansel, meanwhile, could not suppress the shiver that traced his spine. Despite having observed the serpent''s growth, its status as the most venomous creature in existence filled him with a sense of foreboding. "Cursemaster. I have conveyed the message to the Buts, as you instructed..." Santiago nodded, his focus unwavering from the serpent. Hansel could not rid himself of the weight of uncertainty. He finally voiced his concern, "Cursemaster, the connection between the Lloyds and the Buts is tenuous at best. If all we require is this girl to mend the Saintess''s garments, is it truly necessary for you to offer your own blood for her healing?" After all, the Cursemaster''s blood was priceless, a treasure beyond measure. The idea of bestowing it upon an unknown girl troubled him deeply, even if shey unconscious, teetering on the brink of death. There remained a possibility she could recover without such drastic measures. Santiago''s eyes held a bemused light, his already striking features now exuding an ethereal chill that momentarily stunned the usuallyposed Hansel. The Cursemaster was... truly captivating. "It is but a few drops of blood, and that is far less significant than she." Hansel presumed he spoke of Bobby and nodded in agreement, "Indeed, Bobby is of immense importance." Santiago''s lips curved into a faint smirk, choosing neither to argue nor to exin. He merely tapped the 1/3 Chapter 296 Is This a Dream Milly found herself in what seemed an interminable dream, filled with odd and fragmented images. Each time she endeavoured to scrutinise them, an unseen force propelled her forward. She continued walking endlessly... The road stretched before her, seemingly endless, each step feeling heavier than thest. Weary and downcast, she sank onto the ground, only to be assailed by a chorus of voices, each insisting it had been a long time since they had seen her, causing her head to ache from the noise. "Stop! You''re hurting my head." She abruptly opened her eyes to find herself gazing into a pair of bloodshot, tear-streaked eyes. Wait? Xavier? In her memory, Xavier had always been distant and proud, his manner aloof, detached, and filled with a persistent hostility towards her. Yet now, there was an unfamiliar gentleness in his gaze, a hint of uncertainty. Perhaps this is a dream. Before she could voice her thoughts, Xavier sprang to his feet with uncharacteristic excitement. "Doctor, nurse, Jordan, Milly is awake! She''s awake!" he shouted, knocking over chairs in his haste and rushing to the door. Milly was silent. This must be a dream. How else could Xavier, usually soposed, forget about the bedside call button? Perhaps if she closed her eyes again, she could escape this bizarre scenario. She had no desire to face. Xavier, not even in her dreams. But as her eyelids fluttered shut, the sound of hurried footsteps surrounded her, Opening her eyes once more, she found herself encircled by doctors in white coats, their faces serious as they conducted various tests. The cold instruments made her skin prickle. Amidst the medical chatter and the beeping of machines, Xavier''s agitated voice rang out: "Be careful with her! Show some professionalism!" "Have you finished the examination, or did you get your licences from a cereal box? Can''t you see my sister is ufortable?" "Do you know what you''re doing? If not, I''ll have a military doctore and take over." "You guys... At first, Milly thought she was dreaming, but the longer she listened to his incessantining, the more her head throbbed, and she realised this was indeed reality. In her dreams, Xavier would never be this bothersome. I might be hurt, but is Xavier injured too? Maybe he knocked his head too hard. He should be taking care of Stephanie. You know, his real sister. Why is he trying to get into my good books? The memory of him mercilessly breaking her fingers in the woods and leaving her behind without a 213 Chapter 296 Is This a Dream second nce, filled her with fury. Sheprehended his affection for Stephanie, yet he must have realised that the likelihood of survival was minimal if she remamed unrescued. Even if he harboured a genuine desire to save her, a way to rescue both damsels together could have been contrived, but s, he did not. He chose to abandon her. on NovelDrama.Org! The sense of abandonment and the near brush with death would forever linger within her. After the physician confirmed her condition was not dire, he departed, leaving the once bustling infirmary in a quieter state. Jordan, standing nearby, hastened to her bedside. His hair was unkempt, a shadow of stubble adome his ch¨¬n, and his eyes bore the marks of sleepless nights, making him appear as though a decade had passed in mere days. Though concern was etched in his gaze, words seemed to elude him as he approached her. He gently caressed her hair. "Good, you''vee back to us. It''s good to see you awake." Milly felt tears brimming in her eyes. "Jordan, how long have I been asleep?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jordan''s voice wasden with weariness and trepidation. "Three days." For those three days, he dared not close his eyes, fearing that if he did, he might miss Milly''s awakening, or worse, not be there when she needed him most. Milly was astonished to learn that she had been unconscious for such a duration. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she asked, Jordan, who rescued me and brought me back? I thought I saw some kind of god before I passed out." Before her consciousness faded to ck, she thought she saw one unbelievably handsome man in white robes. He did feel like a deity. Jordan chuckled softly. "Don''t be absurd, you were found by forest patrol." He chose to omit any mention of the Lloyds, not wishing to add to her burdens. Milly did not press further, though a flicker of doubt lingered in her mind. She was too weary to ponder over it,forted by the simple fact that she was safe and home. 116 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 He Wouldn''t Leave Milly beheld the weary visage of Jordan and gently diverted the conversation, "Jordan, I''m alright. You should rest for a while." Jordan hesitated. "No, I''m not tired. I''ll stay with you a bit longer." Yet, his exhaustion was undeniable. Milly suppressed the tears in her gaze and yfully chided, "Jordan, go rest. Your eyes are red fromck of sleep. If I wake up and find you bedridden, I''ll have to tend to you while I''m ill. Do you think you can manage that?" And if the paparazzi see you like this, they might think our family is in "turmoil." "But..." "Jordan, if you don''t rest, then neither will I. In the end, Jordan relented, gently tousling her hair. "Alright, I''ll rest now ande backter." "I''ve arranged for two caregivers; they''ll be here soon. If you need anything, just let them know." Milly finally smiled and nodded. "Okay." Still, Jordan remained uneasy. After a few more words, he turned to leave. As he did, his gaze fell upon Xavier, who appeared equally fatigued. His expression darkened slightly, and he spoke with a hint of resentment. "Youe with me too. Xavier bit his lip, his eyes filled with indescribable sorrow as he looked at Jordan with a faint plea, "Jordan, I don''t want to leave..." Milly rolled her eyes. Stephanie was nowhere in sight, and the pretense of familial bonds seemed hollow. Jordan, perceptive of Milly''s aversion to Xavier''s presence, forcibly grabbed Xavier by the cor, ignoring his protests, and dragged him out. Once Xavier was gone, Milly breathed a sigh of relief. Surprisingly, the ward felt much lighter without him. Whether from blood loss or the sedative in the IV drip, it was unsure, but Milly slept for an entire day. She vaguely sensed visitors, perhaps Jonathan and Anthony, their voices mingling with Apollo''s chatter. Each time she opened her eyes, she yawned and drifted back to sleep. When she finally awoke, it was evening. The room was dim and empty.... Wait, there was movement. Was it a nurse? No, Jordan had hired two elderly women as nurses. The figure before her was at least six feet tall. So who could it be? A burr, perhaps? 1/3 09:06 Fri, 12 Julk Chapter 297 He Wouldn''t Leave afraid to disturb her fragile state. Wearily, Milly shut her eyes, contemting her options. Her body still bore the marks of recent injury, her hand wrapped in a bandage, rendering confrontation impossible. She had to adapt. Straining her senses, she discerned the figure settling by her bedside. Gently, he reached out to tuck her in, his gaze unwavering upon her face. "Milly, I''m sorry," came a tremulous voice. It was Xavier! Milly hesitated, uncertain of her response. In that moment, she would have preferred thepany of a thief. Irritation prickled within her at his sudden appearance. Hadn''t Jordan taken him away? How had he returned, like an apparition refusing to fade? Yet, it was the first time Xavier had uttered such a apology. It felt unfamiliar, but the wounds inflicted remained. Ate apology was useless. In the dimness, Xavier seemed oblivious to her wakefulness. His voice strained with emotion as he continued, "Milly, I apologise. I regret leaving you when you were injured. I regret how I treated you before. You''re kind-hearted, and I was wrong."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "If you can find it in your heart to forgive me and ept me as your brother again, I promise to be kind to you and shield you from harm, even from myself. I will strive to be a better man, one who always watches over you. Please, give me another chance.... His voice trembled with sincerity. Milly felt a surge of confusion at his words. What was Xavier hoping to achieve? There was no one else present; was he seeking to manipte her emotions? Did she hold some hidden value that even she was unaware of, prompting such earnest overtures? Xavier persisted, "Milly, I recall saying that if I ever called you my sister again, I''d be dog. Frowning slightly, Milly recalled his earlier promise. Just as she pondered this, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a series of loud barks. "Haha!" In truth, Milly had intended to prolong her feigned slumber, desiring further insight into his intentions of simply to O sayour his words. However, his abrupt bark elicited an involuntary burst ofughter from her Xavier, taken aback by her sudden awakening, stood before her in a bewildered state. "Milly, you''re awake?" Realising the charade was untenable, Milly simply confessed, "Yes." The VIP hospital room, meticulously crafted with consideration for humanfort, extended its care to the self-regting lights. Milly reached for the remote, flooding the once darkened chamber with brilliance. Just as she was about to speak, Xavier''s countenance loomed before her, causing her to freeze. That visage... Chapter 297 He Wouldn''t Leave It resembled less a human face and more akin to a swine''s head-bruised, swollen, and adorned with yellowed ointment over dark contusions, intensifying its disquieting aspect. "What happened to your face?" Milly inquired, unable to behold his face earlier due to her frailty upon awakening. Xavier appeared sheepish, his hand brushing over his battered features as he attempted a strained smile. "Oh, it''s nothing, just ...a clumsy mishap with a door. Nothing serious. Milly could discern the falsehood in his tone. Who could encounter a door in such a manner and emerge in such a sorry state? 116 82% A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Into Her Good Books Xavier observed Milly''s countenance carefully, detecting a trace of unease. Promptly, he addressed her. "Milly, did I startle you? If my presence unsettles you, I could don a mask upon every encounter. Should even that prove ineffective, I shall resort to a helmet." Milly remained taciturn, her lips pursed. There is no need for such measures. A sudden idea seized Xavier''s thoughts, prompting him to rise eagerly. "Milly, are you in need of refreshment? Might I fetch you some water, or perhaps a selection of fruits? A banana, or perchance an apple?" Milly raised a hand to halt him. "No, thank you. I am neither thirsty nor hungry." "In that case, allow me Milly drew a deep breath. "There is no need for that, Mr. Xavier. We must have a serious conversation." "Woof woof woof... Milly arched an eyebrow in confusion. Concerned she had not heard, Xavier leaned closer and emitted two more barks in a higher pitch. "Woof woof woofl Milly furrowed her brow, slightly repelled by his behaviour. Is this man deranged? Has he been bitten by a rabid creature and left untreated? Does he fancy himself a canine? Xavier blinked, wounded by her reaction. "I even barked like a dog, and yet-" Before he could finish, the nurse from the adjoining room, who had been dozing, evidently heard the disturbance and swiftly swung the door open. "Ms. But I heard a dog barking. Has a stray dog entered this room?" As she stepped inside, her gaze met Xavier''s. "Mr. Xavier, how did you gain entry here?" ess to the VIP ward was tightly controlled, requiring a swipe card. Without someone on the inside to swipe it, entry was impossible at certain times. Mr. But had entrusted only Ms. But with the card to prevent disruptions. If she hadn''t swiped it, how had Mr. Xavier managed to enter? Xavier scratched his nose awkwardly. "Well, I was concerned that calling out to you might cause a disturbance, so I... entered through the window." The nurse''s eyes widened. "Through the window? This is the seventh floor!" This was the seventh floor. Coming up without any safety measures in ce meant any misstep could spell disaster. Milly stared at him incredulously. "Are you quite mad?* 1/3 Chapter 298 Into Her Good Books Upon seeing Milly''s disbelief. Xavier straightened himself, hastening to exin, "It''s nothing to worry about, Milly. During our training, scaling up to the tenth floor was a mere exercise. Milly continued to frown, her disbelief lingering. Xavier swallowed nervously, tentatively proposing. "What if I were to don a helmet and ascend tomorrow, would that be eptable?" Does his fixation on helmets know no bounds? Milly rubbed her temples, feeling dubious about the man standing before her. Why was he behaving so foolishly after only a few days? "The door serves its purpose; the window, however, is for venttion alone, not for ingress or egress!" Feeling somewhat aggrieved, Xavier toyed with his fingers. "But it''ste, and I wished not to disturb your rest by entering. It seemed simpler to use the window, slipping in quietly without causing any disturbance. Milly was left utterly speechless. An ufortable silence hung in the air. The attendant sensed the tension and attempted to lighten the mood with a smile. "Mr. Xavier simply has a keen eye for Ms. But''s well-being, that''s all."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Milly released a gentle sigh. "Lady, could you step outside for a moment? I need to speak with him." The caregiver dlyplied, nodding. "Of course, feel free to converse. If you require anything, just let me know." "Thank you,dy." As the caregiver softly closed the door behind her, a sudden realisation struck her. There had been no dog in the room earlier, so where had that barking originated? The scene shifts back to the ward. Just as Milly prepared to address him, "Mr. Xavier... "Woof woof woof. Milly furrowed her brow. Was he truly persisting in this pretence of barking like a dog? Xavier gazed at Milly with a pleading expression, seeking reconciliation. "Milly, I havee to recognise my errors. acknowledge my folly. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me and henceforth address me as Xavier?" Milly pursed her lips, neither consenting nor denying. When their eyes met once more, hers betrayed no emotion. The chill in her gaze sent a shiver down. Xavier''s spine. He sensed no reproach, no resentment, and not even a hint of anger in her eves. It was as though she 2/3 Chapter 298 Into Her Good Books. regarded him as a stranger.... A stranger... Those wordsed Xavier''s heart into a thousand pieces. "Mr. Xavier, I am uncertain of your intentions now. Should you seek to reconcile or seek redemption, it is unnecessary. The choice of whom to rescue rests solely with you, and therein lies no right or wrong." "If you harbour hidden motives, they too are needless. Our association demands no sacrifice for your aspirations. You need not forfeit yourself for any desire; pursue it if you wish." Xavier''s heart panged, his breath hastening. "Milly, it''s not as you believe. I didn''t... Milly shook her head, intercepting his words. "It matters not how you feel towards me. If you love Stephanie, for then by all means, care for her. If you deem her unsafe in my presence, then keep her distant. I shall not suffer for it. Should harm befall her, I shall not shoulder the me. As for you "I have brothers aplenty who care for me, and your presence is of no consequence. You may distance yourself as far as you please." Xavier''s eyes welled with tears, fearing Milly truly wished to sever ties. He reached for her handm beseeching, "No, it is not so. You are the only sister in my heart. Milly, grant me another opportunity to prove myself. I will not fail you. Please, do not... do not cast me away." Milly''s gaze remained impassive as she withdrew her hand, locking eyes with him. "Some wounds, once inflicted, can never mend." Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Consequences of Their Actions. When Milly stirred at dawn, Xavier had already departed, sparing her from potential difort. Her initial act upon rising was to secure all the windows firmly shut, even the small one in the washroom, ensuring no chance of glimpsing a helmeted figure entering under cover of night. After everything was set in order, she exhaled a sigh of relief. Just as she swung the door open to venture out, a ball came rolling in. Xavier must have been lingering by the doorway, for he rolled in with a puzzled countenance. "Milly, up so early? Hungry, perhaps? I''ll go ask the caregiver to prepare some porridge for you." Milly frowned, eyeing his unchanged attire from the previous night. "You didn''t return home?" Xavier''s voice held a hint of uncertainty and hurt. "I dared not. I feared you might seal the windows, barring my entry.. A moment of silence ensued. Milly thought to herself, Well, he guessed rightly. Apprehensive that she might wait too long, he swiftly arranged breakfast-light fare that she favoured, either through the caregiver''s skill or Xavier''s instruction. Worried she might take offence, he cautiously set the table and sat at the furthest spot, eyes never straying from Milly. Milly sighed inwardly, feeling scrutinised and oddly confined. "There''s plenty for breakfast. Why not join. me?" Xavier''s eyes brightened instantly, moving closer eagerly. "Excellent! I knew you wouldn''t disappoint." Milly said no more; the meal proceeded somewhat smoothly, if one overlooked Xavier''s asional attentive gestures and inquiries. She couldn''t quite fathom him now. If his intent was simply to make amends, wasn''t this excessive, especially for someone as proud as he? Furthermore, she distinctly recalled making her feelings clear to him the night before. So why was he persisting with this disy in her presence? After the meal, when Xavier again offered fervently to stay with her, Milly could contain herself no longer. "Is Stephanie in this hospital, Mr. Xavier?" Taken aback, Xavier showed visible surprise at her sudden query. "She shouldn''t be." "Shouldn''t be?" Milly detected his uncertainty and felt a twinge of amusement. "You care so deeply for her, yet you don''t even know which hospital she''s in?" "Milly..." Xavier sensed a shift in her tone, a growing unease taking hold. "Milly, I was blind and mistook a counterfeit for genuine. I pledge now to treat you with nothing but kindness. May I?" Milly shut her eyes, feeling utterly powerless against Xavier''s earnest assurances of future kindness and apologies for past wrongs. Yet, his words held no sway over her heart. "Mr. Xavier, I thought I made myself clear, but it appears you still fail toprehend. Allow me to be 1/3 Chapter 299 Consequences of Their Actions "Whether your treatment of me was foul in the past or will be in the future, it is inconsequential to me. It is akin to finding a tree that spouts gold coins sprouting in the Pacific Ocean-of no consequence to my existence, and I remain unmoved." "As for your lingering guilt over my mountain plight, I have exined my stance. Your choices were yours to make; morality yed no part in that." "I fear my meaning cludes you still. I care naught for your existence. I did not care before, I do not care now, and I shall not care henceforth. Can you grasp this?" Milly believed herself abundantly clear; if Xavier feigned ignorance now, it could only be deliberatel Instead of his previous forcefulness, Xavier bowed his head in silence, quietly tidying the tableware. His expression masked by lowered eyes, his trembling hands betrayed the impact of her words. A lump formed in Xavier''s throat, an ufortable knot. After a pause, his voice carried a tinge of bitterness. "Iprehend.... Milly''s rity was unmistakable; he would have to be an absolute buffoon to miss it. I understand you care naught for me, that you harbour no fondness. Yet if I feigned ignorance, I would forfeit any hope of drawing near to you. He had long known these truths, yet hearing Milly reaffirm them pricked at his heart. Had the Milly of yore felt simrly? A soft chuckle escaped him, tinged with sadness and bitterness, a self-inflicted wound. Yes, this is the consequence of my own actions. Milly gazed at him, emotions swirling-tears,ughter, and a furrowed brow of confusion. Had her words driven him to madness? Could her words have been too harsh? Impossible; Xavier was an adult, equipped to withstand even the sharpest barbs. "You... A knock came. Just as Milly poised to speak, a knock at the door interrupted her, followed by a sweet voice. "Milly, are you awake? May I enter?" It was Stephanie. Milly had been restraining herself, but upon hearing that familiar voice, she couldn''t resist rolling her eyes. Did I somehow cross her in a manner I know not? She is very persistent, e just like glue that refuses to get off Before she could utter a word, Stephanie had already pushed the door ajar, bearing a beautifully adorned fruit basket. "Hey, Milly, you''re awake! I knocked earlier but didn''t hear a response, so I assumed you were still asleep The 2/3 82%0: Chapter 299 Consequences of Their Actions Noticing Xavier beside her, Stephanie expressed a brief surprise. "Xavier, you''re here too." My, my, she''s putting on an act first thing in the morning. Already vexed, Milly''s irritation only deepened at the sight of Stephanie. "What brings you here?" She doesn''t do anything for no reason, especially in cases like this. Stephanie set the fruit basket on the bedside cab, her expression characteristically pitiful as she spoke. "Milly, I''vee to apologise. I''ve been feeling terribly guilty since Xavier chose to rescue me instead of you in the woods. I was distraught at the time, passed out, and was unaware of what happened. Now, learning of it from others, I feel deeply remorseful." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 116 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Stephanie Panics. "I have always borne a deep sense of guilt and indebtedness towards you, and upon my recovery, my first- action was to seek you out in hopes of your forgiveness. Stephanic''s words rang with sincerity and heartfelt regret. Had it not been for the self-satisfied smirk Milly had glimpsed earlier on Stephanie''s face, she might have believed this visit to be a genuine apology. The skill in feigning remorse could have rivalled a performance worthy of numerous des, had a fraction of it been dedicated to the stage. Stephanie must have harboured confidence that Xavier woulde to her defence or denounce himself, despite her awareness of the evidence against her for the incident of pushing someone. That was why she dared to brazenly spout nonsense in this very ce. Once, Milly might have simply ignored her and moved on, but today she resolved not to let the matter slide. Xavier had recently boasted in her presence, admitting his past blindness and pledging future kindness. towards her. Milly was keen to witness if, upon learning of Stephanie''s deeds, he would continue to support her or stand firmly beside Milly. With little else to upy her time, she opted to watch the drama unfold. Milly''s lips curled slightly, a flicker of mockery dancing in her eyes as she spoke, "Oh? How thoughtful of you, Ms. But, to make visiting me your first priority upon discharge. I''m curious, though, where were you injured that necessitated these days in hospital?" Stephanie hesitated briefly. "I... I didn''t..." Her injuries had been minor; they were mere scrapes. Her hospital stay had been prolonged only by her own stubborn insistence; otherwise, she would have been discharged long ago. Truthfully, she had little. desire to visit Milly at all. During her days in the hospital, apart from Matthew''s visits, none of the Buts had bothered to see her. When pressed about their absence, caregivers would offer vague exnations of Jordan and the others. being upied. I know they can be busy, but they can''t all be busy at once. Even if they are, they should be able to make time for me. Stephanie''s unease grew. This fear gnawed at her during her hospital stay, a constant reminder of potential loss. News of Milly''s miraculous recovery only intensified her restlessness. The Buts held Stephanie in high regard. Were they to discover her machinations, the repercussions would be dire Hence, today''s visit was a reconnaissance mission. She had initially nned to silence Milly herself, but Xavier''s unexpected presence altered the dynamics considerably. His support, especially given their recent encounter in the woods, bolstered Stephanie''s confidence immeasurably. "The physician informed me of internal injuries and excessive shock, necessitating a prolonged stay at the hospital. Despite still being in recovery, my concern for your well-beingpelled me to leave earlier than advised, Stephanie exined. 1/3 Chapter 300 Stephanie Panics Milly couldn''t suppress a scoff upon hearing Stephanie''s justification. "Injured internal organs? The audacity to im that. I distinctly recall your energetic antics in the pit earlier; it seemed less like internal injuries and more akin to damage to your faculties." "You..." Stephanie ground her teeth, her eyes shing with resentment at Milly. Suddenly, as if recalling something. Stephanie swiftly masked her ire, adopting a intive tone. "Milly, why do you say such things? I''m genuinely worried about you. Are you upset with me? If you dislike me, I''ll keep my distance in the futur. She cried a little.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This was something Milly found oh-so-familiar. If the timing had been opportune, Milly might have relished the spectacle with some popcorn in hand. Stephanie''s rapid switch to tears was truly remarkable; Milly could certainly glean acting tips from her. "Cry louder! You sound like you''ve been starved for a week"! Milly lounged on the sofa, legs crossed, and jibed, "Cry with the same intensity you used as you hurled stones at my hand!" Stephanie clearly hadn''t anticipated Milly airing this incident so boldly. Herplexion paled as she protested, "Milly, you can''t say that! That''s nder!" Milly smirked. "Oh, have you stopped crying already? Your emotions seem rather vtile." "Why you..." You b*tch! Her fury mounting. Stephanie clenched her fists and red fiercely at Milly, who sat smugly on the sofa, causing Stephanie to tremble with anger. Just you wait. You won''t beughing eventually. At that moment, Xavier, who had remained silent, interjected, "What do you mean? Did But hit your hand, Milly?" Stephanie turned three shades whiter. It was the first time Xavier called her by herst name. In the past, regardless of her errors, Xavier had always stood by her gently, assuring her that everything would be fine. But this time... Stephanie sensed Xavier''s deep turmoil; his words weighed heavily, stealing her breath with their mere utterance. Xavier, disregard Milly''s usations. I never did anything she imed! I aimed at a serpent, I swear!" she pleaded. Fearful of his disbelief, Stephanie pressed on, "There truly was a snake; it was an umbra viper, and they te ve ranked among the deadliest serpents. It had sumbed to nightshade and posed a mortal threat to both Milly and me." The Despite her honesty, Xavier''s countenance darkened visibly. Sensing his mounting anger, Stephanie panicked. The Xavier she knew had always harboured affection for her, sharing her disdain for Milly. His vexation over such a trivial matter puzzled her deeply. What had transpired today? Already having fallen from Jordan, Jonathan, and Anthony''s favour, Stephanie couldn''t afford to lose Xavier''s support. It would mean too little pirs for her to rely on. She must calm him. 2/3 Chapter 300 Stephanie Panics 0 "Xavier, you must trust me, everything I''ve said is the truth! She turned to Milly for affirmation, desperate. "Milly, confirm it to Xavier, please. You know it''s true!" Milly smiled faintly, her voice measured. "You wish for me to I speak? Certainly. I recall you wielding a stone towards my person, mming my hand in the process And if memory serves, we were alone together when you pushed me down, seeking to silence and harm me!" The content is on NovelDrama.Org! 116 W 82% Chapter 301 Chapter 301 He''s Different The spoken words resonated deeply, stirring tumultuous emotions. Xavier''s eyes underwent a profound transformation, disbelief shaking his very core. "Milly, what are you saying? Stephanie pushed you down? And she struck your hand?" Milly arched an eyebrow, bemused by his reaction. Was it Stephanie''s facade crumbling, or did Xavier suspect her of weaving tales out of thin air? Secretly hoping for thetter, eager to dispel the charade between them, Milly smirked faintly as she met Xavier''s gaze. "Indeed, she pushed me, attempting harm. Her supposed illness in the woods earlier was a fabrication. She was perfectly fit and agile. Her borate ruse aimed to manipte you into taking her away, leaving me vulnerable to her machinations. And as for my hand... "Yes, Stephanie was the one who struck it with a stone." She awaited Xavier''s decision, torn between belief in her or Stephanie. Moments ago,he was performing heartfelt sincerity. Now was the time for a genuine choice. If he sided with Stephanie, it would be in direct contradiction to his promise. As her words concluded, an icy chill radiated from Xavier, his countenance grim like a demon emerging from the abyss. Stephanie was panicking. She had never seen Xavier like this, at least not in her presence. Could he truly believe Milly''s words now? If even Xavier turned against her, she would be truly defenceless. "Xavier, do not listen to her. How could Imit such an act? That''s murder! How could I dare murder in broad daylight? Besides, she was deceiving you just now. I truly tried to kill the snake, I swear." Stephanie''s voice betrayed urgency, her words disjointed in fear of Xavier''s doubt. Milly found the scene somewhat satisfying. Stephanie''s difiture was oddly gratifying to witness. Swinging her leg nonchntly, she added fuel to the fire. "If you doubt it, Mr. Xavier, you can examine the stone there. There should still be traces of my blood. I couldn''t harm myself, could I?" "You''re talking nonsense! You insisted on saving that snake, which led to your injury!" Stephanie retorted, her face flushed with anger. Milly blinked. "But why do I recall you moving the stone, striking me first, as your blood attracted the snake? Prompting you to strike again, not the one I was trying to save." "You liar! That wasn''t how it went! You''re just running your mouth! I wanted to smash that snake the first time! Only by the second time did I want to smash you A hushed stillness fell upon the chamber following those uttered words. Stephanie bit her lip fiercely, rueing her impulsive plunge into Milly''s snare. Her focus had been too single-mindedly on disproving Milly''s assertions, nearly forgetting her own dubious actions in that moment. 173 Chapter 301 He''s Different Had Xavier overheard their exchange? Had he already discerned something awry? Only Milly, with a mischievous glint in her eye and a yful air, parted her crimson lips to speak, "Ah, so you truly meant me harm. Stephanie found herself speechless. "I... "Xavier, please, allow me to exin. I acted rashly earlier. Matters are not as they appear!" Stephanie implored Xavier, attempting to grasp his sleeve. But Xavier instinctively recoiled, evading her touch, his eyes now distant and cold. Stephanie stood frozen, daunted by his gaze. "Xavier... The tension between them thickened, and Milly, the sole spectator, seemed to relish the drama. Nonchntly reaching for an apple from Stephanie''s fruit basket, she polished it meticulously before biting into it, all the while observing the unfolding tableau. Tears welled in Stephanie''s eyes as she regarded Xavier, her voice quivering with emotion. "Xavier, we''ve known each other for so long. Can''t you trust me?" Something crunched. "Does our lifelong bond count for naught against mere gossip?" The crunch was louder.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Xavier..." Louder still the crunch became. Stephanie''s tearful entreaties mingled with the sound of Milly''s apple-eating, creating a peculiar irony. Wordlessly, Xavier closed his eyes, masking his inner turmoil. In a hoarse voice, he finally spoke, "Stephanie,e with me." His countenance remained impassive, devoid of emotion, as he cast a fleeting nce at her, sending a chill down Stephanie''s spine. "Xavier Ignoring her, Xavier turned and departed. Milly smirked at Stephanie, who remained rooted to the spot. Tossing the apple core into the bin with precision, she taunted, "Are you not leaving yet? Stephanie bit her lip, shooting a resentful re at Milly before making her way out. Just as she reached for the door, Milly''s voice sliced through the m silence, "Stephanie, remember, thestugh is the sweetest. People like you are nothing but jests." Read With a resounding thud, Stephanie mmed the door behind her. Though she refrained from casting her usual defiant nce over her shoulder, her trembling hands betrayed the fury that gripped her. Ah, that tras cathartic! Stendonie''s readiness to enrare in verbal iousts was understandable. Bevond all else, these exchanges 2/3 Chapter 301 He''s Different offered a profound sense of gratification. Following Xavier, Stephanie trailed him to the fire escape. As the door swung open, a brisk gust swept through, prompting involuntary shivers from them both. is on NovelDrama.Org! Xavier paused, pivoting to fix Stephanie with a prating stare. In unfamiliar intensity. at fleeting moment, his gaze bore an I''ll ask you once more, and this is your final opportunity. Are Milly''s disappearance and her injured hand. in any way connected to you?". 116 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Lots of Questions Stephanie could not restrain her protest. "Xavier, you mustn''t believe her. How could I ever contemte such an act? Milly is my sister-how could I bring harm upon her? When I moved the stone, it was to shield us from the venomous umbra viper. It''s.... But before Stephanie could finish, Xavier''s eyes red with anger, disbelief, and a bitter sense of betrayal. In a sudden eruption, he seized Stephanie''s throat, his gaze aze with fury. "Stephanie, are you still deceiving me? I offered you a chance, and yet you persist in falsehood. I nearly.. I nearly lost everything! "I did not seek retribution just yet, yet you approach me with lies." As his grasp tightened, Stephanie struggled for breath. "Xavier, I swear... I speak the truth..." Xavier sneered. "The umbra viper is among the deadliest snakes, but it is not native to this region. How could it survive here? Though it is a beast, it is not foolish enough to ingest nightshade. Stephanie''splexion drained. "But..." Milly had explicitly mentioned it was an ind python! Was she being deceived once more? That b*tch! As Stephanie felt herself slipping into unconsciousness, Xavier abruptly released her. Gasping for air, Stephanie copsed to the ground. Thepassionate Xavier she once knew had transformed into an aloof, indifferent figure.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I will personally investigate this matter. If you are implicated in any shape, way, or form, there will be consequences, I promise you that. Even if you are not linked to this matter, I still wish not to see you again. With an icy re, Xavier departed, leaving Stephanie trembling in fear. It almost felt like Xavier could peer deep into her soul. Stephanie could do nothing but watch him leave. She clenched her hem until her knuckles were white, and her eyes were suffused with panic and despair. What did he mean by he never wishes to see me again? Does he include the home? That would spell disaster. Xavier didn''t seem like he was her ally anymore. If so, her sole pirs of support would be Matthew and... Jeffrey, Despite Jeffrey''s changed demeanour, her past traumas still haunted her. Every time she saw him, she would feel her fear getting triggered. Even now, she hadn''t the courage to get in touch with Jeffrey. Though Matthew still spoiled her, he was outnumbered. Besides, Jordan and Xavier were much more important than him in the family. cing sole reliance on him wasn''t a way out Chapter 302 Lots of Questions A resolute determination surged within Stephanie. 45 Pearls Should the Buts turn their backs on her, she would seek refuge with the Lloyds. They would then. recognize her true value! In the deste stairwell, Stephanie''s countenance hardened... In the hospital chamber, Milly inspected her injured hand in solitude. Before slipping into unconsciousness, the agonizing pain of the heavy stone striking her hand lingered vividly in her memory. In that moment, she had been consumed by the pain and had not meticulously examined the extent of her injury. Had it been reduced to bare bones? The more she contemted it, the more usible it seemed. With an anxious heart, she gingerly unwound the bandage encasing her hand.... To her astonishment, it remained intact, bearing only minor abrasions on its surface. Huh? Had her recollection been erroneous? Could it be that the injury was not as dire as she had initially perceived, her memory clouded by confusion? She distinctly recalled it being severe, yet was it merely a scratch? But the pain from that scratch had nearly driven her into shock, had it not? A perplexed frown adorned her features. Ar that very moment, amotion erupted beyond the confines of her room, as if a heated argument had broken out, disrupting her contemtions. A coarse voice bellowed. "We''ve booked this entire floor! We''re paying double, so everyone here better vacate!" Following that, the hospital director responded in hushed tones, "I''m sorry, sir, but we have numerous patients under our care, many in critical condition. Forcibly relocating them could have grave consequences." "I care not for consequences! If any harm befalls my master, I shall raze this ce to the ground!" "Sir, this is a hospital. Kindly lower your voice. It''s disturbing the patients..." "Get out of my sight! My intentions are none of your concern. You have three minutes to clear this floor!" "You cannot... Listening to the escting turmoil outside, Milly blinked in disbelief. In this era of supposed order and governance, there still existed individuals who wielded such authoritative might through mary means? Could this individual be nouveau riche, with social graces vet to match their wealth? 2/3 Chapter 302 Lots of Questions Just as Milly contemted rising to investigate themotion outside, a caregiver entered from the corridor, deftly securing the door behind them. Sensing Milly''s intention to venture out, the caregiver interjected hastily, "Oh, Ms. Milly, I advise against leaving at present. It''s too perilous out there." Milly was taken aback. "Oh? What''s unfolding outside? I heard what sounded like a heated exchange." The caregiver appeared flustered, hand pressed to their chest as they whispered, "It''s more than just a N rod. quarrel. A gang of ruthless bandits has descended upon us. I witnessed several individuals, bloodied and The cealing firearms! It''s quite terrifying. One would think they''d fear the authorities, these underworld ruffians, even in broad daylight." Milly furrowed her brow. Guns? Underworld ruffians? Such terms weremonce across nations, yet their presence in bustling Halturia, particrly within this crowded hospital, felt incongruous. But the caregiver''s ount bore no semnce of falsehood. A Film Queen of Two Worlds Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Scar With a hint of curiosity, Milly inquired, "I overheard someone outside mentioning the rental of an entire floor of the hospital. These are all VIP suites. Are they truly that affluent?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The nurse immediately hushed her, casting wary nces as if fearful of cavesdroppers. She lowered her voice, saying, "Those individuals seem perilous. We must tread carefully. When I came over earlier, I saw them wheeling a bloodied man into the operating theatre. I suspect their morous outbursts are all for his sake. Milly''s lips tightened, feeling an odd respect for the gang outside. Their loya Yet, their ostentatious disy was unseemly and too brazen. at least, was noteworthy. Somehow, the hospital director must have yielded to their demands or reached apromise, as the previous uproar had subsided. As the noise abated, the nurse departed to procure groceries, leaving Milly solitary in the room. In the ensuing silence, Milly grew restless. Although the nurse had merely mentioned a wounded man, Milly couldn''t dispel the vivid images from her mind. She even imagined the faint scent of blood in the air. However, the hospital''s antiseptic measures were thorough, and her room was far from the operating theatre. Any lingering odour would be improbable. Could it be trick of the mind? Or had she developed some form of trauma? Suddenly, the bracelet on her wrist began to shiver anew, more vigorously than before. It rubbed her skin until it reddened and swelled. Before this, Milly would have attempted to halt its movement, but this time... She gazed intently at the bracelet, a peculiar sense of panic rising within her. She couldn''t fathom the source of her unease, yet she couldn''t quell it. It felt as if an unseen force was inexorably drawing her. Milly rubbed her forehead, stood up, and drew a deep breath. She must have been exhaustedtely, andbined with the prolonged hospital stay led to these errant thoughts. Looking out the window, she saw birds singing and flowers blooming, the world outside seemingly untouched by the turmoil within. It was September, where summer was drawing to a close. Though the day was sunny, it wasn''t sweltering. Soft breeze hushed through thendscape. It was cosy. Time to get some fresh air. Just as Milly reached the door, a/burly, intimidating man blocked her path. "You can''t leave. Get back inside!" narrowed her eyes and gave him a once-over. He certainly looked like trouble, with a faint smell of blood clinging to him. He had to be one of the gang members the nurse had warned her about. Chapter 303 Scar please." The man replied coldly. "My superior''s orders. Only one person per room can go out each day. A middle-aged woman from your room just left, so no one else can go out now." A middle-aged woman? That must be the nurse. But what did he mean by his superior? With a hint of amusement, Milly asked, "Did the government pass aw that says only one person per foom can leave?" The man''s irritation was evident. "No." "No? Then why can''t I go out?" Under normal circumstances, Milly would have avoided conflict, especially with someone as menacing as him. But today, an inexplicable frustration simmered within her. It felt like a buildup of irritation with no outlet to vent. This man had presented himself as the perfect target for her pent-up anger. If she didn''t vent, she felt she might explode. The man before her was not one to be trifled with His brows furrowed at her defiance. "I said no, and that''s final. That''s the rule. Do you have a death wish?" Milly smirked. "Your rules aren''tws. Why should I follow them?" The man was thoroughly enraged now. His already menacing face grew darker and more threatening. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his eyes filled with a murderous gleam. "Do you really think I won''t hit a woman?" Milly flexed her wrists and licked her parched lips, feeling a sudden rush of adrenaline and satisfaction. coursing through her veins. "Bring it on" Atst, she could release the tension that had been suffocating her. This man was the perfect outlet. Seeing her step forward to provoke him, the man''s eyes shed with anger. He raised his fist, ready to strike her down. But before he could throw the punch, the door beside them swung open, revealing an even taller, more muscr figure. The man who entered had a long scar running down his face, and his eyes were icy and fierce, radiating a deadly aura as if he had just stepped off a bloody battlefield. The thug who had been shouting at Milly moments before immediately straightened up looking like a mouse caught in a trap. He hurried over and bowed. "Scarface." Scarface said nothing at first, his cold gaze sweeping from the thug to Milly, narrowing slightly as he took her in. Was it her imagination, or was he assessing her? After a moment, he spoke. "How''s the boss?" The thug quickly reported. "He''s still in the ICU. He hasn''t woken up vet" 2/3 Chapter 303 Seas "I see Scarface nodded, then looked back at Milly. "And what''s going on here?" Following his gaze, the thug nced at Milly. His look was fierce, but his tone had dropped significantly. He exined in a low voice. This woman is being stubborn. She insists on going out. With the Ghost Sect searching for the boss, I was worried about too many people milling around and exposing our location. I thought about clearing this entire floor, but that would be too conspicuous and attract more attention." Scarface merely grunted. Scarface gave a curt nod. "Make it quick." The thug nodded eagerly. "Yes, Scarface." Though they spoke quietly, the room was so silent that Milly, with her sharp hearing, caught every word of their conversation. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Why Is He Here Did they truly mention... the Ghost Sect? That name carried an ominous weight, casting shadows upon her thoughts. Initially dismissed as hyperbole by the caregiverdy, it now loomed ominously real. The man''s movements were swift as lightning. Before Milly could fully grasp the peril, his fist surged towards her with lethal intent. Swiftly, she sidestepped, narrowly evading the blow. The force was palpable; the wind of its passage grazed her cheek with savage urgency. Her reflexes, keenly honed, spared her from a dire fate. Her adversary, taken aback by her agility, narrowed his eyes. "I didn''t anticipate such skill." Milly smirked, her resolve unshaken. "You haven''t seen anything yet." Launching a counterattack, she aimed for his nk. Thoughcking in brute strength, her nimbleness and speed granted her dominance, leaving him scant opportunity to recover. Their struggle remained bnced, a contest of wills and wiles. Yet Milly sensed a shift. The earlier loss of blood had sapped her strength; despite her body''s resilience, the exertion exacted its toll. Energy waned, reflexes dulled. Injured hand and limited mobilitypromised, she found herself at a disadvantage. Her adversary, relentless and tireless, pressed on. No, I can''t keep this up too long. I need to end this quickly, Milly surmised Aware of her dwindling stamina, her adversary taunted, "Thought you were tough? You''re nothing." "Once, I refrained from striking a woman," he dered, his assaults intensifying. "But you''ve brought this upon yourself." Undeterred by fear, Milly embraced the thrill ofbat. "Bring it on." "Damn you!" As his fury surged, so did his strikes, each more forceful than thest. Yet, on the brink of delivering a -decisive blow, the door behind him creaked open with a suddenness that startled him. "Hey!" Someone had barged in, but thebatants were deep in battle to take notice. However, a sharp roar shouted, "Hey, hey, Jett, stop!" That shout distracted Milly''s adversary. This was a chance she wouldn''t let go. With a roundhouse kick, she delivered a sharp blow to his chest, and something cracked. Jett tumbled to the ground, holding his chest tightly as he hacked. "Goddammit, Danny... Are you are you mad? The abrupt disruption came from none other than Danny himself. He Here manner tinged with concern, "Ms. Milly, are you unscathed?" Drawing aposed breath, Milly affirmed, "I''m unharmed." Danny persisted with worry etched upon his countenance, "You''re certain? I heard a sound akin to bone snapping just now. If you''re injured, it would be prudent to seek medical evaluation." Milly gestured towards Jett, sprawled on the floor, "It''s not myself. His ribs may be fractured." Danny and Jett evidently shared a degree of familiarity, though not intimacy. The notion of injuring an acquaintance in their presence seemed discordant, particrly given their underworld associations. How did Dannye to be associated with them? Just as Milly contemted an exnation, she noticed Danny exhaling profoundly, a gesture akin to one who had narrowly averted catastrophe. "Phew, what a relief" Jeut, suffering visibly, regarded Danny with puzzlement.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That confused Milly. They know each other? Wait, are they enemies? Equally bewildered, Milly couldn''t help but inquire, "Mr. Jarvis, yourpanion... seems injured..." Danny responded nonchntly, nodding before shing a conciliatory smile towards her, "Oh, he''ll manage. He''s not on death''s door anytime soon." Milly asked, "Oh?" Jett, amidst difort, red at Danny with intensity, his desire to rebuke apparent. "You treacherous b*stard, how dare you! How dare you forsake loyalty for desire! Mark my words, I shall inform the Master, let the Master..." Danny swiftly silenced him, his hand firmly over Jett''s mouth, whispering with vehemence, ''Shut it! You should be thanking me for saving your hide! If any harm befell her, you''d be facing far worse!" Jett''s expression turned to confusion. Seeing his perplexity, Danny''s frustration was palpable, his teeth clenched in exasperation. "If you don''t get it, keep quiet. Just know I''m doing you a favour!" Once Jett subsided, Danny adopted a genial facade, straightening himself as he addressed Milly with a grim "What a coincidence, you find yourself here for treatment. Small world, isn''t it? This here is my mate, bit slow upstairs due to a donkey''s kick in his youth. Don''t mind him." Jett looked bamboozled. In her encounters with Danny, Milly discerned his meticulous nature andpetence; if he asserted. something, it invariably bore truth. Observing Jett, she couldn''t help but pity him, for a man of such evident talent to reveal himself as simple-minded was indeed regrettable. What a pity it was to witness his carlier outburst, behaving as if he o''m were the sole inhabitant of the world. Even within the criminal fraternity, such reckless conduct in broad daylight was seldom encountered. In retrospect, the pieces of the puzzle aligned neatly. Yet, amidst this rity, a query lingered. 2/3 304 Why Is He Here Mr. Jarvis, weren''t you meant to apany George on his overseas "journey?" Milly''s tone carried an unwitting hint of anticipation. Danny''s affable demeanour momentarily stiffened, his ingratiating smile freezing upon his lips. "Um... Mr. Tate, he.... "Mr. Tate remains engaged with crucial clients abroad. As you know, business ventures demand extensive client engagement. Have no fear, he shall return in due course. Milly furrowed her brow. The duration of his absence seemed unexpectedly protracted. 116 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 George Suffers Severe Injuries Danny spoke with uncertainty, and Milly felt that something was wrong, though she couldn''t figure out what it was. Danny was sweating heavily under her intense stare. Hmm, Ms. Milly and Mr. Tate trulyplement each other well. Their vibes are very alike. Is it contagious? As he kept watching, he worried he might not be able to endure much longer! What if Mr. Tate woke up and found his dear one crying her heart out at his bedside? Hmm, I might as well pack his things and go to the zoo to stand with the elephants! While Danny was thinking about finding a reason to divert Milly so he could slip upstairs to visit Mr. Tate, the quiet Jett next to him suddenly spoke, "Who are you? How dare you address Master directly? Who do you think you are?" Danny was taken aback. The whole room was instantly filled with a tense silence. Feeling the unease, Danny grew scared and quickly gave Jett a warning look, signalling him to stay quiet. With a forced smile, Danny turned to Milly and hastily tried to exin, "Oh, pay him no heed, Ms. Milly. Don''t mind his words. He''s just caught up in his own imaginings. You know how it is after watching a movie, hehe... Words are but fleeting phantoms to him now, not to be taken with any gravity." But Jett remained steadfast in his stance, seeing no fault in his actions. Witnessing Danny persist in shielding the outsider, his frustration burgeoned into simmering anger. Danny. you are the fool here, not mel Jett''s voice rang out, carrying a weight of disappointment and indignation. "I once held you in high regard, but now I see my judgement was mistaken. How could you allow an outsider to address Master so informally? What else do you hide from him? Your duplicity, feigning loyalty in his presence while behaving otherwise behind his back, disqualifies you from being Master''s trusted aide. You... ugh Danny became increasingly anxious as he observed Jett bing more agitated. Worried that he might disclose more than intended, Danny hurriedly moved closer and muffled his mouth, eximing, "Enough! Can''t you see how chaotic things are already? This isn''t helping!" Could he truly be so oblivious? He has already made it ringly clear. Doesn''t Jett realise they cannot harm this girl standing before him? If he chooses not to assist, that''s one matter, but why exacerbate the situation? Jett was truly taken aback. Already infuriated, he saw Danny attempting to cover his mouth. His anger surged like a volcano. With a swift chop of his hand, he knocked away Danny''s hand covering his mouth, pointing fiercely at him and shouting, "Are you truly so ungrateful, despite how well Master treats you? Have youpletely lost your conscience? Now, taking advantage of Master''s severe injury and unconsciousness, you dare harbour such thoughts here! Shame on you, Danny! Just wait. Once Master recovers, I will certainly report this matter to him!" im nth mine that hald maintai es upon an icy cadaver. I endangered myself to rescue you, and you risked yourself tomit suicide?! I can''t endure it anymore! Ms. Milly was already perceptive, and my mere presence had heightened her suspicions. However, until now, it had only been spection. If Jett hadn''t disclosed it, she wouldn''t have considered Mr. Tate. However, now that foolish Jett has practicallyid the whole matter bare for everyone to see. Even Ms. Milly could piece together the truth with just a little thought. As expected, a shadow flickered across Milly''s eyes, her voice now carrying a chilling seriousness. "So, George isn''t overseas for a meeting. He''s actually injured and hospitalised right here in this hospital, isn''t he? Earlier, she had already sensed something amiss. George is typically apanied by Danny on all work-rted matters, so it didn''t make sense for him to be abroad meeting clients while sending Danny to return first. If what this man named Jett said is true, and the "master" he mentioned really is George, then his words about being severely injured and unconscious... Milly was suddenly ovee by a wave of vertigo, coupled with a piercing ringing in her ears. She braced herself against the wall and shook her head forcefully, eventually regaining some rity. "Which level is he on?" Her voice was parched and quivering, barely audible even to herself.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Danny sighed heavily, recognising the futility of concealing the truth any longer. She would inevitably uncover it. "He''s in the ICU on the seventh floor." "But Ms. Milly, you appear unwell. Maybe you should rest before.... His words trailed off as Milly turned and walked away. Leaning against the wall, she moved slowly but with determined strides, her resolve palpable yet indescribable. No wonder she had felt off all day today. No wonder the bracelet was particrly active today. No wonder she had been feeling so unsettled and restless all along. It seemed like all the inexplicable emotions had found a breakthrough at this moment. Danny observed with worry as Milly walked away. Contemting following her, he remembered the others behind him. Quickly, he called for a doctor before rushing after her in a flurry. Milly already knows now, There''s no time to make amends. The only hope for redemption is to ensure nothing happens to her. 13 Otherwise, even if he died a thousand times, it wouldn''t be enough. On the seventh floor. The entire floor was crowded with people, all looking disciplined and wearing camouge uniforms, their faces exuding a menacing aura. When they saw the unfamiliar face of Milly, their first reaction was to draw their guns. However, upon noticing Danny behind her, their actions halted abruptly. Danny, fearing that someone might harm Milly, stayed close to her, practically glued to her side. Despite this, the surrounding men continued to watch her with wary, vignt expressions. Milly seemed oblivious to everything around her, walking forward with a nk expression. Just as she m reached the door, someone came out-it was the same person she had seen earlier. She remembered Jett calling him Scarface. Scarface didn''t look surprised at all when he saw her. "You''re not as foolish as I thought. To remain unscathed under Jett''s om watch, extract information about Master from Danny, and find your way here-impressive. Scarface remarked. Hearing his words, Milly narrowed her eyes. In her memory, she had never met or interacted with this person. Why did he speak to me as if he knew me? Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Who Are You? "Do you know me?" Milly peered at Scarface with interest and asked. Scarface squinted, a sharp look of lethal intent visible. "You''re not worthy of knowing Know her? It extends beyond mere recognition. George closely monitored the actions and whereabouts of this woman, even assigning him to covertly safeguard her for a period. At first, he didn''t pay it much mind, given her favour with George. As long as it didn''t disrupt their ns, they could tolerate her presence. However, surprisingly, a few days ago, George suddenly chose to return to the country during the intense conflict between the Ghost Sect and Shadow Pce. In such a precarious situation, leaving the Shadow Pce unprotected to go home would surely attract the Ghost Sect''s notice, possibly risking his life. As expected, despite their extensive preparations, a vulnerability persisted. They were ambushed by the Ghost Sectst night, causing George to suffer severe injuries and lose consciousness. It was all because of the woman standing in front of him. If not for her, George would still be safely guarded by the Shadow Pce. How did ite to this?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She dared to approach Master. Ha! Such audacity! His hostility was too evident for Milly to overlook, but she decided against probing into the reasons for his resentment towards her. She was eager to meet George. "Is George here?" she asked. Scarface''s eyes radiated a chilling blend of coldness and a faint smile. "Go away! Her earlier assumption was now validated-George was indeed inside. The anxiety and irritation that had been building inside her finally peaked, and she boldly confronted. Scarface, who was obstructing her way, "Step aside!" Even though Scarface loomed over her, her attitude projected more fierceness and authority. Tension filled the air heavily, with neither willing to give ground. In an instant, before anyone could respond, a wave of intense hostility crossed Scarface''s face, his hand already clutching Milly''s neck firmly. "You''re seeking for death!" The earlier altercation with Jett had sapped most of Milly''s energy, and now, overwhelmed with concern for George, she felt herself being strangled before she could respond. His grasp was firm, and despite her efforts to break loose, Milly fought to free herself, her breathing bing strained. Chapter 306 Who Are You? Danny, now fully attentive, intervened promptly, grasping Scarface''s wrist to stop him. "Scarface, let her go. Do youprehend the consequences of your actions?" "I am fully aware. Had it not been for her, would Master be in this condition? Should we, of the Shadow Pce, retreat from the Ghost Sect? It is all due to her, and today, I must impart a lesson!" Scarface retorted with grim determination. Witnessing Milly''s pale countenance, Danny became agitated. "Have you lost your senses? Do you not realize who she is? Do you know how much Mr. Tate values her? Even if she has made mistakes, if at all, Mr. Tate has not passed judgment. Do we have the authority to act?" Why were these typically sharp and perceptive individuals now behaving so rashly, as though they had lost all reason? It was understandable for that foolish Jett, but how could Scarface, usually soposed and decisive, also lose hisposure like this? Emerging from the Shadow Pce himself, he was intimately familiar with these men, having endured countless trials together. Loyalty was their creed, their devotion unwaveringly fixed on George, ready to exact retribution at a moment''s notice. However... The situation extended far beyond mere revenge. It delved into George''s intimate affairs, with Milly poised to be their future madam. Did any of them truly possess the sagacity to act in Mr. Tate''s best interests? Wasn''t this seeking death? At this moment, Scarface''s eyes zed with murderous rage. He was beyond listening to anything Danny said. "Master has been unconscious because of her. For that reason alone, I could kill her a thousand times over! Today, I must kill her, even if Master awakenster and orders my punishment afterwards. I will ept it!" His grip gradually strengthened once more. "You really are...!! This infuriated Danny to the point of speechlessness. Recognizing his loss of control, Danny hurriedly tried to loosen Scarface''s grasp. Yet, Scarface''s expertise in martial arts surpassed Danny, a feeble intellectual, leaving him powerless inparison. In desperation, he shouted at the subordinates nearby, "Why are you standing idle? Hurry, pull him away!" However, the surrounding group, wearing identical impassive faces, remained motionless as if deaf to his plea. It was evident they backed Scarface''s deeds in that instance. "How dare you all!" As Danny neared to explode with anger, a senior doctor in a white coat stepped out of the ward, stating, "Family members need to sign here. The patient has regained consciousness. You may enter to see him now, but not all at once to maintain proper airflow." It wasn''t certain if the doctor was ustomed to chaos, but he stayed calm upon encountered the dramatic scene when he opened the door. Danny ignored the others and promptly raised his hand, dering, "Doctor, I''m a family member, I''ll sign." Scarface, hearing this, abandoned thoughts of revenge. He shoved Milly aside and rushed straight into the. Chapter 306 Who Are You? room. 45 Pearls Despite his urgency, Danny remainedposed. After swiftly signing the document, he assisted Milly to her feet, his gaze filled with concern as he observed her pallidplexion. "Ms. Milly, do you need to go for a check-up?" Milly took a deep breath, steadied herself, and whispered gently, "I''m fine." She pushed the door open and stepped inside. Danny hurriedly followed, anxious that Scarface m might harm Milly in George''s presence, contemting the need to find a ce to bury himself if things took a dire turn. Inside the ward, George appeared pale, adorned with various tubes and instruments, his head swathed in bandages. His eyes were half-closed, suggesting he had recently awakened and appeared exceedingly weak. Unaware of what Scarface had informed him, George simply nodded weakly. His attention then shifted to Milly, who had just stepped into the room. Milly caught his gaze, her eyes filling with tears instantly. She had imagined countless scenarios for their reunion perhaps at an airport, maybe in an office, or even on a strange street-but never here. Her heart felt as though it had been pierced and twisted by a dagger, the pain dulling her senses. "George Is it a long-lost reunion? Rather, it''s more like a regained loss. But, in the next moment, the man''s thin lips parted, asking softly, "Who are you?" 116 x Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Selective Amnesia. Boom! At that moment, Milly felt as if her mind no longer belonged to her. Looking into his eyes, filled with unfamiliarity, she sensed her heart being gripped fiercely, causing unbearable pain and a deep sense of anxiety and unease. She walked slowly to the bedside, locking eyes with George. "Do you not recognize me?" She tried to detect any hint of deceit in his gaze, but found none. His e remained tranquil, an icy calmness settling upon his features like a veil of indifference. There was no flicker of recognition in his eyes, no hint of familiarity as he regarded her, as if she were merely a stranger. It was not a fa?ade. His detachment seemed genuine, his mind unburdened by any memory of her. Danny, taken aback by his words, was visibly incredulous, his eyes widening as he drew closer to the bedside. "Mr. Tate, do you remember me? I''m Danny Jarvis, your assistant, you... Before he couldplete his sentence, he heard a faint yet dismissive voice utter, ''Go away!" "Ah, Danny muttered in response. Milly frowned. It seemed like he did remember Danny Just moments ago, as he listened to Scarface speak, he remainedposed, recalling him distinctly. So, what implications does this hold now? Het He remembered everyone else, but forgot me? Coincidentally, at that moment, the senior doctor who had just stepped out to fetch a signature walked in, holding a medical record. He nced at the instruments in the ward, jotting down notes as ifpiling data. Milly''s breathing hastened, a spark of optimism shining in her eyes. "Doctor, could you please examine him again? He doesn''t seem quite right." Without lifting his gaze, the doctor replied, "As long as he remains awake, there''s no imminent risk. Any additional concerns can be managed with adequate rest and care." Adequate rest and care? Milly queried. "But earlier, he didn''t even recognise me. What''s going on?" The doctor maintained hisposure. "That''s amnesia." Amnesia? Milly clearly didn''t believe it "But he remembers everyone around here. Why would he just forget me?" The doctor concluded hisst note, closing the medical record and putting away his pen. "It seems he hasExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. 1/3 Chapter 307 Selective Amnesia avoid, usually triggered by external stimuli or a head injury. His memory loss is likely due to a previous head injury." George suffers from selective amnesia? This scenario is straight out of those clich¨¦ novels and TV dramas, right? It''s the kind of plot twist readers would bash to bits if it appeared in a novel, yet here it is happening in real life. Milly was half in disbelief, trying to analyse the situation with as much rity and rationality as possible. "But this kind of thing should be incredibly rare, like a one-in-a-million chance. How could it possibly The doctor cut her off, "As you said, it''s a small chance, but not zero. In this world, nothing is ever one hundred per cent certain." Milly shivered involuntarily. Yes, isn''t this the world of novels? The fact that I''m here already raises so many questions. Now that the doctor had spoken, she couldn''t seem to find a reason not to believe it anymore. Reluctantly, she had no choice but to believe. At that moment, all the frustration and panic surged within her. It was a pain so overwhelming she could barely breathe, tears welled up involuntarily in her eyes. The things before her blurred slowly in the midst of her tears. When Stephanie shoved her down the mountain, she held back tears. When Xavier deserted her, she restrained herself. Enduring the trials of mountain survival, she remainedposed. But now, confronted with unfamiliar eyes, she couldn''t suppress her emotions any longer. Being forgotten by someone can really hurt this much. Sensing the tension in the room, Danny promptly turned to George, "Mr. Tate, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. There''s a stack of paperwork at the office awaiting your signature." George didn''t even look at him and just gave a faint "Hmm" in response. Danny nced at Scarface, who stood dumbfounded nearby, and signalled with his eyes. But Scarface seemed to stand there as if he couldn''t understand, his face disying stubborn resolve. "I must stay here to protect Master''s safety!" Having said that, he directed a sharp look towards Milly, filled with profound chilliness. Danny was speechless. This guy poses the greatest threat here right now! But after all, Scarface was his friend who had faced life and death with him. He couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. "Ehm, Scarface, why don''t you take me to thepany? Plenty of people are here to protect Mr. Tate, so your presence isn''t necessary. Besides, I need a driver." Scarface remainedposed, standing still with a serious expression. Danny, growing anxious, tried to pull Scarface away by grabbing his arm. However, this action only seemed to intensify Scarface''s anger. He shoved Danny aside with force, his eyes burning with fury, breathing heavily, clearly disying intense. Chapter 307 Selective Amnesia anger. like "Danny, I''ve treated you a brother. We''ve all sworn loyalty to Master with unwavering hearts. But what about you? Right in front of Master, tell me, what are you really thinking?" Scarface''s abrupt eruption left Danny standing frozen in ce. Confused and unable toprehend the situation, he asked, "What are you saying?" Scarface let out a cold chuckle, licked his lips, and said, "You im we''re like brothers, but the moment this woman appears, you abandon our brotherhood and put her above everything else. Isn''t that ridiculous? All for a woman! "Before, we could let it slide since Master liked her, so we tolerated it. But now, Master has forgotten herpletely. She means nothing now. What exactly are you trying to achieve by defending her here? "Don''t forget, she''s indirectly responsible for Master''s current state-his life hanging in the bnce, seriously injured. If you ask me, she''s not worth a thousand deaths. You''re still defending her here. Do you think you''re worthy of Master''s trust? Do you really care about us, your brothers, as well as the Shadow Pce and Master?" Scarface was genuinely enraged, his voice loud and resonant, nearly shaking the room. After his outburst, a tense silence filled the space. "You..." After being berated with a torrent of usations, Danny took a deep breath and raised his hand "Fine! Since you''re so eager to protect Mr. Tate, then stay here. Don''te crying to meter, begging for mercy on your behalf!" "I''ll go back on my own, take care of yourself." With those words, he gave Scarface a meaningful look, opened the door, and left. Scarface sniffed, restraining his sudden anger, and bent down to report softly to George, who stilly in bed, "Master, every statement made just now holds true, without any lies. Though you once cared for this woman, now that you have forgotten her, she means nothing to you. Trust me, I will deal with her and seek justice for you! She will never dare to act recklessly in front of you ever again!" Chapter 308 Chapter 308 A Private Conversation Georgey in the hospital bed, seeming distressed by a headache caused by the noise. He closed his eyes. weakly and murmured, "Could you step out for a while? I need to have a private talk. Scarface stared angrily at Milly, his fists tightly clenched, emitting a slight sound. "Didn''t you hear Master''s request for you to leave? I''ll handle youter!" Milly''s gaze shifted nervously, yet she remained steadfast. Uncertain whether George meant her or Scarface by "you", she was determined not to leave. She had questions for George and feared that leaving might mean never seeing him again. Seeing her still unmoving, Scarface''s sinister gaze narrowed. Just as he was about to call in the others to drag Milly out, George suddenly spoke again, this time with clear impatience, "Scarface, get out!" Scarface was momentarily taken aback. "What? Master.... Wait, shouldn''t the woman be the one departing? "Get out, now! Scarface suppressed the words he was ready to utter. Despite notprehending why George ordered him to depart and leave the woman behind, he obeyed hismand. As he walked past Milly, he couldn''t help but caution her, "I''ll be waiting outside. If you try anything against Master, I''ll personally kill you!" His feelings toward Milly were now a mix of hostility and distrust. Despite George''s previous fondness for her, she didn''t even respond. Now that George was in trouble, she appeared here, pretending to care. Without her, how could Master have been targeted by the Ghost Sect! Keeping her here is nothing but trouble! He vowed to wait until George finished talking to her, then find an opportunity to eliminate her once and for all, to prevent any future troubles. After delivering the threat, he walked away without looking back. With a sudden click, the door shut, leaving only George and Milly in the ward. Neither uttered a word, and an unsettling silence settled over the room once more. Eventually, George looked at the solitary girl standing nearby and sighed softly, seeming resigned. "Come here." Moving like a robot, Milly finally obeyed themand and slowly walked toward him. Her eyes were slightly teary, and her expression vacant, as if she had suffered a great injustice. George studied her intently, his gaze unreadable, his emotions inscrutable. "You haven''t told me who you are." Milly attempted to discern any hint of deception on his face or in his eyes but found none. 1/3 Chapter 308 A Private Conversation He truly appeared to have forgotten me. "I am Milly But." Milly herself didn''t realise that her voice trembled slightly. George nodded calmly, "Your name is delightful. Therefore, what is the rtionship between you and me?" Certainly, what rtionship.... Milly''s words hesitated briefly. Upon reflection, they weren''t friends, romantic partners, business partners, coworkers, peers, siblings, rtives, allies.. It appeared that no rtionship in existence could encapste the connection between them. Feeling her uncertainty, George decided not to insist on an answer to that question any further. "If you''d rather not answer, that''s okay. I don''t need to know." Milly quivered, sensing a prickling sensation in her heart. "No, our rtionship.. We''re friends." She settled on the most appropriate description. George stayed quiet, reclining on the bed, his gaze fixed on her with a deep and enigmatic emotion. After a pause, he murmured gently, "Hmm." His bleak stare was too apparent, causing Milly to briefly believe he had recalled something. Eagerly, she moved closer to the bedside, looking at him hopefully. "Have you recalled something?" George''s gaze remained distant, his voice indifferent and without pause. "No, I''m just curious. Scarface imed I was ambushed and badly hurt because of you, yet you say we''re simply friends. I don''t believe I''m the type to risk everything for just a friend. "So, it seems one of you must be deceiving me, George spoke in aposed manner, assessing the situation before him with objectivity and reason. "So, who among you is deceiving me?" He wasn''t the type to fuss over details, but he appeared quite determined to get an answer to this question. His eyes were fixed on Milly without wavering, anticipating her reply.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In contrast, Milly was direct. She pressed her lips together, perched on the edge of the bed, and met his. gaze squarely. Just as George thought she might evade the question, he suddenly saw her move: rolling up her sleeve to uncover the bracelet nestled within.. "Perhaps you don''t recall me, but does this bracelet jog your memory?" she inquired. George furrowed his brow. "My grandma''s bracelet? How did it end up on your wrist?" Milly took a deep breath, opting not to address his question directly. Instead, she went on, "In truth, I''m uncertain how to define our rtionship. Even I struggle to find a clear answer. If ''friend'' feels insincere to mae ''fianc¨¦e'' is even more difficult for you to reconcile." 09:26 Mon, 15 Jul Chapter 308 A Private Conversation Seated beside the hospital bed, she tilted her head slightly, softly touching the bracelet adorning her ve wrist, Sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a gentle glow on her face, lending her a serene and tranquil demeanour. She positioned herself directly across from him, close enough to touch, yet there was a palpable distance that made her seem far away. With every breath he drew, it felt as though the person before him might vanish into thin air. After a pause, she spoke softly, "This bracelet somehow found its way to me unexpectedly. It''s peculiar- I''ve tried everything to remove it, but it won''t budge. I''ve thought of numerous methods, but none have worked. Back then, I despised this bracelet much like I despised you-overbearing and persistent, hovering like a spectre. We''re strangers, yet you insist on imposing yourself on me. ence and yours. "But gradually. I''ve grown ustomed to both the bracelet''s presence "You''ve always been there when I needed you most, rescuing me from danger. You''ve silently fulfilled my every wish, whether defending me against the Spencers at school, capturing Apollo''s heartter on, or saving me during filming. When I tally it all up, it feels like the most fitting description of our rtionship is that of debtor and creditor. You may not realize it, but I owe you 135 million. So, in a way, your amnesia might not be so bad after all-I guess I won''t have to repay you after all." Like RICH WOMEN? These women desperately want a mature men! JOIN NOW *Waming these rich women will persue you. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Mr Tate, I''m Going to Pursue You At that instant, Milly broke into a sudden smile, yet her eyes grew increasingly reddened, brimming with SOLTOW George stayed mute, lying calmly on the bed, watching her intently, as though anticipating her next words. She paused to inhale deeply before continuing. "I''m feeling somewhat perplexed about your feelings towards me. You once expressed liking me, thenter imed you didn''t. "Remember when you leftst time? I mentioned that, we should talk about the bracelet and where we stand when we next meet. But now, with your memory loss, you don''t recall any of it. I''m considering whether it''s right to give you back your freedom at this point, since forgetting seems to be your answer already. It feels wrong to exploit your vulnerability. "So, George, what are your thoughts?" Milly tilted her head and smiled at George, who sat at the edge of the bed, waiting for his reply. George also looked at her, his eyes remaining icy and indifferent, like ice, cold and merciless, causing a chill and fear. Granting freedom... Those words expressed her intentions clearly. Once intertwined in the crowd, now parted, returning to the wide world, no longer consumed with thoughts of each other day and night. I made a vow for you and now I grant you freedom-to roam with the wind, the waves, and the sky, but not with me. George stared at her, trying to prate her soul. His eyes were now deeper and more enigmatic than ever, emanating an iprehensible darkness that caused a chill down her spine. Just as he prepared to speak, he noticed Milly standing before he rose and looking down at him in the hospital bed. "Since Mr. Tate seems reluctant to respond, may I speak on your behalf?" Mr. Tate... George''s lips tightened slightly. She called me Mr. Tate? It was indeed a distant address, and it made him feel ufortable. O I haven''t responded to what you just said yet. You don''t need to rush to distance yourself from me. Calling me Mr. Tate is a bit premature. You can... Before he could finish his bittersweet words, his lips suddenly grew warm, carrying a faint fragrance that pierced his heart, causing it to tremble uncontrobly. George, usuallyposed even under the threat of a gun to his head, now widened his eyes, his face filled with disbelief. He struggled to find his next words, simply lying on the bed, staring at her. Milly was amused by his response, her eyes gleaming as she gazed at him, her manner exuding charm and yfulness. "Mr. Tate, I''m going to pursue you now." Just moments ago, she criticised others for being domineering and assertive, but now she herself appeared as arrogant as a peacock. 1/3 You 623 amusement, his eyes now filled with humour rather than the earlier indifference. "Kiss and run? Are you a rogue girl?" Milly blushed at hisment, replying boldly, "Didn''t I say I was pursuing you? That was just a notice, not a question, so I don''t need your response." George arched an eyebrow, bemused by her logic. "Can you exin why then?" Milly reflected briefly before responding candidly, "In The Little Prince, it is written that the Little Prince cannot endure solitude and longs for the rose on Earth. He''d rather face physical destruction than leave his rose alone. He frets over the well-being of the rose in his absence. He requires a sheep, but it must be equipped with a muzzle. Only then can the rose be secure." "So what does that mean?" George asked. "So... I believe you are my rose." Actually, she had been thinking for a long time about her feelings for George. Was he just a friend, or something more? But after pondering, she realised they could never be just ordinary friends. After all, thoughts can mislead, expressions can misguide, and words can deceive, but the body''s physical responses do not lie. When she found out that George was gravely injured and unconscious, it felt as if her entire world had shattered in that instant-a sensation she had never experienced before. Milly was never one to be melodramatic or hesitant. Once she recognised her emotions, she was ready to act. Life is too brief to waste time on indecision. George seemed to lighten up upon hearing her words, a spark of happiness gleaming in his eyes, and a slow smile forming on his lips. "You... cough, cough, cough." He tried to speak to her, but forgetting his severe injury, he doubled over in pain, holding his chest and coughing until hisplexion became ashen. Milly was concerned and softly tapped his back, asking, "Are you alright? Do you require water? I''ll fetch some for youCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At that moment, the door forcefully swung open, and Scarface''s authoritative voice echoed, "What''s going on? Leave immediately! I suspected your malicious intent all along, daring to scheme right in front of me. You''re really seeking for death! Behind Scarface stood Danny, wh hadn''t managed to make his exit Scarface drew Milly away, inadvertently grazing her previously injured hand, causing her to flinch in pain but stay quiet. After a brief pause to ensure George was alright, she remarked, "I''ll go now. I''ll returnter to see how you''re doing." Before George could reply, she had already dashed away. Danny, ever observant, turned to George and inquired, "Mr. Tate, would you like me to apany Ms. 2/3 Mon, Chapter 309 Mr Tate, I''m Going to Pursue You Milly?" After collecting himself, George motioned towards the now vacant doorway through which she had. departed, waving dismissively and remarking. "It''s unnecessary." The 27 Despite her apparent courage, she was rather shy. Perhaps she preferred to be alone at that particr moment. Encouraging her to open up had been a challenge, and it wouldn''t do to let her retreat back inside. Danny nodded in affirmation, "Got it, Mr. Tate." George pressed a button on the bedside panel, and the smart automated bed gradually shifted to the proper position. Casting a quick nce at Scarface next to him, his tone asmanding as always, he asked, "What''s the situation outside right now?" Upon hearing the inquiry, Scarface promptly briefed on the present circumstances without dy, "The Ghost Sect holds a vendetta against us, but theinprimary forces remain in Maldonia. Currently, only two minor sects are active in Halturia. Despite their small numbers, they are cunning. Furthermore, our entry into the hospital earlier was not discreet, so they probably have already been informed. "A few of our men noticed suspicious individuals lurking outside upon their return. As soon as we took action, these figures became vignt and quickly fled. They are probably affiliated with the Ghost Sect." Read Like RICH WOMEN? These women desperately want a mature men! JOIN NOW "Waming these rich women will persue you. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 tterer Scarface appeared visibly furious, his brow creased as he asked pointedly, "Master, shall we initiate action first and catch them by surprise? The Ghost Sect might be cunning, but without a leader, they are exposed. They resemble a fly without a head, no match for us in a direct sh.¡± Now, they all knew about the situation at Ghost Sect. Despite being established earlier than their own organization, with a more robust systern andrger numbers, they were currently leaderless. It was said that after their previous master''s death, no new leader had taken over. The Ghost Sect was now split into two factions: the radicals who wanted to establish their own rule and the traditionalists who wanted to find a new leader ording to their usual customs. Years of infighting had ensued, which, in a way, was beneficial for their Shadow Pce. From one perspective, it had indeed. weakened the Ghost Sect''sbat strength. Now, the Ghost Sect''s people had tracked them to Halturia and their purpose was quite clear. It was evident they had somewhat caught wind of the Shadow Pce''s movements. So, instead of waiting passively, it was better to take the initiative and strike first. George''s expression darkened upon hearing this, and he shook his head, refusing. "For now, we don''t need to provoke them. They still don''t know the connection between the Tates and Shadow Pce. The Tates is our shield in Halturia, and there''s no need to expose that prematurely. Besides, I don''t want the Tates getting involved. "Until I ampletely healed, no one will act without my permission to prevent falling into their snare. They are more clever than we acknowledge" Scarface nodded "Understood" When it came to George''s orders, Scarface was always obedient. Since he was told not to act without permission, he certainly wouldn''t. George was confident in this George then directed, "Choose a few sharp and talented people to follow Milly. Don''t let the Ghost Sect''s people get an opportunity to harm her, but make sure not to expose our presence" While it''s true that the hospital is staffed by members of the Shadow Pce, the Ghost Sect wouldn''t likely gather information from inside. In theory, as long as Milly doesn''t go outside and shout about the Shadow Pce, the Ghost Sect won''t link her with the Shadow Pce. Even though he knew she was safe, he still couldn''t feel at ease. Scarface had been fine until he heard Milly''s name, at which point he immediately frowned with disdain. He couldn''t stand her at all. "Master, didn''t you lose your memory? Don''t you not remember her anymore? Why bother about her life and death?" O Danny silently moved a step aside and thought to himself. Oh my goodness, Scarface''s antics better not drag me into trouble! The air in the ward instantly chilled by a degree, but Scarface remained oblivious, continuing to admonish with a cold re. "Master, you''ve lost your memory. You don''t know that if it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t be lying here. She''s the indirect cause of your unconsciousness! But rest assured. I won''t let you suffer for this. Even if she''s from the Buts, I''m not afraid. I''ll definitely find a way to avenge you! 1/3 Chapter 310 tterer With each word he uttered, the temperature in the ward seemed to drop. At the end of his statement, George chuckled softly, "Well, then tell me. How exactly do you n to avenge me?" Scarface blurted out without hesitation, "Of course, I''ll kill her! But rest assured, I won''t act in Halturia, and I''ll make sure the Buts won''t know. I can definitely do it without anyone noticing." George''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, but he kept his expression calm. He said nothing, instead ncing at Danny nearby and asking, "And you? Do you agree with this n?" Danny, who had already resigned himself to silence, was suddenly caught off guard by the question, causing his heart to skip a beat and a shiver to run through his body. Summoning his survival instinct, he swallowed hard and said, "Mr. Tate, I don''t think so. I believe you and Ms. Milly are meant to be together, naturally suited for each other. Even though you''re sick now and have selective amnesia forgetting Ms. Milly, your bond remains. Isn''t it a twist of fate that both of you ended up in the same hospital? Isn''t this perhaps a sign of destiny?" "Furthermore, I am convinced that Ms. Milly holds a profound affection for you. Why else would she take such significant measures to guarantee your safety, enduring criticism and risking her safety bying see you upstairs? You cannot imagine how concerned she was when she found out about your unconsciousness and serious injuries. Hence, to sum up, you and Ms. Milly are perfectly suited for each other, meant to spend lives together." He blurted out a long string of words without stumbling, and even Danny himself felt like his speed could qualify him to lead a diplomatic international meetings. response Certainly, upon hearing his response, most of the sadness disappeared from George''s expression. Upon hearing this, Scarface emitted a contemptuous snort, muttering, "Huh, such tterer!" Ignoring Scarface''sment, Danny privately spected that Scarface would soon regret his words. been George casually tapped the bed with his fingers, a habit of his, asking. "Scarface, how long have you by my side?" Scarface replied honestly. "Five years, Master." Back then, he was twenty, nameless and without identity. He could only fight desperately in underground. boxing matches to earn a few hard-earned pieces of bread and mouldy cheese. He had believed life would stretch on in that relentless pattern until an eighteen-year-old boy unexpectedly rescued him from the underground boxing circuit. From then on, he found true freedom and discovered the world''s richness, culture, andws Honestly speaking, George gave him a second lease on life, which is why he remained loyal and devoted to him. George nodded slightly, his voice distant, "It''s been some time. Have you ever thought about settling down and starting a family?" Scarface stood motionless, struggling to understand. Settle down? Family? What was Master hinting at with these words? 2/3 09:26 Mon, 15 Jul Chapter 310 tterer Typically calm and resolute, even in perilous situations, he now looked pale and his voice quivered. "Master, I have no desire to marry or have En to children. I was born in the Shadow Pce and will likely die there, a shadow within its walls. I have no wish to leave." Even though he now had a legitimate identity and the chance to live am conventional life he had never considered leaving the Shadow Pce. He had decided to spend his entire life within the Shadow Pce. Forcing him to leave would be like taking away his life itself. However, George showed no signs of softening towards him. "Scarface, asThis is from N?velDrama.Org. m I''ve said before, if you want to follow is before if me for life, you must obey me unconditionally. Have you truly done so?" 116 Like RICH X WOMEN? These women desperately want a mature men! JOIN NOW *Waming these rich women will persue you. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Scarface''s Punishment A Scarface had been sold into the ck market since childhood. He had never gone to school and probably didn''t even know what books looked like. All he knew was to give in to his blood lust, fighting and killing. Danny could understand George''s words easily, but Scarface, being simple-minded, didn''t understand a single thing. He was convinced that George didn''t want him anymore and was finding excuses to dismiss him. Thud! The six-foot-three, well-built young man knelt before the hospital bed, frantically begging and crying. His wails were heart-wrenching. "Master, I know I''m stupid. Please tell me what I did wrong. You can chop my arm off if you''re still angry, but please don''t send me away. I don''t want to leave you or the Shadow Pce. Without you, I have no home. I beg you, Master. Please... George had a headache listening to Scarface''s crying. When Milly cried, he wanted to give her everything to make her happy, but when Scarface cried, George felt like killing him. "You... Forget it. Danny, take him away and make sure that he gets his punishment," George said. Scarface understood George wasn''t sending him away, so he wiped away his tears and excitedly stood up. "Yes, Master. I''ll double the punishment to make you feel better!" He didn''t know what he had done wrong, but he could do anything to make George happy as long as he wasn''t sent away. Danny noticed that George was starting to get impatient. Seeing that Scarface still didn''t understand his mistake and was about to randomly swear, Danny quickly dragged him out. "Enough, shut up and get out." Once outside, with the door closed Scarface left in a hurry. Danny stopped him. "Where are you rushing off to?" Scarface shot him a cold nce with disdain. "To undergo my punishment, of course." Danny pretended not to see Scarface''s dissatisfaction and calmly asked, "Do you know why Mr. Tate is punishing you?" Scarface''s expression remained cold. "I don''t know, and I don''t need to know. I''ll ask him myselfter. I don''t need you here, traitor!" Danny was baffled How am I a traitor now? "Who did I betray?" 000 Chapter 311 Scarface''s Punishment Danny by the cor and lifted him. At six-foot-three, Scarface made Danny, who was six feet tall, seem small. "I don''t know what''s going on between you and that But girl, or what benefits she promised you to make you speak for her. Master has forgotten her, but you still speak up for her. "I didn''t inform Master today because of our brotherhood. You better watch yourself. If I catch you again, I''ll make sure neither of you gets away unscathed! I''m not afraid of killing someone!" Scarface was truly angry, there was a murderous glint in his eyes. Danny was confused by Scarface''s threat. He rolled his eyes and pried Scarface''s hand off his cor. "Let go! "I was just wondering why Mr. Tate asked me to watch over you this time. Usually, you would willingly undergo the punishment. Now I get it. Watching you is just an excuse; waking you up is the real reason!" Scarface squinted. "What do you mean?" Danny took a deep breath. "Do you really think Mr. Tate has amnesia?" Scarface looked at him coldly. "Of course, the doctor said so. Could it be fake?" Danny rubbed his forehead in irritation. "I should have asked that ... Are you stupid? The doctor must have said that under Mr. Tate''s order, or perhaps it was just a guess. After all, amnesia can''t be conclusively diagnosed with instruments andcks any scientific basis. As for Mr. Tate, he ims to have lost his memory, but does that mean he actually has?" Scarface was confused now. "What else could it be?" "Alright, let me ask you this! How can you tell if someone really has amnesia? It''s not by listening to what they say but by looking at their eyes. Eyes never lie! Did you see the way Mr. Tate looked at Ms. Milly? His gaze was filled with affection. Who would look at a stranger like that?" Scarface was taken aback. As a brute, he used to solve problems with his fists and wasn''t attentive at all. "But what if you''re wrong?" Danny took another deep breath. "Even if I did make a mistake, think about this, have ever seen Mr. Tate allowing a woman he didn''t know standing within three feet of him? Would he talk to a stranger, alone, in a closed space?" The Scarface was at a loss for words. No, Master hadn''t. He knew George the best. Any female within three feet would make him frown and disinfect his space at the least. Now that he thought about it, he realised that George didn''t resist when Milly patted his back after he 2/3 Chapter 311 Scarface''s Punishment coughed. Scarface was mostly convinced but t still a little doubtful. "But still, why would Master pretend to have and amnesia? He wouldn''t get anything from it, right? It''s not like it''s fun." The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Seeing Scarface''s confusion, Danny sighed and gently patted his tryCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. shoulder, "Sometimes you should''t dating. At least you won''t seem so ... dense! Why would a couple do this? It''s for fun, of course!" Scarface was speechless. He had thought Georgre''s amnesia would help keep him away from Milly. But now, understanding his true feelings for Milly, he realised how protective he was of her. Scarface felt a chill down his spine. He finally understood why George wanted to punish him. 11 Like RICH WOMEN? These women desperately want a mature men! JOIN NOW *Waming these rich women will persue you. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Apple Bunnies PS Pharks When Jordan and Anthony visited Milly in the hospital, they found her frowning intently as she tried to peel an apple. The nurse stood nervously beside her, worried she might cut herself. "Ms. But, let me do that for you." Milly made another attempt. "No, I can do it myself." However, she had overestimated herself. Her hand hadn''t fully healed, and every action was painful. Since she didn''t know how to peel apples, she made a mess. Milly took a bite at the disfigured apple in her hand. "Sigh!" Peeling apples was harder than solving advanced calculus. Jordan and Anthony entered her ward and noticed her looking frustrated. "Milly, what''s wrong? Is your hand hurting again? Why do you look so upset?" Anthony asked worriedly as he approached her. Milly took a bite of the apple, shaking her head. "My hand doesn''t hurt. It''s just that peeling apples is so hard." Anthony raised an eyebrow. "What''s so hard about it? I can peel one for you anytime." Milly still wasn''t interested. "But I want it in the shape of a little bunny. Can you do that, Anthony?" "Uhh..." Anthony had only intended to simply peel the apple, carving it into a bunny was beyond his skills. At this moment, Jordan took off his suit jacket and handed it to the nurse. He looked at the mess that Milly had created and then at her frustrated expression. He reached out to ruffle her hair and asked, "What kind of shape do you want?" Milly''s dull eyes lit up instantly. She showed him a picture on her phone. "Jordan, I want it like this. A bunny shape." The picture on the phone was probably downloaded from the inte, with a bit of a filter, but it was indeed cute. Jordan washed his hands, rolled up his sleeves, picked up an apple, and started carving. In no time, he had made a decent bunny shape. Though his skills were a bit rusty, it still looked quite good. Milly eagerly reached out with both hands while looking at Jordan with admiration. "Wow, Jordan, you''re amazing! You saw it once and carved it perfectly. Cool!" Jordan looked calm on the outside but the joy in his eyes was evident. "I''m d that you like it." 1/3 Chapter 312 Apple Bunnies He then picked up another apple and asked, "Do you want me to carve another one?" Milly tilted her head and requested, "Why don''t you teach me, Jordan? I want to carve one myself." Jordan, who always fulfilled Milly''s requests, agreed without hesitation. But he was worried about her injured hand and repeatedly warned her to carve just one, fearing more would cause her pain. Milly nodded with a smile. Milly was smart and quickly got the hang of it. Anthony, uninterested in their activities, sat on the couch watching them while eating the oxidized apple pieces Milly had previously butchered. The more he watched, the more pointless it seemed. No matter how it looked, it would all be chewed up in the end. "Milly, why are you learning this? It looks dangerous. If you like it, you could just hire a chef to do it for you. Our family chef can carve a lively crane out of a melon." Milly focused on her apple, replying, "It''s different. No matter how well someone else carves, it can''tpare to doing it myself. It''s the thought that counts." Anthony was stunned and he stopped eating the apples. "The thought that counts? Milly, are you giving this to someone?" He asked curiously. Milly didn''t look up. "Yes, I think peeling the apples for them is not thoughtful enough, so I''m trying to carve a bunny. It''s really cute. I''ve been practising, but luckily Jordan helped." Anthony, realising she was indeed making it for someone, feltpetitive and eagerly asked, "Milly, is it for me? To celebrate us getting into the same department?" Milly shook her head. "No." Anthony looked disappointed but he kept on asking. He needed to know who it was. "Is it for Matthew? His birthday is at the end of the month, right?" Milly was surprised. "Matthew''s birthday ising up? I haven''t prepared a gift yet." Well, it''s not Matthew then. "Is it for Apollo?" Milly shook her head again. Anthony listed everyone he could think of, even asking about the family''s servants and bodyguards, but Milly kept shaking her head. Anthony was getting frustrated as his ''m pride was on the line. "Who is it, Milly? Is it a man or woman? Do we know them? Are they from the But family? A friend, ssmate. or teacher? Who is worthy enough 2/3 Chapter 312 Apple BunniesThis is from N?velDrama.Org. for you to do this?" Milly, now finishing her apple carving, was irritated by Anthony''s chatter. She snapped, "It''s a secret!" Anthony was devastated. Milly is dating someone! Although Anthony was annoying, he did give Milly an idea. If I wanted to pursue George, just carving an apple might be too subtle. Maybe I needed to do something more. Hmm... What should I do? There wasn''t a manual on how to pursue someone. In Milly''s previous life, despite being stunning, her manager kept a strict watch over her, leaving no room for anyone to pursue her. So, she had no experience of love at all. Although Jordan and Anthony don''t seem like love experts, I guess asking them for for advice doesn''t seem like a bad idea. After all, they understand men better than me, right? Read "Ahem, Jordan, Anthony, do you ... know how to pursue someone?" The atmosphere became tense. Anthony''s eyes widened in disbelief, and Jordan stopped carving the apple. 116 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Jordan Is Terrifying "Pursue someone? Anthony was so shocked that he could barely speak his eyes popp Who do you want to pursue? What''s their name? How old are they? Are they a man of a woman? Till er short? Fat or thin? Are they from our school- His barrage of questions was cut off as Milly stufflesh an apple into his mouth. Finally, it was quiet. "Hush. Anthony. Im not deaf Milly carefully continued just suddenly realised that I quite like him. ving the apple in her hand and exined. T "I was nning to wait a while and tell you after I seeded, but since this is my first time pursuing someone and I have no experience. I thought I''d ask for your advice to avoid running around like a headless chicken. "As for his name... I''ll keep it a secret for now. I''ll introduce him to you once I''ve seeded, okay?" Right now, it wasn''t convenient to reveal that the person was George. Firstly, Jordan and George didn''t get along well. If Jordan found out it was him, the n would be dead before it even started. For another, George seemed to be in some trouble. Though he hadn''t said much, just hearing something like the "Ghost Sect or Shadow Pce'' suggested he was entangled with some trouble. So, Milly needed to be discreet for now, at least to protect George''s safety. Anthony wasn''t buying any of it. He was getting angry at Milly''s future boyfriend. He pulled the apple from his mouth and tried to reason with her. "Milly, you''re still young. Look around. Who starts dating at your age? It''s shameful for you to start dating so young!" Milly blinked. "But Anthony, I''m already in college, and I''m an adult." Anthony was mad as he said through gritted teeth, "If I said you''re still young, then it is what it is Our country isn''t prosperous enough yet, so as a part of the new generation, we should think about building our country first! You have better things to do than be in love! Anthony sounded impassioned, but something felt off. Milly raised an eyebrow at Anthony.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Anthony, tell me honestly. Are you saying all this because you don''t want me to date?" Anthony nodded honestly. "I don''t. "Why not?" "Why? Because those guys aren''t good enough for you!" Anthony was exasperated. He sat down on Milly''s bed and started listing the ws of men. Chapter 375 Jordan is Terrifying poor character, those with good characterck empathy, and those with empathy are balding! And these are just the obvious ones. There are hidden traits too. "For example, mama''s boys, gold diggers, and men who live off a woman. You never know what you''re going to get. Just recently, there was a news story about a woman whomitted suicide because she couldn''t get along with her mother-inw! Isn''t that terrifying? Listen to me, okay? Don''t get into a rtionship." Milly pondered about Anthony''s words while internally assessing George''s qualities. He had good looks, a great physique, wealthy, a good character, empathetic, and as for balding... George still had a full head of hair. Old Mr. Tate wasn''t bald despite his age, suggesting good genes. The chances of George going bald seemed low. So, George''s qualities were indeed quite good. Yes! I definitely have to pursue him! She looked at Anthony and tilted her head. "I can''t stay single forever, right? Is there a chance that you guys want me to go through a marriage alliance for connections? Anthony rolled his eyes. "Of course not. Those are for small businesses trying to expand and strengthen themselves. Our family doesn''t need that." "Since there isn''t a need for that, then I think I should experience a passionate romance in my youth so I won''t regret itter." "Does love have to be passionate? If you''re looking for excitement, you can travel the world for adventures. We know some famous explorers. You can travel with them. It''s safe and thrilling!" "No way, those adventures can wait until I''m old. Right now, I just want to fall in love." "You!" Anthony had said so much, but seeing Milly being stubborn made him so angry that he could hardly breathe. The Buts were pragmatic and clear-headed. He wondered how Milly turned out to be a hopeless romantic. Realising that his words couldn''t change Milly''s thoughts, Anthony by helplessly turned to Jordan, who had been silent the whole time. "Jordan, you have to talk some sense into Milly!" A cold glint shed across Jordan''s usually expressionless face, but it quickly disappeared. However, Milly sensed something was off with Jordan''s demeanour and her heart sank. Oh no, Jordan seemed unhappy too... Is Jordan going to ban me from dating too? Milly wasn''t bothered if Anthony was the one stopping her, but Jordan''s stance could pose a challenge. She hadn''t expected to hear this. "Go ahead if you want to date. Just make sure to protect yourself. Remember, you''re one of the Buts. You have nothing to fear with our backing." Read 2/3 Chapter 313 Jordan Is Terrifying Milly''s eyes lit up instantly and embraced Jordan excitedly. "Thank you, Jordan. You''re the best!" Jordan quickly put away the knife in his hand to avoid hurting her. Seeing Milly being so affectionate, Jordan''s eyes softened involuntarily. But when he looked up, there was a chill in his eyes again. Anthony, who had been about to protest Jordan''s decision, shrank back when he met Jordan''s gaze. A chill ran down his spine and he had goosebumps. Jordan... is terrifying! Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Would It Be a Ring? Jordan''s mood darkened when he and Anthony left Milly''s ward. Anthony couldn''t help but take a step back. He was terrified by Jordan''s aura.. Jordan eyed the nurse standing nearby and asked coldly, "Has Milly been seeing anyone here in the past few days? Or has she gotten particrly close to someone?" The nurse thought for a moment before shaking her head. "No, Mr. But. Ms. But has been recovering in her room the whole time, with only doctors and nursesing in to check on her. No strangers have visited her." No strangers have visited.... Jordan frowned, looking exceptionally serious. Milly''s tone when she said she wanted to pursue someone was not impulsive but seemed like a well-thought-out decision. She was always clear-headed and knew what she wanted, so the person she wanted to pursue was likely someone she already knew. Moreover, her demeanour today was drastically different from yesterday''s, indicating she made this decision after seeing that person. But, the nurse said no strangers had visited. Jordan knew the nurse wouldn''t lie since there wasn''t any benefit to doing that, and she wouldn''t dare offend the Buts. The only possibility was that the person was also in the hospital and had met her without anyone noticing. This was a hospital for the upper ss. The Buts had made significant investments, so they were familiar with the doctors and nurses here, and Jordan was sure none of them knew Milly. So, the only possibility left was that the person Milly wanted to pursue was a patient in this hospital! However, patient information was private and confidential. Even with his investments, the hospital wouldn''t disclose such information due to their ethics. The patients here were all wealthy people with security measures in ce. It would be difficult for Jordan to investigate them. Anthony quickly understood Jordan''s thoughts. Despite usually appearing carefree and simple-minded around Milly, Anthony was raised by the Buts and he had a ruthless nature. He wouldn''t show this side of him unless necessary. However, he was enraged now. "Jord¨¢n, why don''t you let me investigate this?" Jordan frowned. "You?" Anthony nodded and exined, I''m the most suitable one to do this right now. "If we send a private investigator, even though they are professionals, they''re unfamiliar with Milly''s social circle, making the investigation difficult. Milly is smart. It wouldn''t look good if she found out about it. "Milly may not have noticed it if we asked a nurse for help, but a nurse can''t move around freely in the hospital too. So, I''m the best option." 1/3 Chapter 314 Would It Be a Ring" Anthony''s analysis was spot on. Jordan pondered momentarily and agreed that Anthony was the best choice. Even if he was discovered, he could say he was just visiting someone. "Alright, but be careful not to let Milly know," Jordan said. Anthony nodded. "Don''t worry, Jordan. I know what to do. But..." He hesitated and frowned. "What should I do once I find out who it is? Should I beat him up and ruin his face so Milly won''t be attracted to him anymore?" Jordan rolled his eyes. Just a moment ago, Anthony had been analysing the situation like a smart guy, and now he was acting foolish. Ruining the man''s face would only make him y the victim in front of Milly, causing more trouble. "No, there''s no need to go that far. He went through all this trouble to get close to Milly because he found out about her identity. No one can resist money. We''ll give him enough money to leave Milly and nevere back again." Anthony thought momentarily and asked, "What if he isn''t interested in money?" Jordan replied, "Then I guess we''re not offering enough money." Anthony was at a loss for words. Jordan''s expression was as cold as ice. Though he had agreed to let Milly pursue someone, it was only to keep her calm for now, as she was still recovering. He didn''t want her to be unhappy. Agreeing to her didn''t mean he wasn''t against it. Putting aside the man''s motives for approaching Milly, just the fact that he wanted her to make the first move indicated he wasn''t a nice man. ying hard to get showed he wouldn''t take responsibility in the future. Rather than letting Milly sufferter, it was better to end things now! When Milly arrived on the seventh floor with the apple she had carved into a rabbit shape, the once- crowded hallway was now empty and quiet. She knocked gently on the door and asked softly, "Is anyone there? Can Ie in?" George''s stern expression softened/immediately when he heard Milly''s voice. Danny, who was quick-witted, put away the documents. "Mr. Tate, I''ll make a move first." George nodded. Danny opened the door and smiled brightly at Milly. "Hello, Ms. Milly. Mr. Tate is still awake. Pleasee in." "Thank you." 2/3 13:34 Tue, 16 Jul GG. Chapter 314 Would It Be a Ring? After she entered George''s ward, Danny closed the door for them. An awesome assistant has to know how to read the room! George was leaning against the headboard, his face still pale but looking much better than when he first woke up. Milly got closer to him and handed him an opaque crystal box Her eyes were full of anticipation. "Mr. Tate, here''s a gift for you." George was stunned at the weight of the crystal box. This box... could it be a ring? Yesterday Milly said she''d start pursuing me, and today she wasn already giving me a ring? Isn''t that a little quick? He hadn''t intended to deceive her by pretending to have amnesia. When he had just woken yesterday, theCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. blood loss and dizziness made his mind foggy. So, his mind was nk when he saw Milly. 116 X Chapter 315 Chapter 315 100 Ways to Woo a Spouse Actually, it only took a moment. Once Milly got close enough for him to smell her familiar scent, George was certain it wasn''t a dream. But then, she said they were just friends and his exnation got stuck in his throat. When George was feeling utterly hopeless, thinking that Milly had friend-zoned him, she suddenly kissed him. At that moment, he felt that love was in the air. His icy heartpletely melted when she said she wanted to pursue him. Now, he thought that Milly had bought a ring to propose to him even without knowing him well. A man should have done those things. Yet, here she is, the woman of my dreams, taking the lead. George''s fingers tightened around the crystal box, feeling a pang of heartache. Seeing him spacing out, Milly couldn''t help but urge, "What''s wrong? Hurry and open it." George gulped and looked at her seriously. "Have you really thought this through?" Milly was taken aback. "Huh? What?" George lifted the crystal box in his hand. "Are you sure you want to give this to me? No regrets?" Milly waspletely confused. Although she couldn''t understand why an apple made him so serious, she nodded honestly. "Yeah, it''s already in your hands, why would I regret it?" George suddenly smiled. Milly was stunned for a moment. She had never seen George''s smile up close before. It wasn''t a smirk, but a genuine, happy smile. His usual cold and distant demeanour disappeared as he looked at her dotingly with a smile that lit up the whole room. Milly thought that she was someone who was quiteposed, but she couldn''t help but gulp at George''s stunning smile. He was indeed very handsome. The next moment, George slowly opened the lid of the crystal box. But, his smile froze the next second. Milly didn''t notice his change in emotion. She thought he was just surprised. "Well? Isn''t it cute? This is the best one I''ve ever carved. I learned it from Jordan specifically," Milly said proudly. George was at a loss for words. Gosh! What am I expecting? He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, feeling a headacheing on. 1/3Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 315 100 Ways to Woo n Spouse "You used a crystal box for an apple?" Milly nodded. "Yes, it''s a gift for you. Even if it''s a small gestore, I wanted it to look nice, so I found a beautiful crystal box for it. I''ve quite good taste, right? Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. At that moment, even if there was a bomb in the box, George would be fine with it. "Yeah, I like it very much" Of course, George would like something that was created by Milly, It was fortunate that it wasn''t a ring. Given the current situation that he was still amnesiac, even if it were a ring, he couldn''t ept it. He doesn''t want her to feel that he''s taking this lightly. Besides, his proposal wouldn''t be just a small ring. It has to be grand enough to make international headlines. He would give her a proposal ceremony that everyone envied. Milly wasn''t aware of his thoughts. She was delighted when George said that he liked her gift. Try it! This apple is very sweet. Anthony said Jordan had it flown in fresh this morning from an experimental base." She didn''t notice the pride in her voice as she spoke. George pursed his lips at the slightly oxidized apple. She''s right. This apple was indeed from an experimental base, probably a national experimental base. Though national experimental bases usually didn''t sell their products, a family like the Buts could pull it off with enough money. Jordan cared for Milly more than George had imagined, and Milly seemed to depend on Jordan a lot. She was speaking with pride about her brother. When did things change? He semembered when investigating the Buts, the But brothers doted on their adopted sister, Stephanie, more than anyone else. Their sudden change couldn''t be coincidental. Knowing the scheming nature of the upper ss, he understood that things were never as simple as they appeared. For those at the top, money and fame were more important while familial ties weren''t a thing that they would value. George''s eyes darkened. If Jordan or any of the Buts nned to use Milly for some dirty deal, he wouldn''t EN hesitate to deal with them He took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. "I just ate I''m not! e m hungry hight now. I''ll eat itter." The Milly understood George well enough to know that when he said he''d eat itter, he meant it. Then, her eyes lit up as she asked, "So, Mr. Tate, what do we do next?" George raised an evebrow in amusement. "Aren''t you supposed to be pursuing me? Shouldn''t vou decide 213 13:35 Tue, 16 JUL G Chapter 315 100 Ways to Woo a Spouse what we do next?" Milly tilted her head. Yeah, he had a point. But, she had never pursued anyone before and didn''t know what to do! Anthony and the others hadn''t been very helpful either. So, she decided to ask Google for suggestions. Surprisingly, she found an article titled "100 Ways to Woo a Spouse". This would be alright... right? 116 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!